《Ghost Wife At Home》


 C1

    Do you know what it''s called to pick up corpses? It''s not like the crematorium to collect corpses, but it''s like waiting for the drunk people at the entrance of a nightclub to pick them up. It''s commonly known as picking up corpses.


    My name is Zhang Feng, I am a college student at school. Every night, I would go to the nightclub to work as a part-time waiter to earn some tuition and living expenses, but at the nightclub, I had another job, that is, picking up corpses.


    There are a lot of jargon in picking up corpses, and I know how to pick them up and carry them, but they are not people who have anything to do with them, because there are two things people do in this business, one is drink, the other is bullets (money), and we have the guts, but we don''t have the money, because some of them ask you for money or call the police when they wake up the next day, and that takes money to settle, and there are even some of them who cheat, and we don''t have the money to play around with.


    There are many rules when it comes to picking up corpses, the most famous one is the Three Unorthodox. For example, we normally don''t touch those who have male companions, unless someone offers a high price and specifically asks for a female. Then we will set up a trap and join many corpse scavengers to get drunk on both men and women.


    Those who dare to play with this kind of corpse are mostly rich people, they play with the excitement, they pay a lot of money, this is much more than the money I earned from being a waiter, if nothing unexpected happens, I will continue to do it.


    However, unexpectedly, an accident happened that day, causing my life to fall into a state of panic.


    I remember very clearly that it was the third anniversary of my part-time nightclub. The restaurant had a 50% discount for drinks, as well as gifts such as fruit platters, so there were a lot of people coming. We were very busy since early in the morning, and the atmosphere didn''t get any better until 3 in the morning.


    After the shift that day, I rushed to the entrance of the nightclub, and sure enough, as I saw it, there was a pile of corpses outside the nightclub, yelling, hugging, kissing, even vomiting, and crying in all sorts of ugly ways.


    We avoid those who have male companions, then choose the half corpse. The so-called half corpse is eight parts drunk, and the eight parts drunk has a little awareness that they might be more active when they are drunk, so they are the most expensive. After selecting the good guys, we act as the corpse bearers and help those employers carry the corpse to the car. Occasionally, we even help them carry the corpse to the hotel.


    That day, we were so tired that our hands and feet had turned soft. By the time the funeral was over, it was already five o''clock and the nightclub was about to close. I was about to leave and return home when the nightclub''s security guard called me back.


    "Three, this one has a whole corpse. It''s too pretty, do you want it or not?" the security guard obscenely smiled at me.


    I looked at the corpse in his hand and was immediately stunned. I have worked at a nightclub for so long, I have seen many beautiful girls, but this one before me can definitely crush everything in the past. Most importantly, her figure is also first-rate.


    "Yes, yes, I want this!" I hastily took out a hundred yuan and gave it to the security guard. Although this was a complete corpse, I still decided to take it. Then I took the person over and started selling this beautiful corpse.


    However, after going through the entire area, nobody took them back, because there are too many corpses today. In the past, most of the regular customers left with the corpses, leaving behind a few taxi drivers and the like. I didn''t dare sell them, and they couldn''t afford it either.


    Seeing that the corpse was about to be destroyed in my hands, my heart was filled with anxiety. This is all money!


    But there''s no other way around it. Selling corpses is something that we sell to regular customers, and only those who are well-informed would dare to sell them, otherwise, if we sell them to traffickers or those who take out organs, we would be in trouble. In the end, I decided to dump the corpse by the roadside and let her self-destruct.


    However, this corpse was really too beautiful. Being completely drunk, she had a unique charm. For a moment, I was stunned. After a few seconds, I made a decision. I wanted to digest this corpse myself.


    The body pickers sometimes enjoy their own corpses, but I''ve never, because I''m only interested in money, and I never think about that, so I''ve never touched those corpses, but I''m going to make an exception today.


    There were so many hotel rooms near the nightclub that I picked out a cheap one, rented a room, carried the body into the room, and started an extra Corpsemancer service, sending off the bubble caps.


    Take it to the bathroom, take off your clothes, wash it, clean it, soak it in a little hot water, and then keep it warm. In general, this kind of service is only possible when you meet an employer who has a lot of money and is very emotional. It''s a top service, but I didn''t expect to do it for myself today.


    After doing that, I carried the body to the bed and took out my cell phone to take pictures. It wasn''t that I was a pervert or wanted to use photos to threaten the corpse, it was just that she was too beautiful, so beautiful that I couldn''t help but use my cell phone to record this beautiful body.


    I kissed her ankles, then her calves, then her thighs, then her navel, then her breasts, then my face, but I didn''t kiss her mouth.


    My hands also began to become dishonest, groping up and down. I was not familiar with this kind of thing, actually a little flustered, but I still tried my best to study, putting the theory in the film into practice.


    After five minutes of foreplay, however, I suddenly stopped, and I realized that I had a question. Why was this body so cold, with no body temperature at all, and why had she not reacted at all after all the time I had been in the foreplay? Even if a person who was completely drunk had no passion or lust, some drunk reactions should have been there, but this corpse seemed to have not moved at all since I had taken over it.


    I panicked. Drunk and sudden death was not a rare occurrence. In the nightclub, I had even seen people who were drinking a few minutes before coming out of doors and then suddenly dying. I couldn''t be that unlucky, could I?


    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. I told myself that some people just loved to sleep when they were drunk. Then I reached out my hand and slowly moved it towards the corpse''s nose.


    "Peng!" Three seconds later, I sat paralyzed on the floor. I''m finished. I''m done for. That woman doesn''t even have a breath left.


    "Calm down, calm down, you have to be calm!" I desperately slapped my own face to calm myself down. After calming down, I quickly put on my clothes and used the towel in the room to wipe off all the places I could remember and touch. I want to remove all traces of myself.


    When I was done, I ran out of the hotel and ran home.


    Halfway through the run, I stopped. I wanted to delete the photos, which were all evidence. I wanted to eliminate all evidence, but when I opened the photo album, I almost threw the phone out.


    Because there was no beautiful body in the picture, just a corpse, not the body I picked up, but the kind of body that died, and the woman in the picture was still beautiful, but her face was really livid, her eyes were white, her eyes were wide open, and there were obvious spots on her body, and this was a hundred percent a corpse.


    "What the hell! What the hell! I actually picked up a corpse!" I grabbed at my hair. I was very flustered, I didn''t know what to do. This matter was completely beyond my understanding.


    "Go back, go back, if it''s already a corpse, then it has nothing to do with me!" Then I decided to go back, I wanted to go back and see what was going on, so I ran back to the hotel.


    "Where are you, where are you?" But when I opened the door, I almost went mad, because there was no one else in the room. I immediately rushed to the nearest waiter and snarled at her.


    "You''re crazy. If you want to do it again, you can continue. If you run out and then come back, you can figure out what happened. That woman left." The waiter rolled his eyes and replied.


    I was stunned. My body started to tremble and cold sweat kept coming out. Corpses. Corpses left on their own.

 C2

    I was just an ordinary student, and I had seen all sorts of people in the nightclub, but I had never encountered anything so bizarre as picking up a real corpse. I was in trouble, but now I would rather have the body lying in a hotel room, and I would rather have been handcuffed and taken to a police car than to believe that the body had walked out of the hotel.


    When I opened the photo album again, the photo of the beautiful body was still there. The corpse spots and lifeless eyes were still there, and the tide of fear once again swept through my body and mind.


    I forgot how I left the hotel and walked along the street in a daze. When I regained my consciousness again, I found that I had walked into the school. Yes, I also had another identity, I was a university student, and a senior who was about to graduate.


    Yes, sleeping in class is a common occurrence for me. Ever since I worked as a part-time waiter in a nightclub, I have never slept before three in the morning. Usually, I use my morning classes for sleeping, but in this third-rate university, it''s really too common for me to sleep in class.


    But today, I find it hard to sleep, because as soon as I close my eyes, I remember the corpse last night, the beautiful face, the alluring body, exuding an irresistible temptation, and then, in an instant, the temptation turns to fear, the beautiful face into a green-fanged demon, the tempting ketone grows disgusting corpse spots, two extreme shifts torment my nerves, and I feel like I''m going crazy.


    "Zhang Feng, are you alright? Are you sick?" Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded in my ears. I raised my head in alarm, only to see a beautiful figure sitting in front of me.


    I recognized the person in front of me. Xiao Keke, one of the beauties of our school, the goddess of the masses.


    "I''m fine," I whispered back, but my hoarse voice scared even me.


    "How can you say that you''re alright? Look at you, your face is so pale, and you even broke out in a cold sweat. Come, wipe it off!" Xiao Keke''s eyes carried a hint of concern as she handed me a tissue.


    But I didn''t extend my hand to receive it, the reason was simple, it was because I wasn''t familiar with her. Even though we were in the same class, we were still people from two different worlds, with Xiao Keke busily studying, gathering, and participating in various activities of the school every day. Her elegance was so impressive that people would look up to him, while I busied myself with sleeping every day, taking time out to study by myself in the afternoon and evening, or going out to work, and going to the nightclub to work part-time at night.


    "Do you know that your cold and detached gaze has harmed a girl''s self-esteem?" Xiao Keke''s eyes began to turn sorrowful.


    However, I frowned. What did she mean by that? I have never communicated with her before. Could it be that someone is playing a boring game? Really take a risk?


    I''m sorry, I''m fine, it''s class time now, so you should listen to me," I replied indifferently. Rich and beautiful loved poor people. It had happened in a drama school before, but the end result was completely different. Those losers were just a spare tire, a plaything to pass the time when the goddesses were bored.


    "Zhang Feng, why are you so cold? I''ve observed you for a long time, you''re not an aloof person, why aren''t you willing to communicate with me? You know, I''ve liked you for a long time," Xiao Keke said.


    I have liked you for a long time, so, is Xiao Keke confessing to me now? But why did I want to laugh? It reminded me of the girls at the nightclub telling their fat guests about their love for a generous tip.


    "F * ck, why is it so smelly?!" Before I could reply, one of the people in front of me who was playing on his mobile shouted.


    "So smelly. Who the hell brought the moldy salted fish in, right?"


    "F * ck, it really stinks, who the f * ck is shitting in the classroom?" Shouts rang out, and the people around me quickly left their seats. I didn''t smell any stench, but I still felt something was wrong because everyone''s eyes seemed to be focused on me.


    "It''s not because I''m smelly, but look, even Xiao Keke doesn''t smell it." I hastily explained.


    After the class ended, the teacher on the podium walked down with an angry look. However, she suddenly stopped midway. She covered her mouth and retched dryly.


    "Zhang Feng, are you still going to say that you''re not smelly? Get out of here, wash yourself before coming back to class!" the teacher shouted while pointing at me.


    I took a whiff of the smell on my body. Although I didn''t go back to shower last night, the night''s worth of sweat didn''t smell like this, but in the classroom, other than Xiao Keke, everyone else looked at me with loathing.


    I silently got up and walked out from the back door. There wasn''t any class, so it didn''t matter to me. It wasn''t comfortable sleeping in the classroom anyway, so I might as well go home and sleep.


    I walked out of the school building, but everyone who passed by me shouted out that it was extremely smelly before covering their mouth and quickly escaping. This made me suspicious, could it be that my body was really smelly.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a burst of might blew over, and I nearly vomited. Because it was so f * cking smelly, how could I describe it? I had smelled the smell of salted fish before, and now, the smell on my body was like a moldy salted fish being exposed to the sun.


    "No, no, I have to go back and take a bath!" It was hard for me to accept it. If I had to smell it again, I would feel like I was going to faint. No wonder the people in the classroom reacted like that.


    I jogged all the way home. Halfway through, my phone vibrated. I opened it and saw that someone had sent me a friend request on WeChat. The message was: I''m your classmate, please don''t refuse.


    "Zhang Feng, I want to tell you two things. Firstly, the stench earlier was not coming from your body, and secondly, it was coming from a corpse. You have to be careful," the moment they passed, the other party sent a message over.


    The stench of corpses were not coming from me, but the first thing I thought of was Xiao Keke. Doesn''t this mean that the stench was coming from Xiao Keke, because she was the only one sitting by my side at that time.


    Even I have heard of Xiao Keke being hated by girls because she is far too smart and beautiful and is favored by boys. It is said that there are even many rumours about her, but I didn''t expect them to even plan on using me.


    I opened that person''s WeChat photo album. As expected, the photo album was empty, and there was no record of it. That could only mean that the number was a small number or that it had just been registered.


    "Who are you, and why do you say that?" I demanded of her, not at all pleased with this kind of girls'' scuffle.


    "Who I am isn''t important. There are some things I don''t want to say, but you have to be careful!" the other person quickly replied.


    I continued to send questions, but they failed. She had me blacklisted.


    I have only one comment on this from the "psychopath".


    I just want to run home and take a shower, because I can''t take it anymore.


    Finally, I ran back to the dormitory under the disgusted eyes of the security guards of the neighborhood. I took off my clothes, rushed into the bathroom and started washing. Then, after an hour of bathing, I smeared and smeared the bath lotion again and again.


    After the shower, I wanted to sleep, but I wasn''t sleepy at all, because it occurred to me that today''s stink might have something to do with what happened last night. The distance between the two was so short and so strange that it was hard not to think about it.


    I decided to check the internet for information, but just as I turned on my cell phone, I saw a popular post at our school''s Tieba.


    "School beauty Xiao Keke jumped off a building and died. What kind of story is hiding behind her death?"


    After reading the title, I stayed where I was and my hands started to tremble.

 C3

    "The reason why school belle Xiao Keke committed suicide, was actually because of this ¡­."


    "Xiao Keke suddenly committed suicide by jumping off a building. Rumor has it that it''s because of this ¡­"


    "Xiao Keke''s diary is exposed, the truth of her death is here..."


    The school''s official website was instantly flooded by Xiao Keke, but this time, it was not because of her past, but because of the matter of her suicide. Countless people were watching, arguing, flaming, slandering, praising, and making a mess.


    He listed out Xiao Keke''s various doubts about jumping off the building to die. What made me even more shocked was that he said that Xiao Keke jumped off the building less than half an hour after she jumped off that building, and her entire body was emitting a stench like a corpse that would only come out after she died a long time. This was absolutely against common knowledge and science.


    This thread was written in a mysterious manner, and the replies were naturally noisy, but when I saw it, my entire body turned cold. The stench of corpses, the stench of corpses, the mysterious person who had WeChat me before, said that my body''s stench was not from my body, and that the stench of corpses was not from me.


    I was panicking, really panicking. I thought back to the corpse that left last night. Was this the corpse''s revenge, or was it my karmic retribution for being a corpse picker all these years?


    I couldn''t stay in the room any longer. I was alone there, and I felt that something was off everywhere. I started to miss the life in the dormitory. It was better to have more people around than just one person.


    I put on my clothes and hastily ran back to school, but there was also the news of Xiao Keke jumping off the building. All sorts of details were exposed, the wind was quickly blowing towards a different direction, and there were even people who said that Xiao Keke had been killed by someone and would return to take revenge after reaching the seventh place. I felt a headache listening to them but didn''t know what to do, so I could only hide in the library for the entire day.


    At nine in the evening, it was my part-time job at the nightclub. I had never dared to be late because the nightclub was under strict management and there was a series of rules. Those who didn''t comply with the rules would either be fined money or fired, and part-time work at the nightclub was my biggest source of income.


    At 9 o''clock, nightlife has not actually started yet, but customers have already started to arrive in succession in the store. However, the busiest thing here is actually the backstage, as the rehearsal of the performances, the costumes, the makeup, and so on are all being anxiously carried out.


    "Three, get me a lipstick."


    "Brother Xiao San, I left my bag in room number 3, help me carry it!"


    "Three! There''s a traffic jam at the intersection in front of the makeup artist. Help me pick it up!"


    After all, I''ve been doing this for several years, and most of the people already know me. I won''t be able to do the harder things, but rather, I''ll be ordering some of the new part-time students, since most of them can''t do it for long, so there''s no need to offend me. After all, I''m actually the longest-working part-time waiter here, and I''ve been doing it for even longer than most of the regular employees.


    "Xiao San, I heard that you picked up a peerlessly beautiful corpse yesterday and used it yourself. Come and tell us how it tastes!" There was a bit of free time, and someone told me about what happened yesterday.


    "Eh, Sister Hong, don''t joke with me, how could I dare to use it myself? If it was an Immortal Jump, I wouldn''t be in trouble, so I just brought her to the hotel, and then I left ¡­" Thinking back to yesterday, I felt scared and didn''t want to answer.


    "Tch, you little brat, you still dare to pretend in front of Sister Hong, who do you think you are not familiar with, you should tell Sister Hong about it, what it is like, after listening to those kids talk so arrogantly, saying that they are prettier than my family''s swallow, I, Sister Hong, would like to get to know you," Sister Hong was unwilling to let me go.


    The Sister Hong is the head waiter of this shop. To put it bluntly, she is the former Brothel Keeper, with a bunch of girls working under her, but she is someone I dare not offend.


    "Sister Hong, don''t listen to them bragging, Sister Yan Zi is our First Sis, who can be more amazing than her. I didn''t even see her face last night, and the hotel staff already left ¡­" I continued to lie to her, and after I finished speaking, I added, "Aiya, the performance ahead has started, I''m going to busy myself in front. Goodbye Sister Hong." With that, I ran off.


    When they reached the stage, the stage started to have some performances, but there was nothing exciting about them right now. They were all for new players, the real big names would only start at 11 or 12, and the scale would also be much bigger. After that, a lot of people had already drank a lot of wine, and some tycoons would reward them if they didn''t get along.


    My job at the front desk was more or less the same: delivering drinks, swigging cards for customers, booking places for people, etc., but the front desk had a lot of people and was rather lazy, and I had a chance to tip, so I always liked going to the front desk.


    A bunch of people were jeering at me, but I quickly went up to help him up before sending him to the toilet for cleaning. I could only send him to the bathroom for cleaning, but I had no other choice since that was the work area of the other person. The nightclub knew that with the help of the cleaners there, you could even go to the toilet and massage him, but it wasn''t for nothing.


    I waited at the bathroom door until the man came out, and then I helped him back, and if I was lucky, I got a tip.


    But at this moment, a woman also rushed into the ladies'' room next door. Nightclub is a very common occurrence. At the beginning, I didn''t really have any ideas, but in the blink of an eye, another man followed me in.


    "Sir, sir, that''s the ladies'' room." I was going to stop this, or else I would be criticized for disturbing other customers and not stopping them.


    But the man didn''t stop, and I gritted my teeth and followed him in.


    "Ah ¡­" As soon as I went in, the ladies'' room shrieked, and I ran out.


    "What happened?" Speaking of which, I was quite unlucky. As soon as I came out, I met the supervisor''s supervisor. He grabbed me and asked.


    "A man went in, he didn''t look drunk," I answered immediately. It was forbidden for a waiter to go into the ladies'' room, even if it was an open nightclub. It was the same for male customers, but nightclubs often had men getting drunk and walking in the wrong direction.


    "You go in and take a look. What''s going on?" The head waiter called for a female attendant.


    But before she could get in, someone threw her out, because the people who were screaming just now came out and pointed at my nose and shouted at me.


    "What''s going on with your people? I was almost seen naked ¡­" Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The head waiter didn''t care about anything and scolded me for not making a big deal out of this matter. After that, he kept making me apologize before the few guests left in a fit of anger.


    "How could that be? I clearly saw someone go in ¡­" I felt quite wronged, but I wouldn''t foolishly say it out loud. After all, it wasn''t my first day at work, and the nightclub''s rule was to put customers first. You have to apologize, unless the customer does something that crossed the bottom line, you can forget about the nightclub supporting you.


    I asked her again, but she also said that I had misjudged her and that there was no man in there.


    If everyone says no, then no. I didn''t have too much hesitation and started to get busy again.


    After 12 o''clock, the atmosphere in the nightclub reached a climax. The large-scale performances on the stage also started continuously, like wearing a bikini and dancing a steel pipe dance was a small affair. Actually, the most popular thing was still the beautiful girls going up to tell dirty jokes and enjoy the taste of the scene, which was currently the most popular show in the shop.


    After the atmosphere lightened up, everyone became busy. All sorts of young miss and young master from the Public Relations Department were continuously selling drinks to the customers, and they had to accompany them themselves, so we proper waiters sometimes had to go up to support the guests as well, and it was always easy to go to the toilet if we drank too much.


    At a little past one I had to go through a couple of rounds of drinking, my bladder was swollen, and I was always running to the toilet. When I went to the toilet again, I saw a man''s figure hurrying to the ladies'' room.


    "F * ck!" I cursed in my heart. I didn''t even go to the toilet, but stood by the door waiting. Today, I was determined to catch that guy.


    "Three, what are you waiting for? Are there any sweethearts inside?" Some of the acquaintances who passed by joked with me, but I only replied and waited for the guests.


    However, after ten or so minutes had passed and the man still hadn''t come out, I asked a few familiar people around and they also said that they didn''t have any. At this moment, a few people urged me to go over, so I had no choice but to give up.


    However, I started to notice the ladies'' room. I saw it twice in a row and I didn''t believe that it was just a coincidence. Not long later, I saw the figure again, following a lady into the ladies'' room.


    I didn''t go after him this time. I''m sure he''ll continue, and I don''t know how he got out. I just talked to a security guard, and when I see him again, I''m going to have to testify with him.


    After waiting for a long time, the security guard was getting impatient. Finally, that person appeared again.


    "Brother Wang, look..." I shouted and pointed in the direction of the ladies room, but I couldn''t say it because I saw the man turn his head and keep walking, but he turned his head 180 degrees and smiled at me.


    "What are you looking at? What''s there to look at?" The security guard asked.


    "No, no, Sister Yuan is so pretty tonight. I''ll let you see it." I pointed to the stage below.


    "You lunatic! Yuan Yuan is the prettiest my ass! Swallow is the prettiest!" The security guard casually left after saying that.


    But I just stood there in a daze, my hands and feet trembling slightly. I am back. The weird thing is happening again. Am I possessed?

 C4

    I don''t know how I got home that night, it was all so terrible to me, more terrible than ever before, even when I knew that my family had been destroyed and I didn''t feel any worse than I do now, because then I was ignorant and I didn''t know anything about the chaos that followed. Unlike now, when I knew exactly what was going on around me, I was powerless to stop it.


    The next day I went to class and slept as usual and ¡ª whoever it was ¡ª I didn''t want to get up. I just wanted to sleep and then I didn''t know anything.


    But it was always going to be dark, the nightclub was going to open, and I still had to get up to work, but I didn''t like going to the front desk, even if there was a high tip. Unless I was caught red-handed by the head waiter, I wouldn''t be able to get out.


    I didn''t see that kind of weird thing again for the next few days. I thought that after I crossed this tribulation, I would never see that kind of thing again. I didn''t expect that this would be the beginning.


    On the sixth day after school belle Xiao Keke jumped from the building, on the day before the seventh time, a post suddenly appeared at the Tieba, saying that Xiao Keke died from injustice, and the seventh time, she would definitely come back for revenge. The content combined with the arguments of the previous posts, made it extremely interesting.


    After that thread, many posts appeared, all saying that they saw Xiao Keke, the female dorms, the classrooms, and the library. It was said that Xiao Keke had seen her at the places she liked to visit the most, and with the addition of a few diagrams that resembled mystical photos, the incident of the ghosts had quickly erupted.


    When I saw these posts, I suddenly had a bad premonition. I had an intuition that the post was true and that Xiao Keke would definitely return on the day of the first seven, moreover, it was very likely that she was related to me.


    When I thought of this, my good mood worsened. I wasn''t even as diligent at work as before, and adding to that my luck was bad, I was caught by the head teacher several times already. I was scolded half-dead, and if it wasn''t for my seniority, I would have been expelled on the spot.


    When I returned to school, I couldn''t wait to sleep. My sleeping habits were usually very accurate, that is, I would definitely wake up at lunch. After lunch, I would continue to sleep or start listening to classes, and if there were any courses I didn''t like, I would go to the library to read.


    When I opened my eyes, there was no one left in the class. I rubbed my face to ease my drowsiness, then went to eat, but the moment I turned around, I nearly fell down on the ground, because Xiao Keke was actually sitting right next to me.


    Xiao Keke is back, school belle Xiao Keke is back. Even though today is the seventh day, it''s still daytime, so who can tell me if I can still come out during the day?


    "Feng, you''re awake." Xiao Keke smiled at me, her smile as bright as ever.


    "Tap, tap, tap" However, facing Xiao Keke''s gentle and intimate greetings, my first reaction was to retreat, all the way until there was no place for me to retreat to.


    "Xiao Keke, don''t come over, your death has nothing to do with me. You committed suicide, why did you look for me? It''s not like I killed you," I shouted in a loud voice.


    "Zhang Feng, what nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t say that if you kill me, I''ll kill myself, what''s wrong?" Xiao Keke replied with an innocent expression.


    "Suicide. You know you killed yourself, but why did you come to find me?" I''m about to cry. Since you committed suicide, why did you look for me? Find your parents, the person who wants you to commit suicide. Don''t go reincarnate if you don''t want to take revenge.


    "Zhang Feng, why do you hate me so much? Did I do something wrong?" Xiao Keke revealed a heartbroken expression, as if he had been rejected as a confessor of his first love.


    Crazy, it''s not that I''m crazy, it''s just that Xiao Keke is crazy, it''s fine if she came to assign me before jumping down, but even if she dies she still won''t let me go, I have really never offended you before.


    I was wrong. I was wrong. I changed. ." "But tell me, why did you find me? I really want to know." I clasped my hands together as I prayed for Xiao Keke.


    If I knew why, I would have changed it. I would have changed it no matter what.


    "Hehe, you really want to know," Xiao Keke laughed mischievously.


    I kept nodding, wanting to know.


    "Because I''m about to become your girlfriend," Xiao Keke giggled, her face still blushing red.


    However, this sentence was like a bolt out of the blue to me. Oh, no, it should be the coldest joke in the world. If a dead school beauty wants to become my girlfriend, how could there be anything more ridiculous than this?


    "Please don''t joke with me, okay? Although you are already dead, don''t make me joke with you!" I couldn''t laugh at all with these words. It wasn''t easy to laugh at all.


    I''m not joking. After tonight, you are my boyfriend and I am your girlfriend, is that hard to understand? Xiao Keke asked doubtfully.


    "If you pass the first seven, you''ll be my girlfriend. Who''s Elder Sister?" I don''t know why, but I started to slowly digest the information in Xiao Keke''s words. I wasn''t even that afraid of her anymore.


    "Sorry, I don''t accept this kind of joke." After thinking about it, I kept feeling that the problem belonged to the Elder Sister that Xiao Keke had mentioned, but I didn''t even know who that Elder Sister was, so I bravely refused.


    "Ah, you refused. How can you refuse? Elder Sister said that you''re lecherous and vulgar, so it''s impossible for you to refuse. No, no, you can''t refuse!" Xiao Keke replied very anxiously.


    "Then didn''t your Elder Sister tell you that I''m actually gay? I don''t like women!" After receiving another piece of news, I secretly rejoiced, before I charmingly threw out an even bigger question.


    "Homosexuality?" Xiao Keke''s mouth was wide opened in shock, looking like it was impossible.


    "You''re lying to me, okay, you actually dared to lie to me, Zhang Feng, regardless of whether you agree or not, after tonight, I will be your girlfriend." I don''t know if Xiao Keke was provoked, but she suddenly became strong, and the moment she got excited, her beautiful face started to change. Her skin turned black and green, a hole appeared on her forehead.


    "Ah!" Seeing the terrifying Xiao Keke, my fear returned. I screamed and picked up the book on the table, ready to throw it at him.


    But before I could even start throwing it, a sudden surge of strength came from my waist, as though someone kicked me. I fell to the ground, and then I saw two tall classmates holding my hands and feet.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Let me go!" I suddenly became anxious. I didn''t know why they would press me down.


    "Hold on tight, don''t let go! Wait for the school doctor to come!" a teacher shouted.


    "What a pity. He had nightmares in the middle of the day and started sleepwalking ¡­" said a girl beside the teacher.


    "That''s right. Luckily, I heard that he moved out of the school by himself. Otherwise, his roommate would have been in trouble. It''s so late at night that he wouldn''t be scared to death!" Another girl said.


    "Sigh, you guys were quite clear about what he said in his sleep just now, but he seemed to have called Xiao Keke by name. Say, could this be an omen of being possessed by Xiao Keke?" The girl from before asked again.


    "Ai, now that you mention it, I remember that on the day of Xiao Keke''s suicide, she seemed to be sitting beside him right? But they weren''t familiar with her, and the stench on his body that day caused me to miss a meal. When he walked for less than half an hour, she already jumped off the building.


    After that, many people listened attentively to their discussion. Perhaps the source of this rumor was someone''s imagination. I didn''t know how it would spread to me after today''s online broadcast.


    Because I was pressed to the ground, I could still see Xiao Keke. She was standing right in the middle of the group of girls, and her face had recovered its beauty as she looked at me with a smile.


    This let me know, what happened just now was not a dream, but real. The dead school belle said she wanted to be my girlfriend.

 C5

    There was another piece of legend about Xiao Keke in the school, and the main character of this legend was me. God knows what I experienced on that day, but in short, I walked out of the school in a daze.


    The school doctors, professors from the Department of Psychology, and even the school''s leaders gathered together. They asked me many questions, afraid that I would become a lunatic and discredit the school. Luckily, I kept my cool during the process of their questioning and answered very clearly, so they were willing to let me go for the time being instead of sending me to a mental hospital.


    When I left school, it was already dark. On the way, there were many people pointing at me, their gazes made me feel uneasy. I wasn''t used to their gazes, so I fled home.


    After the shower, I considered leaving my job. The nightclub was way more dangerous than I''d ever imagined, and I started to get scared, but after checking my bank balance, I gave up on the idea. For next quarter''s rent, I''d better get back to work.


    The nightclub was as lively as ever. Every day, a large number of people would come here in search of excitement or intoxication. Alcohol became the catalyst for many to vent their emotions. Once they left the wine, it was as if they had lost their lives.


    I didn''t want to go to the front, as if I could avoid the ghosts behind the scenes, but I was wrong, because I couldn''t hide from her, and she was already at my door.


    "Three, there are people looking for you in the front. There is a beauty who wants to open the stage, someone is looking for you by name, hurry up!" A familiar person ran to the backstage and called me. That person was a bit envious, because once someone opened the stage, the waiters would all be able to get a commission.


    Deep down in my heart, I naturally wasn''t willing to go out, but I couldn''t resist the temptation. Money, money, in the end, was money. If I had the money, I would have already run away.


    "You, you ¡­" But when I walked to the front desk, my hands started to shake, because the one who was looking for me was none other than the school belle, Xiao Keke, who had already jumped off a building and died.


    "What''s wrong, Zhang Feng, is it unexpected?" Xiao Keke asked me with her bright smile. Her pure and cute appearance instantly killed many of the girls in the nightclub with heavy makeup.


    "Why? Why do you have to find me?" I asked in a low voice while enduring the numbing sensation on my scalp. I thought that I wasn''t a good person, but I had only ever done this wicked thing like picking up corpses. I wasn''t the only one who picked them up, why didn''t I look for them?


    "Hehe, today is my seventh, do you want to treat me to a drink?" Xiao Keke continued to laugh, not even bothering to answer my question.


    I, I almost didn''t manage to catch my breath. To be able to speak of my head seven in such a relaxed manner, I guess only Xiao Keke would do it.


    "Shouldn''t the first seven go home to see your parents? Drinking, can you drink?" I couldn''t help but ask. Everyone should know about the first seven, and the only one who came to the nightclub to drink instead of going home was probably Xiao Keke.


    "I''ve already returned home, since they can''t see me, there''s no point. I might as well look for you, hurry up and serve me some wine, I want to drink," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Okay, okay, then I''ll treat you to wine. After you finish drinking, don''t come look for me, okay?" I said while suppressing the fear and doubt in my heart.


    "Not good, not good, you want to send me off with a drink? It''s not that easy!" Xiao Keke immediately rejected her.


    "That''s right, that''s right, little sister, men aren''t good people. How can they be so good to be able to chase people away with wine?" After Xiao Keke finished speaking, a charming figure walked over with a bottle of wine and two wine cups in her hands.


    It''s the Sister Hong, I don''t know how she got here.


    "I say three! Such a beautiful little sister wants to use wine to get rid of her. You''re dishonest, you can go and busy yourself. Your little sister, let me greet her," Sister Hong said to me again.


    I immediately told Sister Hong with my eyes, please do not, do not provoke Xiao Keke, she is not a human, but Sister Hong shot me an angry look, which immediately caused me to lose control. I knew that Sister Hong had misunderstood, but I was not in a good position to explain myself, so I silently turned and left.


    I walked very slowly, and had also heard Xiao Keke''s question to the Sister Hong. I almost spat out a mouthful of blood, What the hell, was calling Zhang Feng my fault, was it my fault if it was just missing one word from Zhang Sanfeng''s name?


    "Haha!" As expected, two seconds later, I heard the laughter of two women.


    "Three, that pretty girl is yours?" Before I could go back backstage, a customer pulled me to the sofa seat. I poured a glass of wine and asked directly.


    This guest was a frequent customer, and I also knew him. Besides, we all knew what he was thinking, so he immediately said, "Young Master Jiang, I''m not too familiar with that girl. But Young Master Jiang, please be magnanimous. She''s still a student. My classmate."


    "Student girl!" Once I heard it was a student, young master Jiang''s eyes immediately lit up. He said to me, "Such a pure student girl should be a school beauty, right? If you help me settle this, I''ll give you this number!"


    Looking at the numbers Young Master Jiang was showing, if it was in the past, I would have been moved a long time ago, but now, I feel a chill in my heart. Young Master Jiang had thought about Xiao Keke, and I could only mourn in silence.


    "Young Master Jiang, you can see that this is the first time she''s been to this kind of place to play, not someone from the circles. How about this, I''ll go check if the Sister Yan Zi is free and ask her to come out to drink with you?"


    "You brat, of the women I like, who can run away, just tell me if you want them or not, you aren''t a good bird, who doesn''t know how you pick up the corpses? Just give me a count, I''m going to take this girl today," but young master Jiang still wanted to get ahold of Xiao Keke.


    "No, young master Jiang, I didn''t mean it that way. She really isn''t!" I wanted to persuade him to give up on that idea, but he pushed me away, "I''ll give you some face, if you don''t do it, there will be plenty of people to do it for you. You can scram now."


    I silently walked away. Arguing with the guests was a taboo in our workplace. Afterwards, I saw that Young Master Jiang had hired a few other people, and they were all familiar with each other. I was even clear about their routine.


    A place like a nightclub was definitely the most dangerous for girls, especially those girls who were pulled by themselves and had no male companions. Once they became someone''s prey, it would be difficult to escape, as the routine went on and on, for example, they would first find a few handsome men to drink with you, and those people would talk to you, their speech was like a lotus flower, their skills were very high, and they also seemed to be especially harmless. They would look for you to drink, and get drunk.


    Sure enough, not long after, the few requests that Young Master Jiang had talked to Xiao Keke and the others made them giggle, but very quickly, Sister Hong left.


    "Those few people were hired by Young Master Jiang, right? How about it, do you want to stop them?" Sister Hong walked in front of me and said with a face full of smiles.


    I shook my head, I know that the Sister Hong withdrew after taking Young Master Jiang''s help, without the Sister Hong''s help, Xiao Keke would have definitely been eaten, but that is only for ordinary people, for Xiao Keke right now, I am afraid that Young Master Jiang would suffer a loss, and that is life''s worth of losses.


    "You''re so confident. That little sister doesn''t come out often to play. Can she withstand it?" The Sister Hong said with some surprise. She naturally knew what Young Master Jiang and the others were up to. If it wasn''t soft, then it would be hard.


    "Just be careful of young master Jiang. After tonight, I can guarantee that he won''t go out for at least three months," I said, wondering if he would be able to live past tonight.


    "Three, what is the background of this little sister? She can''t be someone from some big shot, right? Also, I heard that you haven''t picked up any corpses for the past week. What, are you going to wash your hands?" Sister Hong asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I''ve given up. There''s no way I''ll be able to pick up corpses for the rest of my life, and I''m only half a year away from graduation," I replied directly. I didn''t dare to pick up corpses anymore, as things were already like this, there was no telling what would happen if I continued to do that.


    "Alright, I knew you weren''t suitable for the night scene. Your heart isn''t strong enough and you aren''t ruthless enough, but are you really not worried about that little sister?" Sister Hong sighed.


    I turned my head and saw that Xiao Keke and the other two were already happily chatting and playing games, drinking wine in big gulps.


    "I''m going to work, Sister Hong." I replied before leaving, revealing my attitude, but I still kept my attention on Xiao Keke.


    Not long after, they had run out of a bottle of wine, and they also ordered a specially made wine, one that was very strong like the Deep Water Bomb. One had to know that this kind of wine was known as the Disgrace Wine, and Young Master Jiang had personally served it.


    After half an hour, Xiao Keke appeared to be drunk. Young Master Jiang could not wait any longer as he supported Xiao Keke out of the room, but I saw Xiao Keke smiling mischievously at me.


    I immediately requested for an hour of leave from the supervisor. I chased after him, not because I was worried about Xiao Keke, but because I was worried about young master Jiang.


    "Ah!" Just as I chased after Young Master Jiang, I heard a scream from the side alley. I went up to take a look and immediately felt my body turn cold, because I saw that Young Master Jiang''s crotch was already a pool of blood while Xiao Keke stood at the side innocently.


    "Zhang Feng, are you off work? Let''s go home," Xiao Keke said to me.


    "Hehe, hehe." I turned around and ran.

 C6

    There''s no way to run, because I can''t. No matter where I run, Xiao Keke will always appear by my side, as if she was playing with an eagle trying to catch a chicken. It''s just that I am the little chicken that escaped.


    In the end, I didn''t get off work, so I quickly told the supervisor and ran home. Xiao Keke followed closely behind, and since I couldn''t avoid the problem, I will face it.


    "I know that you are following me to the end, so let me ask you a few questions, just answer me, and we will get along, won''t we?" After returning home, I took the initiative to ask Xiao Keke.


    "Ah, you agreed. Okay, okay, ask away!" Xiao Keke replied happily.


    "First question. No one can see you in school, but everyone can see you in the nightclub. You can even drink. What''s going on?"


    "Because I''m a ghost. I can let people see me if I wanted to, but most ghosts don''t want others to see me, because people will always see us when we die, they will be very afraid of us," Xiao Keke replied. Just as she finished saying that, she suddenly changed into that terrifying look, causing me to shake my hand, and almost run away.


    "Be serious, don''t joke around. Second, you kept on asking me to be your boyfriend, why is that, you have to give me a reason, no?" I braced myself and continued to ask. I now realized that Xiao Keke was really different from when she was alive.


    "Ah, this question is really difficult. According to the Elder Sister, if you don''t want to raise me, then I will become a wandering soul that is homeless. It''s so pitiful," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Elder Sister, who exactly is this Elder Sister?" This is the question that I''m the most concerned about.


    "The Elder Sister is indeed the Elder Sister. Aiya, why do you keep asking such strange questions?"


    "Tell me, if you tell me who the Elder Sister is, I won''t ask you about anything else." I didn''t give up and continued to ask.


    "Eh, really? Don''t you want to know how you''re going to support me?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "What, you still need someone to raise you?" "No matter how you raise it, burning incense is still a sacrifice!" I widened my eyes. I suddenly felt that this matter wasn''t that simple. There was a pit, there was definitely a pit.


    "Nonsense, I don''t need a person to nurture me. Why are you looking for me?" Xiao Keke rolled her eyes.


    "Then how are we going to raise them? Let''s just say I don''t have any money, I''m very poor, really!" I hurriedly said. I could barely keep myself alive, so I might as well go crazy.


    "No money, no money. Don''t worry, I won''t eat, but I need your aura. Yang Qi, do you understand?" Xiao Keke replied.


    "F * ck, Yang Qi, you, you want to kill me?!" I was shocked again, sucking in Yang Qi. Isn''t this the plot of Lin Zhengying''s movie? Then can I still f * cking live?


    "I won''t kill you, I won''t kill you. On the contrary, I will make you feel very comfortable. Elder Sister taught me before," Xiao Keke replied hurriedly.


    I believe in your evilness, I have seen it in Lin Zhengying''s movies. It says that humans and ghosts have different paths, so when humans and ghosts are together, the number of Yang Qi s that people and ghosts have will constantly decrease. Also, the story of how people dressed up as beautiful female spirits to hook up with men, it was all for the sake of the Yang Qi s on people, in the end, none of the men will have a good ending.


    "Believe me, why would I kill you? I only want a little bit of Yang Qi on you, just a little bit," Xiao Keke emphasized again, but I slowly backed away. I want to run, Mother, save me.


    "Bang!" But when I rushed to the door, the hand I used to open the door actually grabbed Xiao Keke''s hand. Xiao Keke gently pulled, but with an extremely great force, was pulled into Xiao Keke''s embrace and Xiao Keke immediately kissed me.


    "Um (I), mn (I), mn (I), mn (I), mn (Kiss)" Being kissed by Xiao Keke in this way, my entire body became dazed, my mind went blank, and I couldn''t think of anything at all. I could only mumble a few words of ''Uh-huh'', but I could feel a wave of cold energy slowly flowing out of my mouth and into my stomach, and then my stomach became colder and colder, like a block of ice.


    When I woke up again, it was already dawn. I looked out the window, feeling a little dizzy, and quickly shielded my eyes from the light with my hand. Then I saw the alarm clock on the bedside table.


    "Holy shit, it''s past two in the afternoon!" I shouted to myself. My biological clock these years would wake me at seven-thirty, brush my teeth, wash my face, and go back to sleep at school. It was so accurate that I never made a mistake.


    I was about to get up, but as soon as I moved, I realized something was wrong. I, I, why are my underwear wet?


    "Ugh, my first time, my first time! I didn''t give my girlfriend, nor the princess of the night shop, last time the girl in the shop said she would give me a fifty percent discount, but now she gave me a ghost, a ghost ¡­" I wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    "Aiya, you''re awake! Zhang Feng, I''m sorry, this is my first time doing this, so I hit you hard. Don''t worry, next time I have an idea, it will definitely make you feel good!" Hearing the sound, Xiao Keke appeared again, holding my phone.


    "This is the first time that I''ve hit something too hard. It felt so good, Xiao Keke, what exactly did you do to me?!" I was furious, so who could tell me what exactly happened last night?


    "What are you doing? Raise me? I was just sucking on your body a little, but isn''t this the first time I''m sucking on a bit of Yang Qi? My hands are a bit raw, it''s too much, hehe, sorry about that," Xiao Keke awkwardly replied.


    "I, I, I''m going to kill you!" I was furious. I wanted to charge up, but I found that my hands and feet were powerless. I sat back down on the bed.


    "Don''t be afraid, Elder Sister said that your Yang Qi is insufficient, you just need to rest a little longer," Xiao Keke immediately explained.


    "The back and waist are aching, hands and feet are cold, limbs are weak, this, this kidney is not lacking, you didn''t cut my kidney, right?" I shouted, pulling open the clothes, luckily, the kidney was still there.


    "Eh, about that, Elder Sister said that humans'' Yang Qi s are hidden in their kidneys, so most of those who do not have enough will have a kidney injury. So, Elder Sister told me to tell you, normally when you have nothing better to do, eat some tonics to make up for it," Xiao Keke said on the side.


    "What, kidney damage? Who is your Elder Sister? Who is it? Call her out!" I yelled out crazily. According to her meaning, this kind of thing isn''t just a once right? If I don''t make up for it a few more times, then I''ll end up having a kidney loss.


    "Ya, you''re angry, don''t be angry. Elder Sister said that she will come look for you after she finishes her work," Xiao Keke explained.


    "So you can still contact your Elder Sister. Then, let her come out and find me, or else I''ll go to the temple and find some monks. Do you believe me?" I coldly laughed, my heart already planning to which temple in the vicinity was more famous, I want to find someone, I want to accept Xiao Keke and her Elder Sister, when the time comes I''ll see how they play.


    "No, I couldn''t contact the Elder Sister either. She had already told me about this beforehand." Xiao Keke didn''t notice my hatred in the slightest as she spoke to herself.


    "Give me your phone, I''m going to ask if the roll call has come in the morning, I''m almost done for, if I get caught again, I''ll definitely do it again," I reach out my hand to ask Xiao Keke for my phone, now I finally understand, Xiao Keke is just a puppet, she doesn''t know anything, the main point is still the Elder Sister that she mentioned.


    I took the phone, but when I opened it, I was stunned, "Are you reading the post? Or the post regarding your suicide? It can''t be that you have such a peculiar taste?"


    "Hehe, I''m just curious. Everyone says that people like to hear people''s opinions about themselves, and when they''re still alive they can''t hear the truth, so it''s fine if they die, so I want to see what they think of me," Xiao Keke replied.


    "This hobby of yours, hey, no, you''re committing suicide, I still don''t know why you want to commit suicide. I heard that your family is good, your studies are good, and you''re beautiful, but no matter what, you don''t have a reason to commit suicide," I suddenly thought of the countless of conjectures Xiao Keke''s fans of suicide had gone wild with excitement, but now that Xiao Keke was in front of me, asking her was the right.


    "Ah, suicide. Oh, oh, I forgot why I wanted to kill myself," Xiao Keke stammered, obviously she still had a secret.


    "Peng, peng, Zhang Feng, are you inside? Next quarter''s rent should be taught!" I was still thinking about how to get some things out of Xiao Keke''s mouth when the door was suddenly knocked, and the rough voice of the landlady came in.


    "F * ck, that damned landlord!" I cursed. Usually, I would ask her to help me with something, such as dealing with some real estate, but I didn''t do it. The only thing I wanted to do on time was to collect the rent.


    "It''s here, it''s here!" I shouted, and ran out to open the door.


    "Ah, hooligans!" But just as we opened the door, the landlady''s sharp voice rang out in the corridor a second later ¡­

 C7

    Under Xiao Keke''s silent attention, I settled all the matters at home, and dug out more than half of my bank card to pay the rent for the next quarter. Only then did I rush to school and slip into the classroom from the back door.


    "Zhang Feng, why are you so strange? You skipped class in your sleep and now you''re working hard in the library, what are you doing?" Xiao Keke asked while following him.


    "I have to work at night, so I don''t have any spirit in the morning. As the efficiency of my classes is much lower than sleeping, and I can''t keep up with the number of classes I missed in the afternoon, I might as well teach myself. In any case, there are a lot of teaching videos online, and the most important thing is that I only want to take the 60 points.


    I have some special feelings towards this graduation certificate. If it wasn''t for this graduation certificate, I would have left this city a long time ago. No one would understand the reasons behind it and I wouldn''t tell them.


    After sending Xiao Keke away, I started reading by myself, but it was clear that I couldn''t get rid of the trouble. In less than ten minutes, I heard a scream, and turning my head around, I saw Xiao Keke standing there at a loss, with a book in his hands. Beside Xiao Keke stood a pale faced female student, her fingers trembling as she pointed at the book in Xiao Keke''s hands.


    "Peng!" I directly threw out the book in my hands, knocked the book out of Xiao Keke''s hands, then rushed over to the girl and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was practicing my magic and forgot to put away the props."


    "Impossible, the book just now must have been moved by me. I can even flip the pages. This, this library can''t be haunted, right?" The girl became a lot bolder after seeing the crowd.


    "What''s going on? What kind of book can move on its own?" The bystanders who didn''t know the truth began to ask.


    "This is the book. It floats in the air and then turns the pages by itself as if someone was reading it," the woman replied.


    "Ah, isn''t The Count of Monte Cristo Xiao Keke''s favorite book? It''s said that a few days ago, there were people who frequently saw Xiao Keke coming back to school. T-this can''t be that Xiao Keke has returned, right?" The spectators started to intimidate him with their words, but they did not expect that there were so many people who believed their words, so they all took a step back.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? The ghost can''t come out during the day, but it''s still daytime. This is a magic experiment I''m doing, don''t you understand magic? If you don''t believe me, I''ll do it again for you to see!" I shouted as I explained.


    "Watch carefully, now is the time to witness a miracle. Come, come, come, float up, flip the page, flip the page" I used a book to pretend to be doing magic, but luckily Xiao Keke was very cooperative, this basically dispelled their suspicions, and took the chance to run out of the library.


    After leaving the library, Xiao Keke had already disappeared. I did not know where she went, but I went to the sports field to run, because I had to work the night shift and the biological clock was turned upside down, my body was actually not very strong, my skin was actually a little white, so running was also something I do the most, for the most part, I would go to work, go home, and go to class. I would rarely ride a car, but because I did not have much time, so I could only use this method to train myself.


    After a day, there''s still no news from Young Master Jiang''s side. I won''t worry, it has nothing to do with me, many people see that he set up a trap to deal with Xiao Keke, but who told Xiao Keke to be so stubborn, who can be blamed for kicking a steel board, it''s abnormal for him to not die even once a year in a place like this nightclub.


    On the contrary, I started to look forward to see the Elder Sister that Xiao Keke had mentioned. Xiao Keke said that she would come find me after she finished her work, so I looked forward to it greatly.


    However, there was nothing abnormal the whole night. On the contrary, I always felt that my hands and feet were weak, and that I couldn''t work that quickly. The studio almost made a mistake, and I don''t know if this is a side effect of having a Yang Qi sucked in.


    It wasn''t until three o''clock when I got off work that I rejected my teammates who had been picking up the corpses, told them that I no longer wanted to do it, and jogged home. At a night market stall in front of the residential complex, I saw the face that I had previously been so terrified of, the body that I had picked up that day, and she seemed to be waiting for me.


    "As expected, you are the Elder Sister that Xiao Keke spoke of," I thought about it silently in my heart. In my 20 odd years of life, nothing strange had happened, and it was only on that day that I picked up that corpse that things ended up like this.


    I slowly walked over and sat across from the lady. Then, I heard a series of sighs and looked around. There were at least a dozen people eyeing us menacingly. As expected, beautiful women are all villains.


    "My time is limited. If you have any questions, please ask," the woman said as she ate.


    "Who are you?" I asked directly.


    "You''re really old, but I refuse to answer this question because it''s too long. Half of it said that I was going to leave, so why don''t you change it?" The woman shook her head and asked.


    "What about the name?" I blurted out.


    "Du Sanniang, but this name is not enough to reveal my beauty. Normally, women would call me Elder Sister, but as for men, no one has called me that for now. It''s up to you. What do you want to call me?"


    "Du Sanniang, Elder Sister, then let me ask you, if I apologize to you now, can the things between us be reversed?" I muttered to myself a few times, and then tried asking.


    "What do you think?" Du Sanniang sneered.


    "Then how do I get out of this life?" I asked again, not giving up even the slightest chance.


    "Either die or complete the mission, you choose yourself," Du Sanniang replied.


    "Completing a mission? What mission?" I said in surprise. How did I not know that I still had a mission?


    "She didn''t tell you?" Du Sanniang also frowned, and said: "Looks like that school belle of yours is truly stupid. She dares to forget such an important matter, and I''ll have to repeat it to you right now."


    Listen, you lucky brat, you have picked up my corpse, but I didn''t kill you, so you have to help me with some things to atone for it. Of course, it''s not difficult, if you really say it, everyone will fight for my life, and you can just help me take in some souls for them to enjoy themselves. If there''s anyone with great grievances, then you can also help to calm them down.


    Shock, shock, shock, I have to repeat important things three times over. I found it hard to digest Du Sanniang''s words at the moment.


    "You, you, you''re the Ghost Officer of the Underworld, are you Ox-Head, Horse-Face or the Soul Traveller?" I asked in shock.


    "That''s more or less the meaning. Don''t keep on addressing me like that, you should think about what else you don''t understand first, Xiao Keke is just the first, and will allow you to get used to it. In a few days, I''ll need more than a few people to come to your place," Du Shiniang became a little impatient.


    "What?! Several people? No, no, that''s not possible! Didn''t you know that Xiao Keke almost killed me? If there were a few more, wouldn''t I have lost everything?" I hurriedly shook my head.


    "Extinct dead? Interesting, looks like your school beauty is really stupid, the first time I made a move she definitely didn''t know the severity of the matter. Like this, if I gave you this Locked Yang Charm and wore this Locked Yang Charm, it can protect your life, so in the future, no demon or demon will be able to touch you anymore," Du Sanniang thought, then took out something to give me. She said it was a talisman, but it wasn''t the kind of talisman I saw on the TV, but was more like a jade pendant instead.


    "Wait, I still haven''t agreed. I don''t understand why you want me to do such a thing," I said hurriedly.


    "Heh heh, do you think you have the qualifications to refuse this matter? Kid, don''t act so good even if you got lucky. Nobody would even think of legally having a harem." Du Sanniang laughed sinisterly, I knew that I couldn''t refuse.


    The legal harem, I smiled wryly. If you were to give me a bunch of girls, I would thank you.


    "I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first. When Xiao Keke jumped off the building, she broke her brain, and she couldn''t remember why she killed herself, so you go and help her recover her memories. Once she remembers, I can bring her away, and in the future when you''re more low-key, I''ll come and find you if there''s any problems," Du Sanniang stood up and said to me.


    After saying that, she slowly left, but after walking a dozen meters or so, she turned around and said, "Boss, he pays for what I eat."


    I raised my head in astonishment and saw that the night market''s stall owner was already standing in front of me. "Thank you, boss. There is a total of 100 pieces."


    "I ¡­" What could I say to eat so much during a midnight snack? However, I had already decided on one thing, that Du Sanniang was definitely not a ghost, I took out my phone and as expected, the photo album had returned to Du Sanniang''s beautiful and beautiful appearance, not the corpse''s appearance like before.

 C8

    After talking with Du Sanniang for a while, although I was still confused, and I still had countless questions I didn''t manage to ask clearly, at least I caught on to a few main points. For example, Du Sanniang''s identity was unfathomable, and might be related to the Ghost Officer of the Underworld, if I could get this leg of yours, it would definitely be more worthwhile than anything else.


    If I were to walk out of this Beginner Village, I would need to help Xiao Keke, who had lost her brain, to recover her memories and figure out why he wanted to commit suicide. After obtaining this goal, I immediately became full of motivation and greatly reduced my fear of Du Sanniang and Xiao Keke.


    However, when I wanted to look for Xiao Keke, I found that Xiao Keke had actually disappeared, and didn''t even know where she had gone to. I searched through the entire house but couldn''t find her, and in the end, I could only leave it at that, because Xiao Keke had to appear eventually, unless she didn''t want the Yang Qi anymore.


    When I thought about the Yang Qi, I immediately thought of Du Sanniang''s expression back then, as if I had misunderstood him. The truth isn''t as I had imagined, but what''s wrong with my underwear?


    The next morning, I was half asleep and half awake. I was so sleepy that I moved my sleeping position to the classroom, but this time I slept very badly, because I could always feel people pointing at me and discussing things. I was always very sensitive to these things.


    I couldn''t sleep, but I didn''t raise my head. I just lay there and listened to what they were saying.


    "Hey, have you heard that Xiao Keke probably did not commit suicide, she killed him instead. Xiao Keke''s parents said that Xiao Keke did not have any burdens in her heart, so she could not commit suicide."


    "That''s right, I heard about it too, but what I''m hearing right now is a supernatural wind, not a conspiracy theory. Xiao Keke didn''t deliberately sit beside Zhang Feng before he died, and it is said that Xiao Keke did not know what Zhang Feng said, then Zhang Feng''s body suddenly became extremely smelly, and not long after Zhang Feng left, Xiao Keke jumped off the building and committed suicide. Later on, Xiao Keke also had that stench, which was verified by the Great God of the medical academy.


    "Really? Is what the ugly Tieba said true?" "Then what if Xiao Keke and I are in the same dorm? No way, no way, I have to think of a way to move. It''s too scary," a girl said.


    "It''s too late to think about it now. Do you know how many people don''t dare to stay in their dorms anymore? I heard that they all saw Xiao Keke at night ¡­"


    "It can''t be, but what''s going on with Zhang Feng? He doesn''t say anything normally and always sleeps during class, could it be that Xiao Keke was killed by him?"


    "No, no, I heard that was the case ¡­"


    I took out my cell phone and logged onto the Tieba. Sure enough, the Tieba posts were all about Xiao Keke, but the atmosphere had changed, and they were now about why Xiao Keke died, mainly because of conspiracy theories and theories. There were two kinds of theories: one was the Spirit Realm, the other was the Spirit Realm.


    The conspiracy theory said that Xiao Keke had been killed by someone, and then what kind of evidence did it have? The biggest reason was that Xiao Keke was pretty, had an excellent education, and did not have a reason to commit suicide.


    The theory of supernatural beings is related to me, especially the issue of that stinky corpse from that day. The special books of others had already produced many versions of it, and many of them described me as the male lead of a novel.


    Of course, I still firmly believe that Xiao Keke committed suicide. Du Sanniang had already said it, and only wanted me to know the reason behind Xiao Keke''s suicide. If it wasn''t for that, why would she say this, and not say that she wanted me to find out the reason for Xiao Keke''s death?


    The most difficult thing to explain in theory was the stench of corpses on Xiao Keke''s body. After all, smell of corpses required a period of time before a person''s body could stink, but before Xiao Keke died, there would be stench of corpses, so no one knew why, but this was a question that could only be asked after Xiao Keke returned.


    Thus, I waited for Xiao Keke to come back, and this wait lasted for an entire afternoon. When I was about to go to work at night, Xiao Keke finally appeared in my room.


    "Where have you been all day?" I asked Xiao Keke, and at the same time, observed her expression. Xiao Keke was a girl who didn''t know how to conceal her emotions, so I could clearly see that she was in a very bad mood.


    "I hid away because I remembered. Elder Sister said that it would consume a large amount of Yang Qi during the day, and if it consumes too much of its energy, I would have to absorb it from your body. If I suck you to death, then I would also be out of luck," Xiao Keke replied.


    No wonder Du Sanniang gave me that jade talisman. She was afraid that I would be sucked to death.


    "Xiao Keke, you''re not in a good mood. Did something happen?" I asked tentatively.


    "Mn, Zhang Feng, tell me, why would I commit suicide?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "Eh, you''re also looking for this reason? "Do you really not remember?" I hastily asked, greatly alarmed.


    "Nonsense, of course I forgot. Elder Sister said that I forgot why I died, and I have regrets that I can''t reincarnate even after I went to the Underworld, so I had to find the reason, but did I forget?" Xiao Keke replied.


    "As for suicide, it''s usually because of a lot of mental pressure. For example, what do you want to do, but your ability is not enough, like the college entrance examination, or because you have suffered from a lot of excitement, like falling out of love, or because you don''t want to take a big exam, although there are a lot of different types, there are only a few things to blame. Think about it carefully," I started to advise Xiao Keke.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I never thought about it," Xiao Keke said as she shook her head.


    "F * ck, then what do you think we should do? You couldn''t possibly not think of staying with me forever, could you? Do you want to live with me forever?" I yelled loudly, but Xiao Keke didn''t even think about it.


    "I don''t know, I can''t think about that right now, it gives me a headache. Zhang Feng, can you help me think about it?" Xiao Keke said.


    "Not good, not good! I''m very stingy. I definitely won''t do anything that doesn''t benefit me!"


    "Then I''ll sleep with you and compensate you, okay?"


    "Pfft." I almost spurted out the words of the school belle. I''m really done for, my brain is broken.


    I don''t want to care about the cute and stupid Xiao Keke anymore, I went to work alone. Luckily Xiao Keke didn''t have the mood to follow me today, otherwise, my work would have been affected.


    After work, as expected, Xiao Keke was able to say that she wanted to sleep with me, but the outcome was indeed her taking over the entire bed by herself, and pushing me down. In the end, I had to wake Xiao Keke up and make her f * ck off, but Xiao Keke didn''t listen to me at all, she only made herself look like a shadow and lied down again.


    I couldn''t sleep even if I was f * cking sleepy. The thought of my body being pressed down by the school belle made me very excited, even if the truth was that I was pressing down on the bed. Thus, the next day, I went to class with a pair of panda eyes.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to sleep well during the day, but who would have thought that there would be another piece of news in the school, which was that Xiao Keke''s parents had reported the crime. Furthermore, the police had set up a case.


    As for me, as the last person Xiao Keke came into contact with before she jumped off the building, I naturally couldn''t avoid asking about it. I don''t have any secrets to hide, other than telling them everything that I knew after Xiao Keke went to sleep with me last night.


    Incidentally, I also asked Xiao Keke''s parents why they reported the crime, and the thought behind the police investigation.


    "The parents of the victim said that they dreamed about the victim every day, that she was killed, and that the reason for the victim''s suicide was not good enough, so they set the case up. As for the suspect we have locked on to, it''s not convenient for us to reveal.


    After asking me, they went back to ask the girls in my class. The guys rarely asked, and then I had a flash of inspiration.

 C9

    In the past, I didn''t know who lived with school belle Xiao Keke, but now, I only found out after I ask around. Haha, they are all beautiful women, and all of them are very famous, it seems like I can often hear people discussing them.


    It was quite easy to find famous people in the school, so I quickly found one of Xiao Keke''s roommates at a restaurant in the school.


    "Hello, Wang Yinyin"


    "I''m sorry, I have people over here" Just as I was about to speak, Wang Yinyin cut me off.


    I hurriedly stood up next to her. I seemed to have sat in the wrong seat. "No, I didn''t mean that. I wanted to say ¡­"


    "Sorry, I already have a boyfriend." Wang Yinyin interrupted me again.


    I was speechless, did I really look like someone who came to strike up a conversation?


    "That ¡­ Can you let me finish? I''m not here to confess ¡­" I raised my voice, a little angry.


    Wang Yinyin raised her head, sized me up for a bit, and then said, "I''m in my fourth year, so I don''t want to participate in school activities anymore."


    I grabbed my hair with both hands. I lost, I really lost. You can''t even keep up with the brains of these girls?


    "I''m not here to confess, nor am I looking for you to participate in the event. I''m here!"


    "Then what are you looking for me for?" Wang Yinyin enjoyed robbing words from others, so she interrupted me.


    "Can I, can I, can I find you to get an understanding of Xiao Keke?" I stuttered as I compared my aura to Wang Yinyin''s, I was completely defeated.


    "Are you a policeman?"


    "No!"


    "Are you Keke''s boyfriend?"


    "Cough cough, it seems, like, sigh, I guess ¡­" I replied with difficulty. Now that I was raising Xiao Keke, Xiao Keke had always wanted me to be his boyfriend. Even though I didn''t agree, but it could be considered to be barely.


    "You lunatic, I''m warning you, if you still dare to pretend to be Xiao Keke''s boyfriend, I''ll call the police to arrest you!" Wang Yinyin said in a very angry tone, then stood up and left.


    F * ck, you''re the lunatic! I wanted to scold her, but when I saw that everyone in the restaurant was looking at me, I immediately ran away.


    Ten minutes later, I found Xiao Keke''s other roommate, Zhang Mengmeng, in the library.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Keke''s friend. My name is Zhang Feng," I said as I sat beside her.


    "Yes," Zhang Mengmeng responded, but she did not even raise her head to look at the book.


    "About that, can I ask you a little about Xiao Keke?" I asked in a small voice.


    "Are you a police officer?" Zhang Mengmeng asked.


    "No, I''m not a cop, and I''m not Xiao Keke''s boyfriend. I''m just her, her good friend." I hurriedly replied.


    "We''ve met her good friends and never met you. You''re here to spy on us, right? You can leave now, we won''t say anything. Also, your methods are too low. The few people in front can at least come up with some decent excuses." Zhang Mengmeng replied.


    "Whaa!" I was dumbfounded. What did she mean by that?


    "I told you to leave. If you didn''t leave, I would shout ''molest''. Believe it or not," Zhang Mengmeng replied. Finally, she raised her head to look at me before she continued reading.


    "No, no, I''ll go, I''ll leave immediately!" I was shocked. If I shouted ''molester'' in the library, wouldn''t I be beaten to death?


    After knocking against a wall twice in a row, I didn''t want to look for the last Li Lu either, because I already felt that I would definitely fail. But what I was thinking was, fuck, don''t tell me even prettier girls have abnormal brains?


    To this, I was a little dejected. If I don''t find a way to get through Xiao Keke''s roommates, then how would I find out the reason for Xiao Keke''s suicide? How would I send Xiao Keke away?


    Originally, I wanted to ask Xiao Keke some questions, such as how to get close to her roommates, but after looking around, I couldn''t find Xiao Keke, nor did I find her anywhere to play, so I found something that wasn''t right. Fuck, I''m not binding on Xiao Keke at all, I don''t care where she goes or what she does, but I''m just a tool to let her have fun, and it''s definitely not okay, but the next time I see Du Sanniang, I definitely have to ask her to give me some rights, such as restrictions on Xiao Keke''s movement.


    Another day was about to pass. At 9 PM, I went to work. However, when I arrived at the store, I felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. There were quite a few girls who didn''t come to work.


    "Sister Hong, that''s not right today. Why are there so few people, are all of them not going to work?" I asked Sister Hong. A lot of the guests were returning to their rooms, and they often pointed out who they wanted to drink with.


    "You''ll know when you go out and take a look. Who knows what kind of trouble you''re in today, a bunch of cops!" Sister Hong''s expression was also not good, looking like she was very angry.


    When I went out for a walk, I found that there were a dozen or so people in the corner. Although their clothes were no different from those of ordinary guests, they didn''t play around and rarely drank alcohol. They were just chatting and watching a show.


    "Sister Hong, do we have to beat them up again?" I asked, a little perturbed. Personally speaking, I hate harsh fighting.


    "That''s why I felt it''s strange. After asking the boss, the boss also said he didn''t know and only told us to be careful. Just in case, I let them rest today," Sister Hong said as he shook his head.


    Alright, what can we people do when something like this happens? We are the weaker ones, so what can those bunch of old men do?


    Not long after, the Sister Hong seemed to have received some kind of notice, and immediately ordered a few of our old employees to go over and scold.


    "Big Boss said that he hasn''t found the reason yet, but these people definitely didn''t have any good intentions towards us, they might be deliberately targeting us, or they might have gotten some information about us catching fugitives, you guys are all seniors in the shop, you guys should know what to do, go watch them, we didn''t do anything tonight, but don''t let them meet you, understand?" Sister Hong said with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Sister Hong!" We answered.


    This isn''t the first time we''ve done this. Tonight, we won''t do anything, we''ll just wait by their side, ask for water, ask for wine, and we''ll have to make the old men comfortable. Of course, another reason is to keep an eye on them.


    There were three other waiters with me, and when we got out of the backstage we went straight to the police station and stood there, saying nothing and doing nothing.


    "Come here, little brother." But before long, a middle-aged man beckoned me over. I walked over.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s no point in drinking with us, call some of our younger sisters over," the man said.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but we don''t have any alcohol service here," I replied. "What a joke. Before we figured out your purpose, who would dare call a little girl here? Isn''t that just asking for a beating?"


    "F * ck! Without us serving them drinks, who do you think they are? Do you think we came here to eat for free and not pay?" That person sneered and said.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. I was really unlucky tonight, to think that I would encounter such a situation. Isn''t this making things difficult for me?


    "No sir, our company really doesn''t have such a service. Those don''t belong to our company ¡­" I carefully replied. I''m not lying, the drinks at the nightclub weren''t for the nightclub, they were all for outsourcing now, which means that the Sister Hong and those people were the bosses of those girls. Of course, I don''t know what kind of relationship they had with the bosses above.


    "I don''t care. I''ll give you ten minutes. After ten minutes, I need to see him. Or else, look at my over ten brothers and not a single one of them are here. How are you going to drink this wine?" the man said with a strong tone.


    I knew that I could no longer handle this matter, and the key point was that I did not dare, so I could not take on this responsibility. I quickly went to find the manager and Sister Hong, and had them deal with this matter.


    "Ai, little brother, your ladies'' room doesn''t even care if a man goes in or not." Just as I finished reporting, a woman pulled me and pointed at the toilet on the other side.


    "No, no, anyone would," I stammered, thinking of what had happened before, the man whose head could turn 180 degrees and who could not be found when he went in.


    "How is that possible? I just saw it with my own eyes!" The woman frowned and said.


    "Oh, then I''ll go ask someone!" I immediately stopped a waitress and told her in front of her to go to the toilet.


    Two minutes later, the waitress came back and told us that there were no men in the toilet. That was true, the toilet in the nightclub was used very frequently, it was basically impossible for any man to do anything in there.


    After the waitress left, I wanted to leave as well, but the customer stopped me. "You, that person, what does he want to do?"


    I looked in the right direction and saw a man following a female customer. His body was already very close, almost as if they were going to hug each other, but that female customer acted as if she didn''t know anything and still went into the ladies'' room.


    "Go call the security guards, I''ll go in and take a look!" The customer immediately followed, his movements very nimble. When she moved, I saw that the police officers'' gazes were actually following her.


    I didn''t call the security guard, but I followed her to the toilet door. Three minutes later, the woman who was followed by the man came out cursing. The customer followed behind her.


    "Weird, I saw it. How can I not see it? Hey, tell me what happened?" That person stared at me and said.


    "What? I didn''t see anything?" I played dumb. I didn''t dare to tell her what was going on, so I decided not to think of me as a lunatic.


    "What did you say?" That person had a bad temper. He glared at me and pointed at me.


    "No, I didn''t say anything. I''m at work." I hurried to leave.


    "Come back!" But I didn''t expect that person to directly make a move. He pulled my clothes and his strength was so strong that he pulled me to the ground. Immediately, many gazes were focused on me.

 C10

    "Xiao San, what''s going on?" Just as I was feeling extremely awkward, a low and deep voice exploded in my ears. I raised my head to look, only to see a big fellow with thick eyebrows and big eyes standing by my side.


    I quickly got up and said, "Qiang-ge is fine, I accidentally tripped and fell."


    Of course, the security guards in the nightclub are different from those in the residential area outside. Anyone who can be a security guard here would have to act in both white and black. To put it bluntly, he is a Big Boss Black, but he usually doesn''t show up. It looks like the higher-ups are attaching great importance to him, so I don''t dare to cause any trouble.


    "Mm. In the future, be careful when you do things, you can do it!" Big Brother Qiang replied. He didn''t make things difficult for me.


    "Halt, don''t leave first!" However, that female customer told me to stop again. I immediately stopped and didn''t dare to leave. It was all my lord, so I didn''t dare to offend anyone.


    "What''s wrong, Officer He? My little brother has offended you," Brother Qiang said to the female customer with a smile.


    "You know me?" the female customer asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I heard from a few friends that the Criminal Police squad is here to support us tonight, I just want to have a drink with you guys," Big Brother Qiang said with a smile. He then looked at the group of policemen, Sister Hong and the others had already personally come out to accompany them.


    Damn, it''s actually a policewoman. Luckily, I didn''t say anything nonsense.


    The Officer He frowned, he thought for a while, then said, "I was just looking for him to talk, is that not okay?"


    "How can it not work?" Brother Qiang immediately replied, then told me, "Xiao San, accompany Officer He and chat properly. If you don''t chat well, I''ll go back and skin you."


    "Qiang-ge, don''t worry, I''ll definitely do well!" I immediately expressed. Qiang-ge was warning me not to speak carelessly.


    "Xiao San, what happened just now? Explain it to me!" Officer He brought me to a corner where there was no one as she spoke to me.


    "Ah, I don''t know, I really didn''t see anything," I quickly explained.


    "Bullsh * t. If I don''t ask you what you saw, you won''t be able to see it. You''re just admitting it. Honestly speaking, what happened to the man just now? If you don''t say it, then you''ll stay in the detention center tonight, right?"


    Of course, I''m not scared, I have no proof, she can''t arrest me, but if I offend the police I won''t have a good time in the future.


    "Um, Officer He, I, I really didn''t see anything. Don''t ask me anymore, if you don''t go back to work, my salary will be deducted. I''m a part-time waiter, I''m still in university, earning money is really hard."


    "A part-time university student? Are you trying to trick a ghost? Seeing how skilled you are, you must have worked here for a long time. Let me see your student identification card." The Officer He sneered.


    Who would wear their student identification card on their body right now? Naturally, I couldn''t take it out, so I could only take out my identification card, "I didn''t bring my student identification card, it''s still at home. This is my ID card, you can find it after checking."


    "Zhang Feng, Zhang Feng, why is this name so familiar? It seems like I''m listening from somewhere." Officer He muttered as she looked at my ID card.


    "Zhang Sanfeng, I was missing one word, so they called me Little San." I replied carefully.


    "Heh, that seems to be the case. Forget it, I still have something to do today, so I won''t investigate this matter first. Just watch out for me. If something happens in the washroom, you have to be responsible for it."


    "Yes, yes!" I hurriedly replied, but my mind was clear. This wasn''t the first time I had seen something like this. It was the same the last time. No one had ever complained to us before.


    The Officer He did not return to his seat and instead sat together with the group of police officers. I hurriedly stood to one side and prepared to serve them, but in reality, it was just monitoring and eavesdropping. Even though we were standing far away and the music was so loud, we were able to hear some of it.


    "Leader, I just looked around, maybe our news was wrong, there''s no one here," Officer He said.


    "Probably not, the information this time came from the higher-ups. It''s said that that guy''s been in this place for a long time. Go ask those waiters and younger sisters and see if there''s any news." The leader replied.


    The Officer He nodded and then walked towards me.


    "Don''t run, it''s you! If I run again, I''ll catch you!" When I saw her walking towards me, I immediately wanted to leave, but I was stopped before I could leave.


    "May I ask what you need?" I asked habitually.


    "Was it fun to eavesdrop on our conversation just now?" Officer He laughed.


    "Beauty, you can''t wrong people just because you''re beautiful. It''s so noisy here, how can I eavesdrop so far away from you guys, and eavesdropping on customers is a taboo in our profession. If we were to be complained about, we''ll be fired!" I''m not stupid, I''ll admit it myself.


    This time, we are not messing with him, but coming to capture him. If he catches you, then it''s good that you are me, good that everyone, if he can''t catch us, then don''t even think about it! Officer He suddenly started to become a hooligan, and started to threaten everyone.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." In this kind of situation, I can only pretend to be stupid, the more stupid the better.


    "This person, have you seen him?" Officer He took out a photo.


    I took a look at the photo. It was of a fierce-looking middle-aged man. He had some impressions, but they were rare. He was probably not a regular customer.


    "No, I haven''t. I''ve been busy backstage recently, so I don''t see many people around." But I still shook my head. Who would meddle in something like this?


    "Think about it carefully, this person is wanted. Oh, right, there''s a reward for providing information," Officer He said.


    "I really haven''t seen them. Someone is calling me. I''m leaving!" I quickly ran away. Only a fool would take this reward. Don''t spend your life on it. A small figure like me should just earn the money I work hard for.


    Back at the backstage, I told everything I knew to Sister Hong and the managers. After receiving a few words of praise, I continued to stare at them.


    After 12 o''clock, the original many scales of brilliant performances were also because these old men were not going to make it, although they did not say anything about us, but the shop was also worried, what if they did not catch anyone, what if they were in a bad mood and caught us, so all of a sudden a lot of regular customers were dissatisfied, cheering and sighing below, always asking us to be on the show.


    At this time, no one dared to offend anyone, so very quickly, there were many frequent customers who did not want to go, and wanted to change venues, but stopped playing. This made the people who lived their lives performing scold loudly backstage, but no one had any choice, since no one had any power or authority, so they could only scold.


    Sister Hong was also cursing. After being messed with by them, the business in the shop had fallen by leaps and bounds, one night was fine, if they came a few days more, most of the regular customers would have to come. These days, there were so many nightclubs and bars, the competition pressure was huge.


    But no matter how much they scold, no one would dare to poke the person they want out. They even asked us waiters to stop talking nonsense.


    "Three, your girl came to find you." Not long after, someone came to tell me that someone was looking for me.


    My heart thumped, and I immediately scolded. Xiao Keke, oh Xiao Keke, aren''t you f * cking trying to kill me? Why are you here at this time?


    "What are you doing here? Go back, quickly go back!" As soon as I saw Xiao Keke, I threw her outside.


    "What are you doing? Can''t I just wait for you to get off work?" Xiao Keke said unhappily.


    "No, I don''t want you to wait tonight, you go home first, I''m at work, can you not cause trouble?" I was about to die from anxiety, that Officer He can see special things, and she can''t tell anything, furthermore, Xiao Keke''s family had reported the case, the people who came to investigate were all members of the Criminal Police, if not they would recognize Xiao Keke, which would be really fun, a suicide appearing in the nightclub, hehe.


    "I didn''t cause any trouble, can''t I just sit here and watch? I don''t even need to spend your money to drink, look at how rich I am," Xiao Keke took out a handful of money and showed it to me.


    However, I sucked in a breath of cold air and immediately grabbed the money and stuffed it into my pocket, saying in a low voice, "Aunt, why don''t you kill me? This is underworld currency, not RMB, okay?"


    "Is that so? That''s not right, I got the RMB instead," Xiao Keke was puzzled as she looked at the money that she took from my body.


    I''m going crazy, how can I not recognize paper money and real money? The problem is Xiao Keke, she''s a ghost now, a ghost so naturally she uses underworld money, so paper money is real money in her eyes, but I don''t have the time to explain.


    "What are you all talking about, and why are you all talking about money for?" Suddenly, a person appeared by my side. It was the Officer He.


    Looking at the money in my hands, my heart felt like it was going to freeze. My head was covered in cold sweat. How the f * ck do you expect me to explain this?


    "Eh, I want to drink, he won''t let me," Xiao Keke replied.


    Officer He frowned: "Is the wine in the nightclub so expensive now? Can''t you even buy a bottle for a hundred dollars?"


    "What?" I was dumbfounded, the Officer He couldn''t tell that this was paper money?


    I flipped my hand and held the money. "No, no. This is my friend. I don''t want to drink too much at night when I''m a girl."


    "You''re right, girls need to drink less. I heard that there are a lot of corpses that are picked up in this area, and it''s very dangerous," Officer He said.


    I wiped off my cold sweat. Dammit, I have been picking up corpses for two years so I naturally know what was going on. However, there is still a gap in the law for this kind of thing to happen.


    Officer He didn''t stay here for long, she casually said a few words and left.


    "Hehe, Zhang Feng, congratulations," Xiao Keke said to me happily once she left.


    "Nutjob, what are you congratulating me for?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Congratulations, you''re going to have a girlfriend again! Elder Sister said that any girl who''s abnormal before death will be your girlfriend," Xiao Keke said.


    I suddenly had a flash of inspiration and exclaimed in my heart, "It can''t be, the next one is actually that Officer He?"

 C11

    Officer He is my next girlfriend? Thinking about this, I wanted to cry. Officer He''s aura is so powerful, I am like a little chicken seeing a hawk in front of her. How can I play with her, I don''t have any status in the future.


    That''s why I don''t believe Xiao Keke''s words. As long as there''s nothing wrong with Officer He, and there''s no pain, how can she die so easily, and besides, even if she can see ghosts, what can she do?


    However, Xiao Keke''s words still made me unable to calm down. Following that, I paid more attention to her group of people, especially the Officer He, I discovered that she was being watched by many people, including the customers, waiters, and even their own people, and they were all secretly observing her, until I saw the whole picture of the Officer He. Holy crap, a police flower, she''s so beautiful, especially that kind of temperament, it''s already pretty enough that she''s wearing plain clothes.


    Officer He and the rest were stunned until around two o''clock, then their leader seemed to have received some kind of news and left in a flustered manner, taking all her undergarments with him. and the others were not the only ones, there were actually quite a few of them on the dance floor, their camouflage skills were so powerful that it made Big Brother Qiang and the others afraid.


    The police left and the business started again. The performance team once again went up on stage in a frenzy, but no matter how hard the people on stage tried, the following traffic was obviously reduced, which made Sister Hong and the others curse, they did not take the salary, they only took the money according to their work. If there were no customers, they did not have money to eat.


    After three o''clock, the part-time students got off work. When I returned home, after taking a shower, I saw that Xiao Keke''s face was a little strange. She seemed to have something to say to me.


    "What else do you want?" I asked first.


    "Um, um, these two days, I played quite crazily. The last time I was given, I had almost used up all of my Yang Qi. Can you give me one more time, or I won''t be able to maintain my human form tomorrow?" Xiao Keke said pitifully.


    Thinking about the situation from that day, I immediately became furious. I rejected him without thinking, "No, absolutely no. Do you know how long it took for my legs to go soft last time? Do you want to kill me?"


    "No, no, I only want a little this time. I definitely won''t be like the last time, and furthermore, you have an obligation to raise me!" Xiao Keke hurriedly shouted.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ve never agreed to raise you and it''s that kind of nurturing method. It''s best if you can''t maintain your human form. Tomorrow, follow me and investigate why you want to commit suicide."


    Ah! You want to kick me out? You actually want to kick me out? Wuu!" Xiao Keke started to cry.


    That Elder Sister of yours said that sooner or later, you all will have to go down to the Underworld to be reincarnated. The sooner the better, the longer the longer the longer the time, the better, I will not just stay here, I will directly use my Eighteen Layers of Hell to stop you, you can do it by myself, "against Xiao Keke who was rolling and acting like a spoiled child, I basically had no other choice but to make up a lie to scare her.


    However, Xiao Keke seemed to have been fooled this time. When she heard about going to the Eighteen Layers of Hell, he hurriedly wiped away her tears and said, "No, if I don''t go to the Eighteen Layers of Hell, I''ll accompany you to investigate why I killed myself tomorrow."


    "Eh, why is that line so twisted? Let me ask you again, why did you commit suicide?" How could Xiao Keke be so stupid?


    "I forgot." Xiao Keke tilted her head and answered.


    "Sleep!" I said angrily. I knew that she wouldn''t be able to remember. Would it be alright if she was the first to drop to the ground?


    The next day, at 8 o''clock, I found Xiao Keke''s roommate Wang Yinyin again. This time, I didn''t be too polite and directly told her: "Peacock, Peacock, I am a pigeon, I am a pigeon."


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, the look in Wang Yinyin''s eyes changed from unfamiliar to fearful, and he said with a trembling voice, "What are you saying?"


    "Pigeon, I am a pigeon, you are a peacock, Zhang Mengmeng is a phoenix and Li Lu is a cyan bird. Have you forgotten?" I repeated.


    Without a doubt, this is the code name for Xiao Keke''s dorm, it was Xiao Keke who told me the code name. What did she say then? Oh, right, the people in their dorm are great beauties, there are a lot of people pursuing them, some people always add them to their QQ WeChat, some people even pretend to be them, and there have even been incidents of them stealing trojans.


    Of course, I didn''t understand what intimacy these codes could bring. I could only say that beautiful people have different brains than ordinary people.


    "Ah!" Wang Yinyin''s reaction was far beyond my expectations. She directly let out a sharp scream, and then, without caring about anything else, directly threw the book at my face, and rushed out of the classroom with an expression that seemed as if she had met an abnormal person.


    "Did ¡­ Did you believe me when I said I didn''t do anything?" Looking at the gazes that gathered over, I felt that I was wronged.


    "Call the instructor and the class teacher. Don''t run away if you stay here, Zhang Feng, all of you girls go and chase Wang Yinyin back!" A highly respected student stood up and commanded, and then the classroom started to become chaotic, because I ran away. I was joking, if I didn''t run away then I would wait for my death.


    "Did you see that, did you see that? For your sake, I will go through a lot of trouble, why haven''t I told you the password to your QQ WeChat account?" When no one was around, I scolded Xiao Keke loudly. By the way, Xiao Keke had really become weak today, let alone appearing, he almost couldn''t even maintain her human form.


    "Then I''ll give you the account code, you give me the Yang Qi tonight, I don''t have any Yang Qi to protect me from the sun right now, I feel terrible," Xiao Keke said uncomfortably, as if she had played with too much sand on the beach and the feeling of being covered in sand filled her body.


    "Alright, no problem!" I agreed, since I really couldn''t starve her to death, and had to give her what she deserved. Otherwise, how would Du Sanniang account for herself, even if she killed Xiao Keke, she would definitely kill me.


    I handed the phone to Xiao Keke, who turned around and pressed the account number. When she gave it to me, she did not forget to tell me, "Don''t chat with anyone, always stay invisible, otherwise you will scare them."


    "Do you still know how to scare others? Go and take a look at the school notice, how many people said that they saw you after you died, those strange posts almost surpass the heavens." I rolled my eyes at Xiao Keke, not knowing who was so bored, and even sent the matter of Xiao Keke to the ends of the earth, it was a huge issue now, and it was said that there were still people paying attention to it even now.


    "I didn''t know better back then," Xiao Keke argued.


    I ignored her and looked at the QQ message on my own. As soon as I got on, my homemade plane was almost full of drivers because there were so many f * cking news, most of them strangers.


    Many people did not believe that news had come out, so many people sent messages to ask if it was true or not. Many of Xiao Keke''s fans had also started to ask, but most of them did not even add him as a friend, and afterwards, they only sent words of reminiscence one after the other.


    The spatial message was more or less the same. It could be seen that Xiao Keke had a good relationship with people.


    Xiao Keke actually did not block off the WeChat message and there was no need for too much information. It was almost noon by the time I finished reading everything, and then, I sent a short message to the counselor explaining Wang Yinyin''s actions to him before I went to eat.


    "Eh, that''s not right, that''s not right. I keep feeling that your QQ is revealing something ¡­" While I was eating, I thought back and suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. However, I couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "No, isn''t that very normal? I didn''t notice it." Xiao Keke replied.


    Up till now, I no longer believed in Xiao Keke''s IQ. The school beauties who were supposed to be the top students and the national scholarship winners who spoke were all scammers who were preparing to go abroad to study. Their IQs were not even as good as mine, they were all lies.


    In the afternoon, I had always wanted to use Xiao Keke''s account to find a few people to chat with, but Xiao Keke firmly refused to allow it. In the end, she even turned into her death date to scare me, and in the end, she made me give up and go to sleep.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, I went to work at the night grounds. I saw that there were police officers blocking the way, large numbers of special police officers. People on the road said that they were arresting some kind of murderer, causing me to almost be late.


    "Three, have you heard? Yesterday, the policemen who came to our place were ambushed and the Officer He was killed." Once they entered the shop, the Sister Hong told me a piece of news.


    "What, what? Officer He was killed? Sister Hong, don''t joke with me!" My head felt a little dizzy.


    It''s said that they didn''t catch him last night, and the family of the fugitive wanted to escape, but they stopped him. The fugitive was extremely daring, and in order to take revenge, he took the opportunity to drive the car and crush the Officer He while they were out eating lunch together. He immediately killed the Officer He and even injured several people, and the road outside was sealed to capture him.


    What Xiao Keke said was not wrong. Another person is about to die, and at the same time, I thought about what Du Sanniang had said, that there would be a huge wave of people sending themselves over to me. Doesn''t this mean that there would be many more people who would die?

 C12

    The whole night''s work was listless, I had not slept a wink during the day just to investigate about Xiao Keke''s situation, and was already sleepy, and now that the Officer He was hit by the prophecy, I had no peace of mind to work on my death. Luckily, today it wasn''t just me who was distracted, as the Criminal Police squad had been with us for such a long time, and they didn''t even get their revenge on us, who knows if they would let out their anger, so many people, including the Sister Hong, were worried, and they would keep on calling the Big Boss who rarely showed up to ask him for news.


    After finally getting off work, I ran back home in a hurry and fell asleep on my bed without even taking a shower. I was too tired, and honestly speaking, I felt very tired after being reversed day and night for so many years. If it wasn''t for the last year, I might have already resigned.


    But this time I didn''t sleep until I woke up naturally, I was woken up by electricity, the feeling of being electrocuted, do you understand, people who have not been touched by electricity have not played with the lighter, open the lighter, inside there is a firearm, press on the body can feel, it is that kind of sour feeling woke me up from sleep.


    The moment I opened my eyes, my crotch was still wet. Damn, I''m going crazy, really crazy, I yelled at Xiao Keke with a darkened face, "What the hell are you doing?!"


    However, Xiao Keke still looked at me unsatisfied, as if she was not satisfied yet. Her previous look of being silly and sweet was completely different, to the point that I was a bit scared.


    "Hehe, the Yang Qi you promised me before, isn''t that normal?" Xiao Keke replied. Although it was the same voice, it made me feel extremely uneasy and angry.


    "Then why didn''t you say it in advance? Do I owe you anything? Why are you able to take the Yang Qi away from me without saying a word?" I pointed at her as I scolded. I searched for some information on the internet and I could pretty much understand what the Yang Qi meant. The Yang Qi is human essence.


    It also means that if I, the Yang Qi, am collected too much by Xiao Keke, my kidney would be in trouble. The heck, I am just a bachelor dog, and in the end, I even had a kidney loss. What do you expect others to think of me, and what do you want my future wife to do?


    "Elder Sister said that with me here, you will be responsible for giving me the Yang Qi," Xiao Keke replied righteously.


    "You think too much, Du Sanniang never told me that she wanted to give you the Yang Qi, at most, you wouldn''t starve to death without the Yang Qi, at most, you won''t go out during the day, you already died once, you can''t die again, I''m warning you, if you want the Yang Qi from now on, you have to get my permission, and under my circumstances," I warned her loudly. This was the second time, and the first time was when you directly fainted, so I didn''t know how she took my Yang Qi.


    "Are you so angry because you didn''t enjoy the benefits of being a boyfriend?" Xiao Keke suddenly smiled mischievously, and then slowly pulled off her clothes.


    "F * ck off!" I cursed out loud. I had been a waiter at a nightclub for so long, what had I not seen before? It was just two lumps of meat.


    "I know you won''t refuse. There were so many boys chasing me in the school, but I didn''t like any of them, so I took a fancy to you!" But Xiao Keke took the initiative to stick close to me and protected me. I struggled with all my might, but other than feeling the softness in my embrace, I couldn''t struggle at all.


    "Let me go!" I shouted.


    However, Xiao Keke didn''t pay any attention to her and instead passionately kissed her. I kept dodging because my mind kept showing the scene of Xiao Keke''s death.


    Xiao Keke''s hand slowly moved to my abdomen, and then I felt her hand become ice-cold, as if ice was pressing on my abdomen. Slowly, my abdomen lost consciousness, and didn''t know what Xiao Keke was doing at all.


    "Ah!" But in a few seconds, Xiao Keke heard a scream, and fell back onto the ground, her entire body twitching, this time she felt as if she was truly struck by lightning.


    "Whoosh!" After a few seconds, Xiao Keke disappeared, I sat on the bed gasping for breath, I finally understood, that was the method Xiao Keke used to absorb my Yang Qi, hehe, it didn''t happen at night, and the one who saved my life should be the jade gave me. Presumably, Du Sanniang also predicted that absorbing too many Yang Qi wouldn''t be her first time, in order to not kill me on the first try, she had to protect me.


    I lost my sleepiness after what happened and couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. Even though I was very tired, I just couldn''t fall asleep, rolling around in my bed until my head started to spin. Afterwards, I still ate breakfast and rushed back to school.


    As expected, the demon notes of the teachers at school are really powerful. I fell asleep within five minutes of hearing it, as this is more useful than any sleeping pill. I really want to record the sound of my old teacher''s class.


    When class ended, there were four to five people surrounding me. One of them, who had a face covered with wax the most, pointed at me and said, "What did you say to Wang Yinyin yesterday? Why didn''t she come to class today? Why didn''t she pick up the phone?"


    F * ck, this guy is a retard. If it wasn''t for the fact that they have too many people, I really want to send them to their deaths.


    "I didn''t say anything, and who are you?" I replied, I really didn''t know this slut.


    "I''m Sun Lin, Wang Yinyin''s boyfriend. Who do you think I am?" The sloppy-looking man replied.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you. Also, I didn''t tell you anything, please don''t come and bother me again." I told him directly.


    "You''re so f * cking crazy, everyone knows what you said to Wang Yinyin in class. She only ran out after she smashed your book. Tell me, what did you say to him?" Sun Lin directly pushed me.


    I wanted to beat him up, but when I saw the teacher who was about to enter the door, I immediately changed my mind and shouted, "Sun Lin, you dare hit me? I''ve already said it, I didn''t even say anything to Wang Yinyin, and I have never confessed to him.


    "F * ck, what nonsense are you talking about!" Sun Lin was furious. He wanted to hit me, but he was quickly stopped by his companions because they saw that a teacher had entered. At the same time, they also saw the next lesson.


    "This student, what are you doing? Are you bullying me?" The teacher stood on the podium and shouted at Sun Lin while pointing at him.


    "No, no, I just came to ask him a few things. After asking, we''ll leave first. You guys go to class!" Sun Lin''s arrogant attitude immediately dropped, and he gloomily left. Originally, anyone who dared to contradict a teacher in university would be a fool.


    "Shh!" The students that came in let out a sigh. However, they also realised that they didn''t recognize me because the previous student had already left. I also quickly ran away.


    After work at night, Xiao Keke didn''t show up, making me extremely happy. I really didn''t want to care about her to begin with, otherwise, when Du Sanniang had no way to explain things to me, I would have kicked her out long ago.


    When I get off work, I usually walk back. Anyway, it''s not far, the people and cars in the second half of the night are very few. The street is very quiet, and I really enjoy this quiet time.


    As I walked, my feet felt as if they had stepped on something. It was soft and sticky, like chewing gum. I switched on the flashlight on my cell phone and saw that it was a ball of red and white.


    Because I saw blood on the ground, and then I looked at the thing, and I could imagine what it was, it was either an animal or a human organ organ, and once I saw a car accident, and a rider on an electric car was killed by an earthcar, and his guts were all over the place, and a lot of people threw up on the spot, and the girl was so scared that she cried, and I didn''t eat for two days and threw up on the first try.


    The flashlight moved a bit and found that the trail of blood had been extended and that it was the only way to get home. I immediately felt sick, and the flashlight kept shining on the ground, afraid of stepping on anything else.


    "Hey, beauty, may I ask what you''re doing? Be careful of cars ¡­" When we were passing by a traffic light, I saw a woman standing in the middle of the road. She suddenly turned this way and that, as if hesitating about which way to go, and I couldn''t help but remind her to be careful.


    Perhaps it was because he heard my voice, that person slowly turned around. When I saw her appearance, I plopped down on the ground once again.


    Half of his face was sunken in, his intestines dragged on the ground, and one of his feet was bent. I had never seen such a terrifying person, but the most frightening thing was that he could walk.


    "F * ck, what the f * ck!" I cursed in my heart. My butt started to pee as I got up and prepared to run.


    "Xiao San, that''s not right, Zhang Feng, stop." Just as I turned around, that terrifying person spoke, making me stop immediately as I stammered in reply, "You, don''t tell me you are Officer He."


    That person nodded. However, my face was deathly pale. What was about to happen had finally arrived.

 C13

    After knowing that the person who died miserably was Officer He, I stopped running away. I just forced myself not to vomit.


    "Zhang Feng, how did you see me?" Officer He asked me.


    "I have Yin Yang Eyes!" I said shamelessly. I have f * cking Yin Yang Eyes! As for why I can see that, I don''t even know!


    "Oh, can you help me? I''m so cold." The Officer He replied.


    "Sure, I''m just here to help you, but can you recover from your shock? It''s not good to be like this ¡­ Hurry up and get back to your original state, it''s too freaking scary. If I wasn''t prepared for that, even I would have been scared to death."


    "How do I recover?" Officer He asked.


    "Eh, you don''t understand? Officer He still doesn''t know how to change back. Isn''t this a joke?


    "What Elder Sister?" Officer He revealed a confused expression, but with her current appearance, I was really f * cking done for.


    "It''s nothing, it''s like this, follow me, I''ll bring you back to my house, there''s someone there who can help you!" I told her, if nothing went wrong, Xiao Keke would definitely be at my house, I want her to spread the knowledge of becoming a ghost for the Officer He, if not I''ll go crazy by maintaining this state forever.


    "Oh!" Officer He acted somewhat obediently, unexpectedly agreeing without even thinking.


    Thus, I ran all the way back home., who was playing with my computer, was greatly shocked, but when she saw the Officer He who just entered, she immediately understood what was going on.


    "How come you''re back so quickly, you haven''t even gotten past number seven?" Xiao Keke asked.


    Officer He has never seen your Elder Sister before, so she doesn''t even know how to return to her normal appearance. You can teach her, tell her some common sense, and I''ll go take a bath. When I come out, I still have things I need to tell you guys, "I said to Xiao Keke.


    Actually, the reason I said I wanted to take a bath was mainly to avoid them. I was afraid that whatever Xiao Keke said about the secrets, those that shouldn''t be heard, would not be good and would be struck by lightning.


    Xiao Keke agreed. No one mentioned the displeasure yesterday, as if nothing had happened.


    When I went out, my eyes immediately lit up, because Officer He had already returned to her normal appearance. Furthermore, she was wearing a police uniform, which was much prettier than the one I saw at the nightclub the other day. Her figure was also very good, do you know, the temptation of uniforms, is that it was like this?


    "Thank you, Zhang Feng. Since Xiao Keke has already told me about this, I will have to trouble you for the next few days," the Officer He said to me.


    "What did you say to Officer He, Xiao Keke, I''m telling you, don''t spout nonsense, you haven''t figured it out yet," Officer He''s words confused me, so I asked Xiao Keke with a darkened face, because in my mind, Xiao Keke was the most unreliable, so I was afraid that she would spout nonsense.


    "No, no, Keke didn''t spout nonsense. Keke told me that because I died unjustly, I can''t be reborn for the time being, and even if I go to the Underworld, the resentment will only grow more and more. So, I might as well stay here and raise more, maybe it can help me vent my resentment," Officer He said.


    "That''s right, your resentment should be the fugitive who killed you right? If you catch her, there will be no more resentment in your heart." Thinking of this, I immediately asked.


    This is much easier than what Xiao Keke did. Think about it, that guy was a fugitive after all, and now she even killed and injured so many policemen, and now we are just missing the city''s martial law to capture him. Running away is definitely impossible, and when we can catch him will depend on our luck.


    "Mm, that''s a vicious murderer. Our police force has followed him for almost a month and finally found him, but he''s too cunning. He kept letting him run away, so I''m really not willing to not catch him!"


    Believe me, evil people have their ways. You all are ghosts now, so you have to believe in karma. The heavens will always take care of bad people, and the reason why they don''t take care of you right now is because the heavens do not have the time. "I quickly comforted the Officer He.


    "Thank you, Zhang Feng. I know what I''m going to do next, don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. Oh right, stop calling me Officer He from now on, just call me He Hua." Officer He said.


    "He Hua, this name sounds good, He Hua''s character is noble and pure, just like a policeman." I chuckled.


    "Tofu, why not?" Xiao Keke said unhappily at the side.


    "He Hua, don''t care about her, she jumped off a building and committed suicide. When she fell down, she hit her head on the ground first, her brain is broken, there''s something wrong with her brain right now," I laughed and did not mind Xiao Keke''s sarcasm.


    "Suicide, the crime of suicide is the heaviest. When I was reading before, I said that those who commit suicide would be reincarnated as beasts. Why is she staying here?" He Hua exclaimed.


    Xiao Keke, such a beautiful person, thinking about how she would become a beast in her next life, was she not very excited?


    "She ¡­ ¡­ forgot why she wanted to kill herself. I''ve been helping her find the reason for it these past few days, but I don''t have any clues at all," I replied. At the same time, I raised my eyebrows at Xiao Keke, hinting at him.


    "Bastard, so what if you want to be a golden hair or Husky in your next life. If not, you can at least be a cat, right?" Xiao Keke snorted, but it was obvious that she was still a little scared. After all, anyone who heard that she couldn''t be a human in his next life would be afraid.


    "Forget the reason for her suicide. That shouldn''t be the reason for her staying here, right? Was there another reason for her suicide?" But He Hua heard something else and asked.


    "Yes, yes, she came to look for me the day before she died, and at that time I didn''t even know her, yet she said that she liked me, and then she still had that serious stench of corpses on her, and her," I told He Hua everything that had happened to Xiao Keke at that time. Actually, I had already had a plan when He Hua had appeared here, and that was to have He Hua investigate the cause of Xiao Keke''s death.


    After hearing my story, He Hua frowned and said, "I have heard of your case before, did someone report it?"


    "That''s right, her family members never believed that she would commit suicide. She is a school beauty and a bookworm, so her family circumstances are pretty good. Logically speaking, without any psychological pressure, she wouldn''t commit suicide. So after tormenting herself for a few days, her father went to report it." I replied.


    "That''s right, your case was taken over by a colleague of mine. He is a very powerful police officer, but it''s said that he didn''t find anything, and is now a cunning case," He Hua replied.


    "No, no, no, He Hua, listen to me, in times of poverty, you guys are already ghosts, what can''t be achieved by humans, can''t you do it? So we can''t give up so easily, Du Sanniang said that the sooner we settle this matter, the less suffering Xiao Keke will suffer!" I immediately encouraged He Hua, she can''t lose so easily, she already had no motivation, so there was no hope for me.


    "Did Elder Sister say that? How come I don''t know about it?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "Yes, when you were not around, Du Sanniang said that she had no choice but to leave you all here. It was just a transition, so the shorter the time, the better."


    "I''m becoming more and more curious about the Du Sanniang you all are talking about. When can I meet him?" He Hua asked.


    "I can''t say for sure. She''s very mysterious and elusive. If there''s a problem, she''s the one who came to find us. Anyway, I can''t find her." I replied.


    "I can''t find the Elder Sister either. Otherwise, I won''t be staying at your place, big pervert," Xiao Keke coldly snorted.


    "Eh, that ¡­ Ignore her. Let''s discuss why she committed suicide." I said awkwardly.


    "Hmph, you guys can discuss it yourselves. I''m going out to play."


    "Remember to not use the Yang Qi right now. It won''t be that easy to get after spending it," I faintly said. Now that there''s an additional He Hua, in the future there''ll be two people. Oh, two ghosts.


    "Hmph" Xiao Keke snorted and disappeared.


    "Why do I feel like she''s jealous? You two aren''t really lovers, are you?" He Hua asked.


    "How is that possible? I didn''t even know her before, but as for why she is missing, you will understand after the first seven days," I replied. I remember that Xiao Keke didn''t want the first seven days so she didn''t want Yang Qi s either.


    "Fine, but I still can''t see why she would commit suicide. According to common sense, there are only a few reasons for killing herself, such as love, but she doesn''t seem to have a boyfriend. If it''s for life, as you said, she doesn''t have any stress in life," He Hua replied.


    "That''s why I thought it was strange. Why did she commit suicide when she had nothing better to do?" I scratched my head. I didn''t really understand why.


    "Forget it, forget it, it''s getting late. I''ll sleep for a while. When I go to class, you can investigate with me." As I get sleepier and sleepier, I don''t dare to continue chatting. Otherwise, how can I investigate during the day?

 C14

    At 8 o''clock, a second before class, I rushed into the classroom. Everything was the same as always, waiting for the teacher to call out, and after that, I would have to make up for it. Recently, working on Xiao Keke had consumed too much of my energy, so I was always short of sleep.


    But this time I didn''t sleep until the afternoon, because He Hua had promised to help me investigate Xiao Keke''s situation, I could only sleep for two classes, so I set the alarm clock.


    He Hua didn''t come to the school with me because she was in a unstable state and needed the support of a Yang Qi to appear during the day, but she doesn''t have a Yang Qi. It''s very dangerous for her to appear in the sunlight, and the other thing is that Du Sanniang hasn''t looked for her yet. He Hua is waiting for her and still doesn''t know if she has anything to say, so our plan is for He Hua to remotely direct us.


    After two lessons, I woke up and He Hua also researched about Xiao Keke. However, she told me that Xiao Keke has gone somewhere.


    Xiao Keke didn''t care about this problem at all. She had always been there, so what can I do about it? Right now, she doesn''t seem to want to know why she killed herself at all. Her attitude was very negative.


    "Zhang Feng, I''ve read through Xiao Keke''s communication once. Her roommates really do have a problem, ever since Xiao Keke''s death, they''ve sent at least two or three messages saying that they only sent out Wechat Moments very rarely. However, they haven''t sent it out recently, and their attitudes are so cold. If I want to investigate, I must start from them," He Hua said to me afterwards.


    Damn it, being a cop is different, how come I didn''t notice that. It seems like after Xiao Keke died, Zhang Mengmeng and the others did not send any more Moments, other than sending a few words in tribute to Xiao Keke on the first seven days, they became very quiet. There''s a problem.


    I know the problem, but there''s nothing I can do. When Wang Yinyin and the others see me, it''s as if they want to kick me out. I can''t do anything about it, especially with Wang Yinyin.


    "If you say it like that, they will definitely be scared. Try to befriend them first, this matter cannot be rushed, I have no other choice. You don''t know any criminal investigation methods, nor do you have any tools, unless you are willing to cooperate with the police," He Hua replied.


    To be honest, it''s already difficult for me to be friends with these university students, because I have broken off all ties with them and do not understand anything at all. Originally, my social skills are already weaker, so as for cooperating with the police, I won''t talk about it, when the time comes, just explain it to them and I don''t know what to say, I can''t say that Xiao Keke is still staying at my place, because at that time, she would no longer be cooperating and would instead be sent straight to a mental hospital.


    "I will think of a way slowly." I replied He Hua, and only tried to come into contact with him, since I have never come into contact with Li Lu before, so I might be able to make a breakthrough, but the other two don''t have much of a chance.


    Li Lu was the most low-key person in Xiao Keke''s dorm because she was average looking, unable to compare to school beauty Xiao Keke, or even worse. Of course, she wouldn''t be ugly, she wouldn''t be hurt just by being different from others, but it was said that she was also a bookworm who lived together with three beauties. Every year, she would receive a scholarship, but she didn''t like to participate in social events.


    Hence, it was the easiest way to find Li Lu. She rarely went to other places like the library, study room, classrooms, or even the sports field. Adding the dorms, it was already the majority of her area of operations.


    When I found Li Lu, she was in the study room. I sat beside her and coughed. Li Lu raised her head and looked at me vigilantly.


    "Excuse me, are you Wang Yinyin''s roommate, Li Lu?" I didn''t directly ask if she was her roommate, for fear of scaring her away.


    "Yes, what do you want?" Li Lu replied.


    "Do you know why she didn''t come to class these past few days and didn''t answer the phone?" I asked again.


    I don''t know. She has a boyfriend, so you should ask her," Li Lu replied with a mocking smile on her lips. She probably thought of me as a suitor for Wang Yinyin, but there were a lot of them, especially Xiao Keke.


    "I''ve seen her boyfriend, but he doesn''t know either," I replied. If Wang Yinyin''s boyfriend knew about this, he wouldn''t have bothered to look for me.


    "Then I don''t know either. Is there anything else you need? If not, I will have to study by myself."


    "Eh, actually I am a reporter from the school, I always wanted to do some reporting on our girls, your dorm is a typical example. Look, there''s school beauty Xiao Keke, the event great person Wang Yinyin, Zhang Mengmeng is said to be an independent entrepreneur, and you are also an annual scholarship''s top student, this is the material, so can you tell me a story about your dorm, your dorm is reputed to be the school''s most beautiful dorm," I hurriedly said, flattering her.


    "Journalist group, then what about your press certificate?" Li Lu did not have much of a change in expression, she only asked in a bland voice.


    I dug around my body and told her, "Aiya, I don''t know where I lost it. Maybe I forgot to bring it. But I''m a valuable reporter, so there''s no need for me to lie to you, right?"


    "What''s your name?" Li Lu asked again.


    I had to answer, "We journalists and authors are pretty much the same. Many people don''t use their real names, and I use a pseudonym when interviewing them. Of course, today isn''t an official interview, we''re just exchanging views on making friends."


    "Your real name" However, Li Lu remained unmoved and continued to ask for my name.


    "Zhang Feng" I was a bit discouraged, so I could only reply.


    "You''re not from the press corps, you''re not in the group of reporters," Li Lu told me after she pressed her phone a few times.


    Actually, I am Xiao Keke''s friend, a very good kind of person. I came to ask you about the reason of Xiao Keke jumping off the building, I asked Wang Yinyin and Zhang Mengmeng, but they didn''t cooperate enough. ","... "


    "Then it''s useless for you to look for me, because I don''t know anything!" With just one sentence, Li Lu cut off all words that she was about to say.


    I just wanted to do something for my friend. You don''t know the relationship between Xiao Keke and me, we have known each other for many years, and at that time, I was still in high school ¡­ "


    I''m sorry, I don''t want to hear your stories! "My story was interrupted by Li Lu before it could even be finished, and she said," Xiao Keke is already dead, we shouldn''t disturb her again, the matter is already over, ok? Also, I have to emphasize one thing, Xiao Keke committed suicide, and we don''t know why she killed herself, so don''t come and ask me.


    This time, Li Lu''s voice was loud, and it attracted a lot of gazes from the study room, causing my face to turn red. Fuck, the feeling of being gossiped about doesn''t feel good, but going to a nightclub doesn''t have this problem.


    "Whether or not Xiao Keke committed suicide is still to be suspected, Uncle Xiao has already reported this to the police, they probably already went to find you, I just want to do something for Xiao Keke, I don''t have any other intentions, this is my phone, okay? Start 24 hours, if you have anything you want to tell me, please call me or add me to your WeChat," I directly took Li Lu''s pen to write down my phone number in her notebook and told her.


    But the more the three of them resist, the more they don''t want to cooperate, which means that the problem is getting bigger. I now absolutely believe that the three of them know something.


    After I finished speaking, I left, and didn''t have much time to waste on this matter. Right now, Xiao Keke''s and He Hua''s appearance had already severely messed up my working hours and living habits, I only wanted to quickly settle this matter and return to my previous life. But since it couldn''t be resolved now, I had no other choice but to get used to it.


    At nine in the evening, I went back to work at the nightclub. After a day, the policemen at the intersection had already left, but there were a lot of plainclothes, so I guess the matter of He Hua''s death was not over yet, which made Sister Hong and the rest scold me. If it''s like this, then the business of the shop would really be much worse.


    "Pressure, you have to ally with a few bosses to pressure you. Fuck, how can we continue to do business like this?" I heard the manager cursing in his office. The other shops were probably in bad business as well, and they were all complaining.


    The several leaders were all in a bad mood. None of us waiters would dare to show off in front of them. Even the oily and oily people would become diligent.


    "Little brother, your shop isn''t clean. Hurry up and get your boss or you''ll be in trouble!" Just as I slipped out, a customer stopped me with an unfathomable expression.


    "Hehe, Master, you just said that I had a blood disaster, and now you say that our shop is not clean, are you lying?" The little sister who was nestled in the embrace of the customer teased.


    "Tch, I''m a disciple of the Yun Family under the fifty-eighth generation Heavenly Master Mount Longhu. I have a deep profound Mount Longhu, why would I lie to you?" The customer shouted, as if he was afraid that no one else would hear.


    Only now did I realize that this person seemed to be wearing a kimono. On the table, other than his wallet and phone, there was also a compass. Damn, it was really strange.


    "Little brother, I can see that you''ve been in the dark, your eyes are dim, and your face has turned green. Perhaps you''ve met with some trouble recently, and it might have something to do with you ¡­" The disciple called Tian Shi spoke to me.


    "Master, how should I address him?" I asked. Of course, I wasn''t tricked by him. In my eyes, this guy was just a naked liar.


    "This humble one''s name is Xian Yun. I am a disciple of the Yun generation under the fifty-eighth generation Heavenly Master. I have cultivated in the Mount Longhu for eighteen years, and I once ¡­"


    The guy started to brag, and I cut him off. "If the master doesn''t need anything, I''m off to work."


    F * ck, you''re kidding me, I don''t have money, I don''t have the skills, I don''t have the ability. Those little girls, if I chatted with them for a while, I would know that you don''t have money, of course, I don''t care about intentionally playing the pig to eat the tiger, so the little girl has already hinted to me that this Taoist is a liar.

 C15

    If you had to describe it in detail, it would be like a modern Dragon Gate Inn. Here, you would definitely be able to see all kinds of people, but regardless of how you looked, you must not get too close with them, because at that time, no matter how you died, you wouldn''t know.


    The False Taoist was still bragging, telling everyone that you have a bloody disaster. He would happily call the little sister to help him, but of course, his own people would not help lie to them, so there was still a limit to this.


    When I passed by the False Taoist Stage in an hour, he had already gathered a lot of people, most of them were potbellied middle-aged men, or at least the young wouldn''t believe me, that False Taoist''s bragging skills were really powerful, at times reading and at other times calculating his fate, he treated the nightclub as his fortune-telling stall.


    "Three, keep an eye on that guy. There are too many people at his table. Don''t let anything happen to him. Tell the two little girls to take it easy. Don''t be fooled!" The supervisor said to me in private.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ve been watching them all this time." I smiled as I replied. There were quite a few Taoist monks in the shop, but not many of them came here to do business openly. Most of them came here to play low-key.


    "Speaking of which, that was a hundred year old ghost with extraordinary strength. When that attack arrived, all the people around me fell, leaving me behind to struggle and endure it, there was nothing I could do, I could only use my ultimate move, you know, a godly move, yes, it''s a godly move, our Mount Longhu is different from Mao Shan''s, once we use it, it''ll cause sand to fly, the world to become dark, I''ve invited our Mount Longhu''s first generation Heavenly Master, Zhang Daoling."


    His mouth was not covered, after all, just relying on this to eat was a lot better than listening to books and software about ghosts. If this was written as a novel, it wouldn''t even get popular, it would make everyone around intoxicated, especially those few middle-aged people, who looked like they were worshipping him, and they almost knelt down and licked their lips.


    I naturally couldn''t miss out on such an interesting matter. Anyway, the supervisor wanted me to keep an eye on him, so I took the opportunity to be lazy.


    "Master Xian Yun, Master Xian Yun, can you help me see? Recently, I have been having nightmares every night, and it has been a long time since I slept soundly." Just as False Taoist had finished speaking a story, a middle-aged man immediately asked.


    "Cough cough, that''s a little thirsty. I''ll drink a cup of wine first before talking about that," said Daoist Xian Yun as he coughed.


    "Hey, little brother, give me a bottle of Xuan Shiyi. Hurry up!" The middle-aged man understood and pointed at me.


    "Okay!" I quickly went to the bar and grabbed a bottle of Xuan Shiyi. Damn, this bottle of wine isn''t cheap. It seems like cheating is easy.


    With a bottle of good wine as the foundation, Xian Yun could tell that the middle-aged man was a tycoon, so he asked him eight words and looked at his palm. He squinted his eyes and pinched his fingers together, then said: "Mr. Zhang, not good, this is the White Tiger taking the lead, you have a tiger by your side."


    "Ah, White Tiger, Master Xian Yun, what''s going on?" The middle-aged man cried out in shock.


    "What else can you do? White tiger, tiger, omen of great danger, it''s better if you don''t sleep and have nightmares. I''m guessing there''s going to be a bloody disaster." Someone on the side replied.


    He didn''t know if that person was the one who asked him to do so, but after saying so, the middle-aged man became even more nervous and hurriedly asked.


    He hesitated for a while and said: "Mr. Zhang, you should not leak out your fortune, but seeing that you are a sincere person, I will tell you the truth, this is your lucky chance, after you pass through it, you will still be rich and prosperous for the rest of your life.


    "Master, there''s no need to speak further, the luckiest thing for me is to meet you, Master, please save me!" When the middle-aged man heard that, his face turned white, he immediately took out his wallet and respectfully handed all the cash over to Xian Yun.


    took the money and pressed it under his compass, then said: "Mr. Zhang, I will help you take this money, but it''s not for me to use, in fact, passing through this tribulation isn''t too hard, wait for me to return, and give you a tablet at the Mount Longhu Monastery, and help you create a fake person, then recite the scriptures daily to summon the White Tiger, and bring this calamity to the fake person, but doing this, requires a lot of energy, I think that after helping you finish this, I''ll need to recuperate for half a year."


    "Master, it''s too benevolent, this is what I mean about Mount Longhu, the password is written at the end, I hope Master can accept it." After hearing this, the middle-aged man was very touched, he took out a bank card and handed it over to Xian Yun, who accepted it with a smile.


    Damn, damn, how could this society earn money so easily? I probably wouldn''t even be able to earn that much in half a year with just this one deal, but False Taoist earned it in less than ten minutes.


    "Master Xian Yun, you are so awesome, can you open our eyes? We have never seen a ghost before, on TV, the word ''ghost'' is scary, I have guts, I want to see him once." I am not the only one who is jealous of him for earning money so quickly, even the little sister beside him could not bear to watch anymore, but Daoist Xian Yun made a difficult problem.


    "That''s right, Master, we have never seen a ghost before. I have a friend who is said to be born with a Yin Yang Eye, he always brags about being able to see a ghost and being able to brag about it. He has bragged really hard about it.


    Immediately after, there were other people who followed along, Xian Yun saw that he could not reject them, and could only accept.


    "Fine, fine, since you guys want to see, then this humble Daoist will open your eyes, but not just anyone can see this ghost, it depends on fate. Also, I already said, this nightclub is not clean, I will use the Art of Summoning to see, can you guys find him and convert him?" Xian Yun said.


    Then, he picked up the compass and introduced it, "This compass has a great origin. It was given to me by my master when I went down the mountain. This was used by Zhang Tianzhi in the past. Watch and see!"


    Then, something strange happened. Every time he recited a line, the needle of his compass would move once, and when he finally shouted "Old Lord Taishang is extremely anxious, your imperial edict", the needle of his compass would spin three or four times, then stop.


    "Ah, this won''t do, the little imps here are too cowardly, the pressure of me sitting here is too big, if I can''t summon them all, the moment I chant the incantation, they will all escape," Xian Yun shook his head and said.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know what was going on, but the compass needle was indeed moving by itself, so they didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Master, look, the needle is moving again!" However, right after he finished saying those words, that little sister pointed at the compass and shouted. Everyone raised their heads to look, and indeed, the needle moved again.


    However, he quickly calmed himself down and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Those brats are running around randomly, wait until they run far away before they are fine."


    Looking at the False Taoist''s bragging, I felt bored. I didn''t know how they could believe such obvious lies, I turned around to leave, but when I did, I was so shocked that I immediately fell to the ground, because there suddenly appeared a person beside me. No, it shouldn''t be a human, because I recognized this person.


    That person saw me and opened his mouth, then stuck out his tongue. However, his tongue was as long as an elder''s, it was almost as long as a hand, okay?


    "Shhh." Then he gestured at me not to speak.


    How could I dare to say anything? I almost crawled and rolled away from the table. However, I didn''t dare to really leave. I watched from afar.


    Then, that guy started his prank. He first climbed behind and ruthlessly hit the back of Xian Yun''s head.


    Xian Yun felt like crying from the pain, but when he looked behind him, he saw nothing.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" the crowd asked in concern.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing," Xian Yun was a little panicky, he raised his wine cup to try to stay calm, but before he could drink anything, he threw his wine cup out again, shrinking back into the sofa.


    "Master, master, what''s wrong?" Everyone noticed that something was wrong and asked.


    "Ah, ah!" However, the False Taoist did not say anything, his expression only became more and more terrified, as if he had seen something. In the end, he kept on screaming and kept on rushing out with his wallet.


    "Serves you right! If False Taoist meets a real ghost, let''s see how you will deceive me in the future!" I felt great inside as I silently cursed.


    As soon as I finished swearing, that thing looked just like me. I quickly avoided it as if I didn''t see it.

 C16

    After being disturbed by the False Taoist, the people surrounding him all scattered, but there were no losses in the shop. He had duped so many people to buy wine, and the two little sisters had already struck gold.


    "What are you blanking out for? Hurry up and clean up the table!" Originally I wanted to leave, but the supervisor stopped me and pointed at the False Taoist table.


    That guy is still there, and I really don''t want to go over, but I don''t dare to disobey the director''s orders. Although I''ve been an old employee for a few years, but I''m still a part-time worker, and a lackey of the lowest level.


    Maybe that guy didn''t have enough of a prank. I was packing up my things and he started playing with me again, he wouldn''t move me when I went to collect the bottles, I went to collect the melon seeds and things, and just as I was putting them away, he dumped them out again.


    I wanted to point at him and curse him, but I didn''t have the courage, he is not Xiao Keke, he didn''t beg me in any way, and I don''t know where he came from. What if he is an evil ghost, what if he wants to kill me?


    "Big brother, please go around me. I didn''t see anything!" I begged in a low voice. This guy was even more powerful than God. I didn''t dare to offend him, so I could only plead humbly.


    "Hehe, you''re the only one who sees me in this shop, you play with me!" the guy said.


    Play, play my ass, laozi is at work, I can''t see you, I''m playing with you, then I still don''t want to work, I still want to get a salary, no? "Big brother, I''m at work, I don''t have time to play with you."


    "If you don''t play with me, then let your wife accompany me!" the guy said again.


    "Wifey, I don''t have a wife. I''m single!" I replied. If I had a wife for you to play with, I would definitely kill you. However, I could give him an inflatable doll, and it was of Sister Feng''s version.


    "You lied to me. Your wife has come several times already. I have long since seen her!" That guy said angrily.


    Damn, I was so shocked. Xiao Keke was the only one who came to the shop, she couldn''t have fallen for Xiao Keke, right?


    "No, no, I don''t have a wife, that''s not my wife ¡­" I immediately explained. I felt that my trouble was coming, and if this guy wanted to steal Xiao Keke, then what would I do, I''m not f * cking a monk so how could I fight against a ghost?


    "If she''s not your wife, then that''s even better. When she comes, I''ll bring her away!" That guy was filled with confidence, as if Xiao Keke could just let her do whatever she wanted with him.


    I immediately packed up my things and left. When I got back, I must tell Xiao Keke not to let her come into my shop again, it''s too damn dangerous.


    However, whatever I was afraid of would come. Just as I was about to get off work, Xiao Keke appeared again, stood in front of me with a smile and said, ", I''ll wait for you to get off work."


    I grabbed Xiao Keke and dragged her towards the door. Damn, aren''t you trying to kill me?


    "What? What are you doing? Are you hurting me?" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "I''m not joking with you. There''s a man in the shop who has taken a fancy to you. He wants you to be his wife. Hurry up and leave, don''t come back here again in the future!"


    "Male ghost, what male ghost? If you don''t like me, just tell me, why are you looking for excuses?" Xiao Keke said angrily.


    "F * ck, I''m not joking with you. Really, that ghost said to me today, he wants to find you as his wife!" I''m going to die from anger, why doesn''t Xiao Keke believe me?


    "I don''t believe you. You must be lying to me, I didn''t see you come a few times ago" Xiao Keke wrinkled her nose, with an angry look on her face.


    "Wife, he didn''t lie to you!" Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice sounded by our side. I turned my head in shock. The one who stood beside me was the male ghost from before.


    "Who, who are you?" Xiao Keke was also scared, as she continuously retreated, her face turning pale white.


    "I''m your husband, you''re my wife!" The ghost man laughed, looking like a scoundrel with a wretched appearance.


    "Bullshit, who''s your wife?" Xiao Keke was so angry that she almost died, and scolded him while pointing at him.


    However, the ghost wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he replied with a smile, "It wasn''t like before, it was from today onwards. What''s wrong with you following a living person? Come and play with me. I guarantee that you''ll be in the air every day!"


    "Rascal, shameless, vulgar! Who wants to play with you!?" Xiao Keke scolded.


    No matter how bad he was, she was still a college student. She probably never met this kind of rogue thugs before, so not only did her screams have no effect, they would also stir up their excitement and desire to conquer the world.


    Sure enough, the more Xiao Keke scolded the ghost man, the more excited she became, and laughed, "I''m not a hooligan, I''m interested in my own wife, in the future you will fall in love with me, gege."


    "Zhang Feng!" Even though he knew it was useless to continue shouting, Xiao Keke hid behind me and pulled on my clothes for help.


    But what''s the use of calling me, I''m not a monk or a Taoist, I don''t know how to catch ghosts.


    "Brat, scram! I can pretend that I don''t know nothing. When I make my move, you will definitely die!" Seeing that Xiao Keke was hiding behind me, the ghost was annoyed. He warned me fiercely and even revealed his vicious face, at the same time revealing his appearance right before his death.


    "F * ck, how fierce is the underworld!" I cursed in my heart. Looking at his appearance, he must have been part of the underworld before he died, but I have no idea what level he reached.


    "Big brother, look, she''s still young, so she''s not suitable for you to play. How about this, I''ll burn paper money for you. Money, cars, beauties, 38D beauties, I''ll burn ten of them for you, alright?"


    "Don''t, I didn''t report it to the Underworld. I don''t need you burning it, I only want her," the ghost pointed at Xiao Keke and said.


    "Zhang Feng, save me, if I am insulted by her, I will commit suicide. If I die, you will not be able to send any orders to the Elder Sister, and you will also die," Xiao Keke threatened me while crying.


    "Holy shit, you''re already dead, how can you die?" This threat seemed a little fake.


    "I can, if I die, I''ll be turned into ashes. As for Elder Sister, you can''t explain it, you''ll be killed by her," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Is there really such a thing, don''t lie to me!" I turned my head and said, Du Sanniang did not tell me this, but I did not dare be unlucky, so if it was true, then I would definitely die, and might as well win by a little.


    "Boy, it seems that you are prepared to meddle in other people''s business. Then I''ll kill you first, and when you die, I''ll accept you as my little brother. Haha!" The ghost laughed and said.


    Damn, this guy is definitely not from a underworld. There''s a huge difference between a damn hooligan and a underworld. My confidence skyrocketed. F * ck, I''m not afraid of just a hooligan.


    I rolled up my sleeves, ready to fight.


    "You''re courting death!" the ghost bellowed, then reached out his hand to grab me. He wasn''t on guard at all, as if he was going to grab me.


    "Peng!" However, the result was out of everyone''s expectations, as my kick directly sent him flying.


    "You, you can actually hit me?" The ghost man said in disbelief.


    "Hit you, why can''t I hit you?" I raised my fist and said. Although I didn''t know why I could hit ghosts, my confidence rose greatly.


    I took the initiative to attack, charging towards Hooligan Ghost, and very quickly started to fight with him. That little hoodlum, as expected, didn''t have much ability, even a thin and weak scholar like me couldn''t beat him, he was just an equal.


    "Xiao Keke, help me," I couldn''t get rid of him in such a short time so I called for Xiao Keke to help me.


    However, Xiao Keke actually retreated, shaking her head and said, "I, I don''t know how to fight!"


    I''m totally convinced now that I''ve never seen a pig run before since I''ve never eaten pork before. It''s also good for me to hold my hands and feet. If it doesn''t work, then a woman can just pick her face and scratch her hair.


    Without any helpers, I threw caution to the wind and started to desperately pinch Hooligan Ghost as if my life depended on it. However, the Hooligan Ghost gave me a mysterious smile before disappearing without a trace.


    "Be careful!" Xiao Keke shouted out loudly, but before I could react, a kick landed on my waist, and my entire body fell onto the ground.


    "Hurry up and run, what are you waiting for?" I knew that the Hooligan Ghost had reacted and started to use his ghost ability. This way, I wouldn''t be her match, so I quickly told Xiao Keke to run.


    Xiao Keke was startled for a moment, then turned around and ran, and suddenly disappeared.


    "F * ck, I''ll let you go tonight. I''ll go and capture my wife!" The Hooligan Ghost saw that Xiao Keke ran away, and immediately lost the mood to care about me. She turned around and ran away, allowing me to heave a sigh of relief.


    My waist was still hurting. I first lay down for a while, then got up. However, just as I got up, I saw a person staring at me with a dumbstruck expression.


    "Big brother! Big brother, how did you fight with me alone? Quickly teach me!" Seeing me stand up, that person hurriedly shouted.


    Crap, I''m going to be treated like a lunatic again. I won''t really be locked up in a mental hospital for a few more times, right? So I put on a straight face and said," Don''t you see how I rehearse?


    After I finished speaking, I quickly ran off. I''m going to apply for a leave of absence from the supervisor, I don''t even know if I will be caught up in the battle yet. If she gets humiliated and commits suicide, won''t I be unlucky?

 C17

    Coming out of the nightclub, I ran around the surroundings. My lungs were about to break from running, and my throat was about to spew fire, but I couldn''t even see Xiao Keke''s shadow, I was instantly furious and anxious. I was angry that Xiao Keke was too stupid, and didn''t know how to run home.


    She has to run home to find He Hua for help. She is also a ghost, and this is better than running around by myself. Originally, I wanted to look for Du Sanniang to help, but I don''t have a way to contact her. I must have a way to contact her the next time I see her.


    "He Hua, quickly, quickly, Xiao Keke has been targeted by a Hooligan Ghost, she wants to steal her as her wife. Now, Xiao Keke has gone somewhere to hide, you should go find her!" The moment I opened the door, I immediately laid on the ground and quickly said to He Hua.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, drink some water, what''s going on? What Hooligan Ghost?" He Hua didn''t understand in a short while, and only brought over a bowl of water.


    "Gugu" I finished drinking the water in one breath, then took a deep breath and said, "There''s a little hoodlum, he died, and then the ghost was hidden in our shop, he was the one that we saw running towards the female restroom the last time. Now that she has set her eyes on Xiao Keke and wants to take him as her wife, we fought each other.


    "Understood," He Hua replied. I raised my head, err, disappeared, it''s good to be a ghost, it''s enough to think of running away.


    I laid on the ground for a few minutes, my lungs stopped hurting me, and then I crawled back up. I still had to go out and look for myself, I couldn''t help it, I was born to be hardworking, and even if I hated Xiao Keke''s stupidity and foolishness, I still mustn''t let anything happen to him.


    "Xiao Keke, where are you, come out!"


    "Xiao Keke, He Hua came out to find you, quickly go find He Hua!" The number of people walking in the second half of the night was few, I''m not afraid of anything, I just shouted loudly.


    But I didn''t notice that in a car by the side of the road, a beautiful girl said to a guy beside her in fear, "Xiao Keke, he''s talking about Xiao Keke. She''s back, she''s really back, what do we do?"


    The man beside her had a pained look on his face. He hurriedly comforted, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Someone must be playing tricks on us. We''ll know what''s going on when we follow them!"


    "Mhmm!" The girl nodded like a chick pecking at rice. She then shook her head in fear, but the boy had already started the car and followed her.


    In the end, it was He Hua who found Xiao Keke, and He Hua was very clever, blocking him on the street, making him very conspicuous. Let me find him, when I arrived in front of them, Hooligan Ghost was kneeling down and begging for forgiveness, He Hua was watching by the side, while Xiao Keke was leaning on He Hua''s shoulder crying.


    "He Hua, that, that, Xiao Keke couldn''t have been given a beating by him right?" Seeing how sad Xiao Keke was crying, I felt that something was wrong and immediately asked him what was wrong.


    "No, it hasn''t reached that step yet, and its clothes haven''t even been ripped yet," He Hua said as she shook her head.


    "Fuck, you''re already crying like this, then why did you have to commit suicide when you got it? I say, Xiao Keke, don''t tell me that''s the reason you killed yourself?" I shouted.


    Woo woo, woo ¡­" However, Xiao Keke did not reply at all and continued to cry. She was crying even harder. The more she cried, the more heartbroken she was. She had entered a vicious cycle.


    "Alright, we''ll coax her later. What about him? It''s not like I can send him to the police station," He Hua said. Xiao Keke''s tears were a small matter, what about this Hooligan Ghost who was in trouble now. In the past, she would beat him up before sending him to the police station.


    "I, I don''t know what to do either. Oh yeah, do you ghosts have a yamen, or a police station?" I asked Xiao Keke, the three of us only had her understanding of ghosts.


    "Officer, please spare me! Officer, please spare me! I am just a wandering ghost, the Underworld will not take me in. I know that I have shamelessly covered my heart and did something stupid that I shouldn''t have done. Just let me go, I won''t dare to do it again in the future," the Hooligan Ghost took the chance to say.


    "No, no, I can''t let him go. This guy looks like a bad guy, and he was running towards the ladies'' room earlier. If I let him go this time, the next time he wants to do something bad, what can I do?" I hurriedly stopped him, I can''t let him off so easily.


    "It won''t, it won''t, I won''t dare anymore. Big Brother, just go around me, I won''t dare anymore. Really, if that time I did something bad again, you''ll shatter my soul and I will never be able to reincarnate ¡­" That Hooligan Ghost immediately made a heavy oath.


    I don''t believe a word of this little hoodlum''s oath. I have seen it in the night shop, but I just made a vow, and it was as unreliable as farting. But I saw that He Hua had something to say, so I didn''t say it out loud.


    "Why do you keep running towards the female restroom?" He Hua asked.


    "Officer, I didn''t want to do that, but I couldn''t help it. I was a gangster when I was alive, and my big brother told me to kidnap a girl, so I went into the female restroom with her, but before I could do anything, she knocked me unconscious. After that, my big brother rushed in and fought with that girl, but no one saw me fall head first into the toilet, and then I drowned. I kept this habit after I died, and when I saw a girl enter the toilet, I couldn''t help but follow her." The Hooligan Ghost explained.


    "Pfft!" I spat on the ground. Damn, this kind of death was way too weird. It must be real.


    "Then why do you want to steal Keke as your wife?" He Hua asked again.


    "It''s all because of loneliness. I''ve already been dead for many years, and no one can see me. Other wandering ghosts don''t want to talk to me either, and I''ve been lonely for a long time, so I wanted to be friends with her. I didn''t try to snatch it away," the Hooligan Ghost replied.


    "Alright, I understand. I will forgive you this time, but you are not allowed to harass Keke again. If I find out, I will break your soul and destroy it," He Hua decided to forgive the Hooligan Ghost in the end.


    "And me, in the future when I go to work, you are not allowed to disturb my work," I hurriedly added. I could not defeat this Hooligan Ghost, and without He Hua''s deterrence, what would I do when he came to find trouble with me?


    "Definitely, definitely, I will definitely be a good person in the future. Oh, be a good ghost, I will definitely not disturb you in the future!" Hooligan Ghost felt as if he had been pardoned, and immediately ran away after a few words of thanks.


    "He Hua, Xiao Keke, you try to coax me, I''m not good at coaxing people," Hooligan Ghost ran away, but Xiao Keke still continued to cry.


    "Zhang Feng, I can drive a gun and fight, but I don''t know how to coax people," He Hua laughed bitterly. She was a ferocious police officer, even fighting and solving cases were good, but coaxing others, she didn''t seem to have learnt anything.


    "Alright, I''ll do it!" I braced myself and pulled Xiao Keke off He Hua''s shoulder, then said to her, "Xiao Keke, don''t cry anymore, the bad guy already beat him up and ran away!"


    Alright, this kind of coaxing was used to coax little kids, it was useless against Xiao Keke.


    "Xiao Keke, don''t cry anymore. Look, you don''t even have a normal face anymore. The way you jumped off a building is so ugly that even ghosts would be afraid of you."


    "I''ll beat you to death, I''ll beat you to death!" But this had somehow touched some sort of mental state of hers, as she threw herself onto my body, her fist kept hitting me, although I didn''t use too much strength on purpose, but the pain caused me to grimace in pain. I wanted to throw her out, but He Hua signaled me to not move, and I could only stand there and let her hit me.


    Only when Xiao Keke stopped moving, did she stop. Wiping away her tears, she said to me, "Zhang Feng, I want to eat. I''m not in a good mood, so I want to eat."


    "Great! Then eat it! Eh, that''s not right. You''re a ghost now, how are you going to eat it?" I said smoothly.


    "You, I hate you so much" Xiao Keke pouted coquettishly, stomped her foot, and disappeared.


    "You, you, you can''t even coax her, and you even work in the night." He Hua shook her head and disappeared.


    "Damn, is coaxing the same as coaxing Xiao Keke for those old men at night? If I coax those old men to take money, then I won''t be able to coax Xiao Keke!" I cursed loudly in my heart, but I didn''t want to refute her. In any case, she was about to leave after Xiao Keke had investigated the reason for jumping off the building.


    After tormenting myself for an entire night, I''m so tired that I''m about to go back to sleep. Just as I turn around, I see a car by the side of the road.


    "Wang Yinyin, why are you here?" I shouted.


    "Ah, let''s go, let''s go, let''s quickly drive away," I only said that one sentence, but Wang Yinyin started to scream, shout, and ran away.


    I have only three words for "psycho."

 C18

    At the very least, I don''t need to think about what I would do when I go to work in the future. In the end, the flower police are still powerful, even if it turns into a ghost, it would still be able to restrain those Hooligan Ghost s.


    The next day, class, after the teacher called, I was ready to chat with Mr. Zhou, but the counselor called and asked me to come to the office.


    Other people are doing resumes and preparing for their internships, or studying hard for their exams. Even if there are people like me who don''t have to play every day, the family has already arranged a job for me. Only I am busy working for my life every day, working between the nightclub and school. Most importantly, I have skipped classes many times since I picked up the corpse that day, so I don''t know if I stepped on the red line or not.


    With a nervous heart, I went to the counselor''s office. After walking in for a look, I became even more nervous, because not only were the counselors present, the head teacher, department head teacher and a few other teachers were also present.


    "Zhang Feng, come, sit." Seeing me enter, the counselor very naturally invited me to sit down and even poured water into a disposable cup for me.


    "Thank you, Instructor," I replied. Actually, the counselor was a good person. Furthermore, he was only a few years older than us. Usually, he would get along well with his students and was highly praised.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t be nervous, there''s nothing else I need to talk to you about, I just want to chat with you. Look, you''re already in your fourth year, and in less than a year, you''ll be graduating soon, so I''ll be in charge of your jobs. The other students have already handed over their employment reports to me, but you haven''t made any movements at all, okay?" the counselor said with a smile.


    The employment report caused me to be stunned. What the hell is this? Why don''t I know?


    "I''m sorry, counselor. I haven''t decided yet." It doesn''t matter if someone else didn''t tell me, or if I''ve really forgotten. I''ll apologize first.


    "Then you have to hurry up, the students these days are under a lot of pressure, take a look at those students who are preparing for the exam, they are all working all night reading, those who are preparing for internships are also working on resumes, looking for internships or preparing papers, you can''t not do anything. Today, tell me, which company did you take a fancy to, I''ll give you a reference."


    I closed my eyes and slowly lowered my head. I didn''t even know which company I was interning with. In the past two to three years, I haven''t had much to do, and my grades were all around 60. I was lucky to have it.


    "Zhang Feng, we know about your situation, but university students still use studying as their goal, and it''s not a big deal for you to work at night. Why don''t you resign, and work hard for a year, and you''ll still be able to apply for a good company," the form teacher said in a low voice.


    My heart couldn''t help but beat faster. The thing I was most afraid of had finally arrived.


    "I''m sorry, teacher, but I can''t resign. I will work hard to study here." I slowly raised my head and mustered my courage to speak.


    "Hey, child, have you gone crazy or have you gone stupid? Without money, why must you waste so much precious time when there''s so many loans and funds to help the students?" The homeroom teacher said angrily.


    I lowered my head again, not wanting to speak, because there was no language to speak.


    "Zhang Feng, raise your head, don''t keep your head down. You have been in university for four years, tell me what you have learned. Student, friend, result, nothing. You will regret it in the future," the homeroom teacher said.


    "I won''t regret it," I said, shaking my head.


    "Zhang Feng, let''s not talk about this first. Tell me what difficulties you have now, and our school will definitely help you," the counselor said.


    "I don''t have any difficulties, thank you for your concern," I replied.


    "But why do I hear some students say that you''ve been under a lot of pressure recently and have done things that others can''t understand?" The counselor asked in an inquiring tone.


    "Unable to understand? "I don''t know what I mean." I didn''t seem to do anything, as usual.


    "Think about it," the counselor said.


    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t think of it. What have I done that I can''t understand?" I shook my head.


    "Then why are you investigating the reason for Xiao Keke''s suicide, harassing her dorm mates, and why are you always soliloquizing to yourself?" The counselor emphasized.


    "Ah!" I cried out in alarm. Holy shit, I know what''s going on.


    "I know, Xiao Keke is a beautiful girl, her academic performance is also good, many people are silently liking her, this is human nature, we all understand, but she is already dead, so we should learn to let go of our feelings, okay?" the counselor said sincerely.


    I was dumbstruck, I really was at a loss of what to do, when did they see that I was secretly in love with Xiao Keke, if it wasn''t for Du Sanniang threatening them, I would have gone and dealt with him.


    Before I could speak, the homeroom teacher said again, "You are not the only one who is concerned about Xiao Keke''s death, but they are not as serious as you are. Your current condition makes the teacher very worried, so you should find some time to consult the psychology teacher."


    "No, teacher, I don''t have a crush on Xiao Keke, I really don''t have one, I''m not even close to her," I hurriedly tried to defend myself, I couldn''t let them continue talking, wasn''t this making things worse by the minute?


    "Child, Xiao Keke is so outstanding, what''s wrong with secretly falling in love with her? When I was reading, I wrote a love letter to my female classmate, I just wanted to let you relax your mind, in the future, don''t shout Xiao Keke''s name on the main road at night, understand?" The homeroom teacher said.


    "Teacher, don''t listen to Wang Yinyin''s nonsense. I didn''t, she was just talking nonsense!" I immediately retorted.


    "Look, did I say Wang Yinyin said that? Many students saw you shouting Xiao Keke''s name on the main street yesterday," the homeroom teacher said, then he took out his phone and played a video for me.


    Holy shit, that video showed that I was in a hurry to find Xiao Keke yesterday. Her voice was very mixed, as if some of her classmates were drinking at a roadside barbecue stall, but luckily they didn''t manage to catch the later scenes.


    I helplessly scratched my head. I didn''t know how to explain it this time. At this moment, I felt that my words were too poor. When it came to books, I hated the lack of them.


    But at this critical moment, Xiao Keke suddenly appeared, standing right in front of me. Standing behind the instructor teacher, she made a face at me, laughing as she said, "Three, so you were so concerned about me yesterday, did you have a crush on me?"


    "Shut up, don''t be narcissistic, who would love you secretly?" I was already frustrated to begin with, upon hearing Xiao Keke''s words, I immediately retorted loudly, but just as I finished speaking, I covered my mouth.


    Sure enough, even the department dean, who had been silent all this time, had a change in expression.


    "Zhang Feng, I can let you go and sleep during class, and skip classes for no reason, but I have two requests. One is to immediately resign from your nightclub, and the other is to receive psychological counseling from a psychology teacher. If you can do these two things, I can promise you that I''ll be a bit more relaxed when I finish my graduation thesis, so that you can graduate smoothly." The dean spoke.


    It''s over, I''m finished. I even talked about my graduation thesis and even threatened me with my graduation certificate. These guys must have thought that I was crazy and was afraid something would happen to me, so they used these things to suppress me.


    "Teacher, believe me, I''m really normal, I''m normal, I''m normal, I''m normal, I''m fine," I explained, I can''t quit that job, what are I going to eat if I quit, and there''s also my graduation thesis, I''m still waiting for the money to get the gunman to write my thesis.


    ", there is no room for discussion on this matter. In the future, after class, you will have to report to the Teacher Wang in the counseling room every day." The dean of the department said.


    I quickly used my eyes to ask the counselor to help me. He knows my situation, it won''t do.


    Zhang Feng, just listen to the Director this time, alright? After quitting your job and recuperating properly for a period of time, I have already contacted a student assistance fund for you, and can get you five thousand gold coins to support you in your living expenses, "the instructor said, but didn''t understand what I meant.


    "My apologies, teachers. I don''t accept the tuition fee, but my family doesn''t accept the food tradition, but I am very grateful for your concern towards me. I am still in class, so I will be going to class." I stood up and bowed to them expressionlessly. Then, I walked out of the office without looking back.


    "Zhang Feng, Zhang Feng!" The counselor was still shouting loudly behind me, so I quickened my pace and sprinted towards the sports field. I didn''t return to the classroom, but went back to the sports field instead.


    In the playground, my juniors were taking physical education lessons, playing, running, and walking. Young men and women were exuding a youthful vigor, but this only increased my mood, because compared to them, I was indeed like a dead old man. Looking back over my three years of college life, apart from the time when I had just arrived, I didn''t seem like a college student at all.


    I suddenly felt an itch in my throat, so I took out a cigarette and slowly lit it up. Unexpectedly, Xiao Keke had already sat beside me.

 C19

    "Did I harm you just now that you would be embarrassed?" Xiao Keke sat with me for a while, then asked softly.


    I cast her a glance and thought to myself, If she hadn''t suddenly appeared and purposely provoked me, I wouldn''t have said that and let them make such a decision. Maybe I would have been able to explain myself to them.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t be angry okay? I''m sorry," Xiao Keke said as sshe shook my arm. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he stood up and apologized seriously.


    "It''s none of your business. This is something that will happen sooner or later!" I replied indifferently. Actually, this was a backlog of contradictions, something that had been accumulated for a long time.


    "Then you have forgiven me," Xiao Keke laughed.


    "Yes ¡­" I snorted in reply.


    "Oh yes, I have some private questions for you. Can you answer them for me?" Xiao Keke asked again.


    "No," I said flatly, because I knew what she wanted to ask, and that was something I didn''t want to face, and I didn''t want to remember.


    "Don''t be like this, if you have something on your mind, you should say it. Don''t keep it in your heart, it might cause you to choke and cause problems. What if one day you can''t take it and commit suicide like me?" Xiao Keke said.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t commit suicide when I was in a difficult situation. There will never be anything in this world that would force me to commit suicide." I forcefully answered.


    Inevitably, I thought back to the time when my family members took away my last remaining fortune, when I was the poorest of the family members, when I didn''t even have a hundred dollars, when I was hungry for two whole days without eating, when I even drank tap water, but then I came back, and from then on my heart was as hard as a stone, and nothing could ever make me commit suicide again.


    "Since you are so strong, then why didn''t you accept the class teacher''s suggestion to go to a nightclub to work? You better study hard and find a good job than being a waiter right now," Xiao Keke asked.


    "Who doesn''t know the grand principles? I also want to study hard and find a good job after graduation, but I''ve studied hard already, whoever gives me money to eat, how about my school fees, who pays my rent, the money, the most important thing is the money, understand?" I was a little angry, and raised my voice as if scolding Xiao Keke.


    Who wouldn''t want to pursue a beautiful life? Who wouldn''t want to study in university and pick up girls? Who would want to work at a nightclub without sleeping every night? Who would want to be ordered around like a dog?


    If you don''t have money, you can ask your family members for it. If your family is in a difficult situation, don''t you have a student loan right now? If you can''t get the loan, then the school will have a student fund that you can apply for. The instructor said that he could apply for a student fund for you, why wouldn''t you want it? "Xiao Keke also refuted me.


    I stared into Xiao Keke''s eyes and coldly said: "Firstly, we, the Zhang Family, have rules, we will not accept food that is given to us, we do not believe that there is a good thing that has fallen into our hands, so I will not accept the Student Assistance Fund. Secondly, everyone''s family is not like your family, where they will pay as soon as they want, and no one in my family will be able to give me money, and thirdly, this is my private matter, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "Hey, why are you like this? I''m just concerned about whether you understand me or not. Do you know how to be grateful?" Xiao Keke yelled angrily.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t need your concern," I replied directly. I''m not familiar with you, so I don''t need your concern.


    "How can you be like this, sealing yourself off like this, how are you going to make friends, how are you going to work in the future, how are you going to make girlfriends!" Xiao Keke was so angry that her face turned red, and she pointed at me while cursing.


    "Thank you! So what if I am like this? I don''t need any friends, I''m fine by myself!" I said as I directly went back.


    "Serves you right. Serves you right for not having any friends. Serves you right to be single." Xiao Keke pouted and quietly cursed.


    I ignored her, this kind of senseless quarreling made me uncomfortable, because I hadn''t had a quarrel with anyone for a long time. In a nightclub, quarrelling with a guest was taboo in the workplace, you had to listen to what the customer was right to, you had to listen to what the guest was wrong, you had to listen to what the customer was wrong, you absolutely must not retort, you did not retort, the guest was happy, I might get a consolation fee, if the customer was angry, I would be expelled.


    Lying on the grass, I looked at the blue sky and white clouds, but my thoughts involuntarily returned to the past.


    At that time, I was still a freshman, and I was still a happy university student. I didn''t have to worry about tuition fees or living expenses, and every day, I attended lessons, played games, and discussed with my roommates what kind of beautiful girl I saw today.


    But suddenly one day, this kind of beautiful life was broken, that day, I went out to eat dinner with my roommate, to celebrate his success in confessing to the girl he liked, because he was so happy to play, he didn''t even know that his phone was out of battery, and when I returned to my dorm and turned it back on, I found that there were countless missed calls on my phone, people I didn''t know.


    In the end, I picked a relative''s number and called back, but the news stunned me like a bolt out of the blue.


    "Zhang Feng, come back quickly. Your parents are in an accident and have gotten into a car accident, they are still in the hospital to rescue people." After hearing what he said, I felt that he was joking with me and immediately hung up the phone.


    That night was the time when I was the most out of my mind. I spent the entire night buying a ticket and rushed back to the hospital a few hundred kilometers away, but I was still a step too late. My parents left me forever.


    The funeral, the compensation, everything was done by my relatives. By the time I had come to my senses, it was already half a month later, and by then, I was already a person who had lost my family and had been abandoned by the heavens.


    Later they told me that my parents had run out of time driving in a car accident and crashed into a truck, and the responsibility was on my parents side. Not only was there no compensation, I had to pay for the truck, and the rest of the family had been buried, all my property had been spent and I had even taken a stake in a fruit shop that I worked with a relative of mine and I was penniless again.


    I know that''s not the case. My parents have always been careful with their cars and never had to worry about driving tirelessly, my family has more than just a little bit of property, but I can''t do anything about it. I''ll go make a fuss, they say I''m ungrateful for my lack of kindness, and when I go to the police, the police won''t accept me.


    In the end, my other relatives gave me 10,000 yuan as the last payment for my debt. I returned to school and fell into a deep slumber for a period of time. I didn''t know what to do from day to night.


    One day when I wanted to make it through, I had almost used up all the money in my hands, and I still hadn''t finished my tuition for the next semester. I didn''t tell anyone about my family because I couldn''t stand their strange looks, and I knew that a lot of the poor students in the school were working hard and frugally, so I started working.


    I would go to the school cafeteria, noodle shop, leaflets, and promotions as long as there was a chance of getting a job, saving money and spending money while also having to work during the summer vacation. When I reached my second year of university, I knew that if I continued to work like this, the school fees would not make up for it.


    Afterwards, I came into the business of picking up corpses. To be honest, picking up corpses is actually very immoral, because sometimes we don''t even know who was doing it on purpose, it doesn''t matter who was being open and who was being drunk, it''s a special profession that walks around the edges of the law. But I still jumped in without hesitation, for one reason only, I lack money.


    At that time, because I worked frequently, I was reluctant to go out for a meal with my roommates. My relationship with them had already become less and less, so I decided to just move out.


    Every time I dreamed about these things, I would feel sad, but I would only be able to wet my pillow.


    "You''re crying, Zhang Feng." It was unknown when, but Xiao Keke had also lied beside me. She spoke softly and raised her hand to wipe my tears.


    "Nonsense, the wind is blowing and the sand is in my eyes. Once I rub it, everything will be fine." I evaded and rubbed my eyes a few times with my hands.


    "I know you''ve suffered a lot in the past, if only I knew you before, maybe I wouldn''t have committed suicide." Xiao Keke said.


    "Do you remember the reason for your suicide?" I asked in surprise.


    Xiao Keke shook his head, "No, but I can feel the pain from your body. If it was me, I would have already collapsed."


    "Forget it, everything is over now. I will help you find the reason for your suicide and then you can go reincarnate." I nodded and said.


    "En, thank you, Zhang Feng," Xiao Keke smiled.


    "Zhang Feng, you, are you talking to Xiao Keke?" Suddenly, a strange voice appeared beside our ears. I immediately sat up and saw that Wang Yinyin and a male student were standing in front of me.


    I turned around and glanced at Xiao Keke. Xiao Keke''s expression was a bit complicated, there was surprise, confusion and even a trace of anger.


    "No, I was just talking to myself. I got the lesson," I said faintly.


    "No, you''re lying to me. I know you''re talking to Xiao Keke, can you let me talk to him for a bit?" Wang Yinyin insisted.


    Xiao Keke shook her head and said, "I don''t have enough Yang Qi on me, it''s hard to even stand here. If I appear, it won''t even take a minute to finish all the Yang Qi, I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, Xiao Keke disappeared.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Since Xiao Keke wasn''t even willing to see her, there was nothing I could do.


    "Zhang Feng, can I talk about Keke with you? Find a quiet place," Wang Yinyin asked after hesitating for a while.


    Of course, I couldn''t wait. Previously, when I went to look for them, they weren''t willing to speak of it. Thus, I nodded my head.

 C20

    In the end, Wang Yinyin chose to talk to a coffee shop in the school, a very special coffee shop, and even a warm small room for couples. However, today, three people entered the small room.


    "Who is he?" I asked the boy beside Wang Yinyin. The young lad was rather handsome and fair, and standing together with Wang Yinyin, he gave off the impression of a golden couple.


    "I''m his boyfriend. My name is Liangsheng." The boy replied.


    "Isn''t Wang Yinyin''s boyfriend Sun Lin? He came looking for trouble with me a few days ago!" I said doubtfully. This is Wang Yinyin''s boyfriend, who the hell caused trouble with me that day?


    "That''s just a toad," Leng Shen replied haughtily, not putting Sun Lin in his eyes at all.


    "Liangsheng is my boyfriend. Sun Lin is my childhood friend and it''s all because of my family. Alright, let''s not talk about this matter today, I''m here to tell you about Xiao Keke''s matter," Wang Yinyin said.


    "Alright, say it." In reality, I also didn''t dare to have any interest in this kind of nonsense.


    "Tell me first, is Xiao Keke here?" Wang Yinyin asked after looking around.


    "No," I replied. Xiao Keke ran back and forth every day, and I didn''t know where she went.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Zhang Feng, what I''m going to say might be a bit incomprehensible, but you have to trust me okay?" Wang Yinyin started to get nervous.


    "Say, my ability to accept is strong. Nonsense, I''ve already accepted the existence of ghosts. Even if you say that there are aliens coming, I wouldn''t refuse to believe it."


    "Xiao Keke was killed by a ghost," Wang Yinyin said while gritting her teeth.


    "Oh, is there any evidence?" I was rather calm. It didn''t seem impossible for ghosts to kill people.


    "Ah, you''re not surprised, you''re not afraid!" Wang Yinyin cried out.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Isn''t this the same thing with so many online novels?" I found an excuse to say. I couldn''t tell her that Xiao Keke had lived with me for a long time, and she had even seen so many ghosts, so she would definitely be scared to death.


    "Alright, in truth, I can''t be sure that it''s a ghost. Coco has been a bit abnormal for a few months already, and she would often do some unfathomable things, such as get up in the middle of the night to wash her clothes, laugh non-stop while holding her phone, and ask who she''s chatting with. She also doesn''t say, and sometimes on weekends, her phone would be switched off and she would start to slowly separate from her friends.


    She kept looking back as if someone was looking at her. After hearing what she said, I frowned, Xiao Keke''s words sounded like he wasn''t obsessed with ghosts, why does it sound like he had fallen in love?


    "Yinyin, what are you looking at? There''s nothing behind you!" Liang Sheng also noticed that something was amiss with Wang Yinyin and asked her.


    "Cool, I feel a chill behind my back, as if someone was blowing on me. Tell me, is Keke back?" Wang Yinyin was so scared that she was about to cry.


    Xiao Keke was also there, so she said, "Wang Yinyin, don''t be afraid, it''s daytime now, the ghosts won''t come out. Furthermore, even if Xiao Keke returned, what are you afraid of?


    "Yes, I harmed her. Coco found me the day before she jumped, she seemed to have something important to tell me, but I didn''t go to listen, because we quarreled not long ago, if I had stayed, maybe Coco wouldn''t have killed herself, it''s all my fault., you''re sorry, I was wrong, you tell Coco, I was wrong," Wang Yinyin started crying as she said this, but Leng Shen quickly consoled her.


    Wang Yinyin spoke of the pain, but I heard nothing, because these words did not have any clues. The only possibility was that Xiao Keke had fallen out of love, but what else could this mean?


    There was nothing left to say. When Wang Yinyin calmed down a bit, we would leave.


    "Ah!" But just as we separated, before I could even reach a hundred meters, I heard Wang Yinyin''s screams. Turning back to look, Wang Yinyin seemed to be shouting like a madman, and even if she tried too hard, she wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    I immediately turned around and dashed over. I helped Leng Shen hold Wang Yinyin together, then asked him "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    "When Yinyin saw Xiao Keke''s appearance after jumping off a building, she was provoked and kept saying that Xiao Keke was coming back to find her," Liang Sheng replied.


    Sh * t, so his spirit was affected, but it was no wonder. Xiao Keke jumped off the building and committed suicide in a very miserable way, if someone with a weaker personality saw this, they would definitely be affected.


    "Cover her eyes, don''t let her see anything!" I hastily shouted.


    As expected, Wang Yinyin began to calm down, but she still trembled uncontrollably.


    "Zhang Feng, do you have any way to cure her? Yinyin doesn''t even want to go see a therapist," Liang Sheng said, troubled.


    Wang Yinyin is like a madwoman now, she doesn''t have the slightest of elegance or beauty that she normally has. For a handsome guy like Liang Sheng, how could she possibly continue to be on good terms with her? Frankly speaking, most of the love in university is superficial, it only depends on face or money.


    Following this trend, I can guarantee that in less than a week, Wang Yinyin and Leng Shen will definitely part ways. Although I am a bachelor dog, and really want to tear down all the lovers in the world, but from the way Wang Yinyin is blaming himself, I can tell that she isn''t a bad person, so I wanted to help her.


    "Lend Wang Yinyin to me for an hour, I''ll give it a try," I said to Liang Sheng.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s on the sports field. Don''t come with me. Just let me talk to her alone for a while," I explained. Don''t misunderstand, I''m not an animal.


    "Okay." Leng Sheng immediately agreed.


    So I helped Wang Yinyin to go to the playground and find a patch of grass to sit on. Then I took out a cigarette and said, "Smoke?"


    Wang Yinyin took it. She was a socialite, she could play all kinds of parties and games, smoking a cigarette was not a big deal.


    "I guess you know what it means to call you over, but I''m not a therapist and I don''t know how to treat illnesses, but I can tell you some secrets, so I hope you can keep it a secret even if you don''t tell me or your parents." I asked.


    Wang Yinyin nodded.


    "Then let me tell you, Xiao Keke is actually over at my place. She has already been living there for over ten days," I said.


    My words are no doubt like a bomb. Wang Yinyin immediately widened her eyes in shock, and then fear blossomed on her face.


    "But you don''t have to worry, Xiao Keke already knew that she committed suicide. This has nothing to do with anyone else, and she will not come and cause trouble for you. She stayed very happily in my place, and the reason why I came to investigate the reason for Xiao Keke''s suicide was because I wanted to give Xiao Keke an explanation, it''s definitely not to get revenge. Also, Xiao Keke would not find anyone to get revenge either, so what you saw was fake, it''s an illusion caused by the fear in your heart."


    "Keke, can you really say that? Can you let her meet me once," Wang Yinyin cried.


    "It''s better not to meet each other to avoid trouble. After all, there''s still a difference between people and ghosts ¡­" I shook my head. I didn''t know what would happen if I met them personally, so I didn''t dare to agree.


    "Then who are you to Xiao Keke? Why is she with you?" Wang Yinyin asked.


    "Un, no matter what you say, you can understand it this way. Right now, I am the one raising Xiao Keke, so you can call me her boyfriend too," I replied with a smile. Although Xiao Keke had always wanted me to be her boyfriend at the beginning, I had never agreed.


    "Ah!" Wang Yinyin was extremely shocked.


    "How could you be Keke''s boyfriend? I''ve met her mother before, but she doesn''t even fancy such a common person unless he''s a rich second generation official or a second generation official," Wang Yinyin said in a low voice.


    "So if you want to keep this a secret, you definitely can''t tell this to anyone, right?" I repeatedly emphasized that it didn''t matter even if I said it, but once I left the field, I would beat the crap out of myself and not admit what I had said. If I wanted to find evidence, I would have to be able to see Xiao Keke.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t tell anyone else, go back and tell Keke that I miss her," Wang Yinyin said.


    Just as I was about to agree, I saw Sun Lin, who was standing behind Wang Yinyin, walking towards us with a murderous look on her face. Wang Yinyin was even holding onto a fellow in her hand.


    Wang Yinyin looked back in shock, and the nearby Leng Sheng also ran over quickly.


    "Sun Lin, what are you doing?" Wang Yinyin pointed at Sun Lin''s nose and scolded him.


    However, the arrogant Sun Lin was scolded like a grandson. He weakly replied, "Someone saw Zhang Feng bullying you, so as your boyfriend, I naturally came to help you."


    "Bullshit!" Wang Yinyin immediately scolded, "My boyfriend is here, when did you become my boyfriend?"


    Leng Shen immediately puffed up his chest and looked at Sun Lin proudly.


    "Your mom already said it, let''s ¡­"


    "Did my mother say anything? Did I agree? Do you like dating my mother that much?" Sun Lin was cut off by Wang Yinyin before he could even finish his sentence.


    I saw that they were starting to fall into a dog-blooded flame war, so I sneaked out to watch. It would be great if I could watch such a good show. If only I could get involved, that would be bullshit.

 C21

    After talking to Wang Yinyin, I told him all the information I had obtained. However, she refused to admit that she committed suicide out of love, and said that she had never been in a relationship before.


    I wouldn''t believe you even if you were beaten to death. In this era where even virgins before the age of eighteen felt ashamed, you said you were a school beauty with long legs and a beautiful face. You said you had never been in a relationship before.


    However, Xiao Keke is very sensitive to this issue, and is unwilling to say more, I can''t do anything about it either, who told her to be a ghost, if she''s unhappy I''ll just play with you and disappear, I can''t even find a trace of her.


    On the other side of the campus, the counselor kept calling, threatening me to quit my job at the nightclub. I argued with him for a long time, and finally we reached an agreement: I would go to the counseling room, I would not take the student fund, I would not quit my job, so I had another job every afternoon, which was to go to the counseling room at the school and talk to the teacher.


    Thankfully, the counseling room in the school was just a decoration, and the so-called psychology teacher didn''t have the time to care about me at all. Other than asking me some simple questions on the first day, every time I went there, I would either do some funny and relaxing movies, or play some soft music to make me sleep, or even get special treatments. This made me like the counseling room, because it was so relaxed, comfortable to sleep, and there was even a free air conditioner.


    When I went to work, the Hooligan Ghost appeared again. He still had a wretched look on his face as he followed the ladies to the ladies'' room every day, but he didn''t dare to provoke me anymore. Seeing me around made me feel a lot more at ease, as if I didn''t need to care about this trouble anymore.


    Just like that, a few days passed by in a comfortable manner. However, one day, He Hua and Xiao Keke suddenly came back to my home and waited for me very seriously.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" I asked as soon as I entered the door, sensing that something was wrong.


    "Elder Sister came just now," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Du Sanniang!" I was shocked, "When did she come? Why didn''t she notify me? I still have a lot of things to tell her."


    I still have a bunch of questions to ask her, such as how to restrict the movements of Xiao Keke and the rest, because right now, I am very passive. I don''t have any rights to autonomy at all, and I still have all kinds of questions to solve.


    "Elder Sister said that she was very busy, and had to take some time before she came to find you, and she was also very satisfied with your recent work, so she gave you a reward. Oh, this talisman, Elder Sister said it was a Heavenly Thunder Talisman, regardless of what kind of evil spirit it was, it could be used to kill one, but it can only be used once, and the usage was to get your blood on it, and then hit the evil ghost''s body." Xiao Keke replied.


    Then, she pointed to a talisman on the table and said. It was a purple talisman with words that they could not understand drawn on it. It looked very ordinary, but Xiao Keke and the others were very afraid.


    "Haha, could it be that I have a talisman? In the future, you all have to listen to me, or else I''ll kill you all!" I joked.


    "You wish. If you kill us, you''re dead for sure. This talisman is used to deal with other evil spirits. Elder Sister said that you would encounter some trouble recently," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Damn, I knew there were no good things, can this symbol return?" I cursed loudly. I thought that if there really was something good to give me, Du Sanniang would certainly have a bad heart.


    "If you want to retreat, that''s fine. In any case, I won''t be the one to die then." Xiao Keke snorted and replied.


    Sh * t, I can only curse Du Sanniang a few more times in my heart. As for the Heavenly Lightning Talisman, I should just silently keep it.


    "Du Sanniang is here, did you say anything about He Hua? I remember that the person who killed her still hasn''t been caught." I asked again. Speaking of this, it was also a scam.


    "I didn''t say that. Elder Sister only registered a bit for Big Sister He Hua, then left after saying a few rules," Xiao Keke said as she shook her head.


    "That criminal is a very smart bandit, his intelligence is all top tier. It''s normal for the police to not catch him, so after tomorrow, I will continue to catch him," He Hua said.


    "Ghost Catcher? Is that alright?" I asked with a frown. There didn''t seem to be such a precedent.


    "Of course not, that''s why I need your help," He Hua said.


    "No, no, big sis, look at me. I don''t have much flesh on me, and I don''t even know how to fight. It''s hard to deal with a little hoodlum, not to mention a brutal bandit. Aren''t you playing with me?" I quickly refused.


    I''m not f * cking stupid, with my level, catching bandits is courting death.


    "Capture him and we''ll have a bounty of one hundred thousand yuan." He Hua brought out her big killing weapon. After such a long time, she naturally knew what I was lacking the most.


    "No, no, I''m not going even if it''s one million yuan. If I have my life, I won''t be able to live with it. There are bound to be a few brothers and families who don''t dare to find trouble with the police. When the time comes, they can''t find me ¡­" I shook my head with all my might.


    "The police will keep it a secret, so this sort of thing cannot happen. Otherwise, no one will see me as a spy for the police anymore," He Hua replied.


    "Forget it. I don''t dare to earn this money." I still refused. I was actually quite bold, but I knew what I should do.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this problem for now. Just accompany me back home tomorrow, okay?" He Hua said again.


    "You can come back if you want to. Why do you need me to stay with you? Tomorrow is not a weekend. I''ll be in class during the day and work at night. How would I have time?" I shook my head.


    "If you''re told to go, then go. What are you being long-winded about? Tomorrow is Sister He Hua''s seventh head, of course we have to go home," Xiao Keke shouted.


    "Ah, number seven! But number seven doesn''t need me to accompany you, right? I''ve never heard of anyone who wants someone to accompany them when they return home. What kind of weird reason is that?"


    "Do you know what the first seven are? When a person dies, they all have to return home to take a look and make their final farewell. At the same time, their yearning for the human world would reach its peak, and if there is no one watching them from the side, their souls would very likely be unwilling to leave their homes because of their excessive longing, which would have a huge impact on the people who are still alive, and their souls would break the law of the Underworld. Originally, Elder Sister was supposed to do this, but now that Elder Sister handed this over to you, do you want to go?"


    "Damn, does Du Sanniang want me to do everything and not give any benefits? How could there be such a good thing?" I muttered, this was doing me like a free labourer, doing the work of a Ghost Officer, but not having a single cent.


    "Really? If you weren''t a man, Elder Sister choosing you would have been akin to a blind man," Xiao Keke even used a method of provocation.


    "Forget it Keke, since Zhang Feng doesn''t want to go, then don''t force yourself. I''m a police officer, so I''ve received training in this area. I still have that much willpower, so I can definitely come back by myself tomorrow," He Hua advised Xiao Keke.


    Then she said to me, "After the first seven, I will need your Yang Qi to maintain my existence. When that time comes, you will need to take care of me too much."


    No wonder He Hua hadn''t mentioned the requirements to obtain a Yang Qi for me these past few days. It turns out that Xiao Keke would only ask for one every seven days until the first seven. But right now, Xiao Keke wants it once every three days, and at that time, He Hua would also want it again every three days.


    "Hehe, I''ve asked the Elder Sister. She said that taking the Yang Qi s once is equivalent to your love and love for reduced Profound Qi. You have to eat more leek twice every three days, don''t lose your kidney," Xiao Keke said while laughing.


    "You!" I was really angered to death, taking my Yang Qi and saying it so righteously like this.


    "Zhang Feng, I can''t do anything about the Yang Qi, I can only work hard for you. In the future, you can practice your body. You can stay up all night and lack exercise, it''s fine if you''re still young. When you''re old, it''s very easy for something to go wrong with your body," He Hua said to me.


    "Oh." I can only agree, but I''m not going to treat nightclub work as a permanent job.


    "Oh yeah, how about this, after tomorrow, I will teach you capture fighting techniques and scatterbrained fighting techniques. What I will learn is not what my brother and dad will teach you at the police academy, but rather, from actual combat. Once you have learnt it, dealing with normal hooligans will not be a problem, it can be considered compensation to you," He Hua said again.


    I immediately nodded my head in agreement. There was a policeman who taught me not to learn in vain. I had asked him about those taekwondo courses before, but when I asked for the price, I immediately shrank back. Now that there was one free, of course I wanted it.


    "Sister He Hua is too polite, not like some people who do not know how to be grateful," I snorted coldly, purposely targeting Xiao Keke, because I thought of a question, why can''t I get some benefits from learning how to fight, could Xiao Keke give me some benefits?


    "Zhang Feng, who do you think doesn''t know how to be grateful? Explain it clearly to me!" Xiao Keke was so angry that she scolded me.


    "Who wouldn''t be able to tell after living here for free. Forget it, not everyone is as empathetic as Sister He Hua, they will be able to take a bath and go to sleep," Xiao Keke had no self-awareness at all, and I was too lazy to bother about her. I can''t force myself to ask for benefits, at that time, I can''t be hacked by Du Sanniang.


    After taking off my clothes, I went to the bathroom to take a bath. I was so angry that it was useless to keep trying to persuade Xiao Keke.


    While singing, Xiao Keke angered me to the point that I was naturally satisfied, but I never thought that Xiao Keke''s revenge would come so quickly. Just as I finished applying the shower gel, the temperature of the water instantly became the highest.


    "Ah!" A pig-like scream resounded throughout the building.

 C22

    The next day, I think the manager of the night shop took a leave of absence, and didn''t even have to make up a reason for it, because I was injured and burned. From my neck all the way down to the next day, it was still red.


    During class the next day, Wang Yinyin got my cell phone number from somewhere and even sent me a WeChat. She took the initiative to tell me that she was fine and that she would treat me to a meal tomorrow at the end of the week to express her gratitude.


    I tactfully rejected him. In the end, I''m still not used to being with other people, especially strangers. Especially beauties. When I''m with a beauty, many people would pay attention to me. I''m not used to that kind of gaze.


    Being rejected, Wang Yinyin did not say anything else. She was very tactful, and did not ask any questions about Xiao Keke, as well as understanding the pros and cons, which improved my view of Wang Yinyin by a lot. As expected, the famous figures in the academy do have some skills, if not, there would not be so many people chasing after them.


    Indeed, when it came to the matter of being pursued, Wang Yinyin had gone to the headlines again, because at the end of class, Sun Lin and Leng Shen had come to pick up Wang Yinyin. Furthermore, they had both called themselves as boyfriends, making the students of this building into spectators who were just waiting to watch a good show.


    Not to mention that he had already taken care of Wang Yinyin''s parents, Leng Shen was not someone to be trifled with either. Not to mention that he was more handsome than Sun Lin, he was a rich second generation, and the people playing in the circle were all rich young masters, they had always been proud, if someone dared to fight with him for a girlfriend, then if they couldn''t win, then where would they put their face, so the two of them faced off against each other in anger.


    Of course, Wang Yinyin still chose to be cool and handsome, this made the battle even more dramatic. In short, this was the school''s rare annual movie, everyone was waiting for it, almost bringing out the small stool and eating melon seeds.


    I''m quite interested in this kind of fun, but it''s only limited to watching. After all, watching fun is our nature, and no one can change it.


    "Looks like you''re in a good mood today, smiling all day," the young Teacher Wang said to me in the counseling room.


    "Hmm, my mood isn''t bad. Today, I watched a good show where I fight over a girlfriend." I replied with a smile.


    "En, not bad. You should read more of these and even participate in it, the monotonous environment these past few years has caused some problems in your mind. Luckily, it''s not very serious, after today I will send a report to your department head. If nothing goes wrong, you can stop coming to my place in at most a month," Teacher Wang replied.


    "It''s that fast, can the dean of the department agree to it?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Of course, you don''t have mental illness, and your mental state is only sub-health. In fact, most people''s physical and mental states are sub-health, so there''s nothing much to treat them. It seems like you don''t want to leave, why are you getting addicted to the air conditioning here?" Teacher Wang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe." I scratched my head in embarrassment. It was really like that. I suddenly realized that sleeping here was quite comfortable. Every time, I would quickly fall asleep and my sleep quality was also very good.


    "Every treatment process needs to be recorded, but I welcome you coming over to play in the future. What song would you like to hear to go to sleep for today?" Teacher Wang said with a smile.


    "Uh, I don''t understand those songs either, so I''ll just do whatever you want," I said with a smile before lying down on the couch. Not long after, I fell asleep.


    When night falls, Xiao Keke and He Hua came to find me, and He Hua is about to return home.


    When He Hua was still alive, she lived in the dorm that was assigned to her by the police. He Hua just went in for a walk and then came out, because all the things there had been taken away by her family.


    He Hua''s family was a family of policemen, the whole family worked in the police system, her father was an old policeman, her brother was in the police force, her sister-in-law was a clerk in the police department, and she herself was a member of the criminal police. Her family lived in a place called the Red Star District, where all the houses were very old, but that was a house allocated to her by the police, where many retired police lived.


    From afar, I saw He Hua''s house lit up with candles, setting them up on the stairs leading to her home. These candles were used to guide the way, to prevent the Undead from getting lost.


    "Let''s just send them here, go back and take a look, and remember not to make any movements," I instructed He Hua.


    He Hua nodded with her eyes red, then slowly went upstairs.


    "Do you know what the first seven will do?" I asked Xiao Keke.


    "Go home, look at your own relatives, look at your own things before you die, and finally reminisce about your life. Then, put down everything you had before you die, bid your farewells to the others, and returned to the Underworld, waiting to be reincarnated," Xiao Keke replied. Perhaps it was because when he thought of her first seven lives, Xiao Keke''s heart grew heavy.


    "Alright, then why did you say that you would be too reluctant to leave earlier?" I asked again.


    "Why are you so heartless, people are all emotional, don''t you miss living at home for so long, especially the sudden death of Sister He Hua, who would never admit that you''re dead. When you go back home and take a look at the people, that makes you even more sad, so of course you won''t leave," Xiao Keke scolded after glaring at me.


    "Really?" I lowered my head, suddenly thinking back to what I was doing when my parents were at the seventh place, as if I couldn''t remember. At that time, I was completely dumbfounded, and I didn''t know how sad they would feel if they saw me like that, or if they wouldn''t be willing to leave, or if they were forcefully pulled away by the Ghost Officer in the end.


    When I thought about those problems, I really wanted to slap myself. Back then, I was too young and too stupid. If I had gone back in time, I would have definitely calmed down and shown some strength so that my parents could leave in peace.


    "Zhang Feng, I miss my parents too, can you accompany me back to take a look?" Suddenly, Xiao Keke leaned on my shoulder and asked softly.


    At this very moment, I could even clearly feel Xiao Keke''s longing and her sorrowful mood.


    "Humans and ghosts are different. Although Du Sanniang did not say it, she definitely did not agree. You are already dead, so it''s better for you not to disturb the living," I said as I shook my head.


    Xiao Keke was already dead, what could she do if she missed his family? Going back to see them would only add to her grief, she couldn''t possibly let Xiao Keke live with her parents again, that would be the most cruel to his family, because maybe they had already gotten used to Xiao Keke leaving. If you suddenly came back to take a look, wouldn''t that bring about their past?


    In the past, I was too unfilial, I had never paid attention to my parents and even quarreled with them, not paying any attention to them at all. I even had to go abroad to study, and that was because I wanted to leave them, they were always very long-winded, asking me to hand in my boyfriend while also being afraid of me suffering losses. There were also problems like that, sometimes I didn''t even want to go home during holidays, telling them that I wanted to stay and study.


    But when she said this, she brought back my memories, and I was not like that at all. In high school, when I was very close to my family, I insisted on staying in school so that I could leave my parents'' tutelage. At that time, I could study, and my parents agreed to it, but they would always let me go home on weekends, often saying that studying for fun was more important, and then they would all encourage me to give them money and sometimes make delicious food and send it to my school.


    One scene after another, memories gushed out from his heart. Unknowingly, tears had long blurred his eyes.


    I quickly took out a cigarette and lit it up, using the smoke to numb myself. I had already thought through the past long ago, so I normally wouldn''t think about it, because I knew that no matter how much I thought about it, it was useless. People always have to look forward to life.


    But at this moment, the memories could not be blocked, and kept popping up in her mind. Xiao Keke was still talking about her own matters, and unknowingly, the two of them had sunk into sorrow.


    "Hua, don''t go!" Suddenly, a sudden cry of grief wakes us up.


    Xiao Keke''s face changed, and shouted: "Not good, Sister He Hua has alarmed her family, I don''t know if they have appeared yet."


    "Go!" I shouted and quickly rushed upstairs. If He Hua is too nostalgic about the mortal world, I would pull her back.


    But when I was halfway there, I saw He Hua holding her face and crying as she walked down.


    "Flowers, don''t go, don''t leave Dad." Then I saw a man with gray hair rushing out of the house, crying so hard that he was crying so hard and so hard that it hurt the guts of people who were crying so badly. He was really sad, and when he heard tears, his sadness was enough to affect everyone.


    "Go!" However, He Hua insisted us to go. Although she was also crying, she still held on to her bottom line.


    I saw someone rush out from beside him to help support the old man, so I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I immediately rushed out of the corridor with Xiao Keke and the rest and ran out of the district.


    In the corridor, the crying continued.

 C23

    After He Hua had passed the seventh time, her entire appearance changed, especially her imposing manner, which changed back to that domineering police flower that I saw in the nightclub. Because she said, if she didn''t capture that criminal who escaped, she would rather be a wandering soul than be reincarnated, because that criminal not only would be a huge threat to the safety of people''s lives and property, but it would also harm her family and make them so heartbroken.


    That night, He Hua fiercely demanded a Yang Qi from me. If it wasn''t for the jade talisman, I would have been completely sucked dry. On the second day, I didn''t even have the strength to stand up and was laughed at by Xiao Keke as being a man.


    Because it was Sunday on the second day, and I didn''t go to class the next day, I was forced to train my body by He Hua. In the beginning, she wanted to teach me how to fight and capture, but my body was too weak, after being thrown a few times by He Hua, I couldn''t practice anymore. Thus, He Hua gave me a long-term training plan, from eating to training, it was very detailed, and then, under Xiao Keke''s supervision, she ran off without a trace.


    I wanted to help He Hua investigate his case, but I just couldn''t do anything about it. I can only train first, I''ll think about it later when I find out what happened to the God Horse.


    On the school field, after running five kilometers, I was on the verge of collapse. My clothes were drenched in sweat and I laid on the ground like a dead dog, not wanting to move at all.


    "It''s only five kilometers and it''s not enough. Zhang Feng, get up quickly, you still have rope jumping, long jump, sit-up, and luring your body upwards. Hurry, get up!" Xiao Keke pulled me tightly to get me up.


    "No, no, my legs are so sore, my legs are going to cramp if I keep exercising," I wouldn''t even be able to beat myself to death. He Hua''s training schedule is too intense, it''s not something I can take.


    "It''s really useless. Just look at how I ran five kilometers with you. I didn''t even sweat at all," Xiao Keke disdained me from the side.


    I really want to slap her to death, damn it, she ran after me, that was floating, she''s a ghost, I''m a human, how can I compare to that.


    I continued to play dead on the ground, in the end, Xiao Keke was so angry that she couldn''t do anything, she stomped her feet and ran, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Zhang Feng, Zhang Feng" I fell asleep unknowingly while lying on the ground. After a long time, I could vaguely hear someone calling me.


    "Xiao Keke, can you stop messing around and let me sleep for a while?" I turned around and cursed as I continued to sleep.


    "What, Xiao Keke" was followed by a scream.


    I knew the moment I heard the voice that something bad was about to happen, and this person definitely wasn''t Xiao Keke. When I woke up, I took a deep breath.


    "Hehe, I''m still dreaming. What business does Li Lu have with me?" I found a very lousy reason.


    "Hehe, you can even dream of Xiao Keke in the daytime, just how much do you love her?" Li Lu coldly mocked.


    Ugh, it''s another misunderstanding. I''m too lazy to explain it anymore. I can''t explain it clearly now.


    "Wang Yinyin, have you talked about Xiao Keke''s matter with me?" Seeing that I did not react, Li Lu asked again.


    Xiao Keke''s roommates were really weird. Previously, I kept looking for them, but they chased me away. Now that I''m not looking for them anymore, they came knocking on my door one by one, just what are they doing?


    "Yes, that''s right. She did look for me. What happened?" I asked.


    "May I ask first, what is your relationship with Xiao Keke?" Li Lu asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine," I said as I shook my head. Who would want to have anything to do with Xiao Keke, even though she was beautiful.


    "Then why have you been investigating Xiao Keke''s matter?" Li Lu asked again. She obviously didn''t believe that Xiao Keke and I had nothing to do with each other.


    "I thought it was fun. After I graduated, I prepared to become a private detective, so I wanted to practice." I made up another reason, but looking at Li Lu''s expression, she didn''t believe me at all.


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t investigate this matter, or else you''ll get into trouble," Li Lu said coldly.


    "What do you mean, threatening me?" My head was spinning, I really did not understand what Li Lu meant.


    "To tell you the truth, there''s a reason why Xiao Keke committed suicide, and it''s artificial," Li Lu revealed another piece of information.


    "For human reasons, don''t tell me that you want to say Wang Yinyin." I seemed to have understood something, and asked tentatively, but quickly rejected this idea, because I didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Wang Yinyin at all. Instead, it was Li Lu who said it now, so no matter how you look at it, it was just a collusion between girls.


    "If you don''t believe me, then forget it. The day before Xiao Keke committed suicide, I saw Wang Yinyin and Xiao Keke arguing, and Zhang Mengmeng is also a little suspicious. The two of them have their own powers behind them, it will be very dangerous for you to continue investigating," Li Lu replied.


    "Damn! Did you become an idiot from reading books?" I shouted in shock. How did you get involved in conspiracy theories again? It was even about matters between girls.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not, this is all I can say. If you don''t believe it, continue to investigate, and I''ll give you a direction to investigate the pursuers between them, especially Bei Tai and the others," Li Lu added.


    "Bei Tai, what Bei Tai, don''t tell me they are still rivals in love ¡­" A sudden inspiration struck me and I immediately thought of a novel with 10,000 words in it. However, I quickly denied it, even Xiao Keke herself said that she had never been in a relationship, not to mention the truth, ordinary people would definitely not like him.


    "Don''t tell anyone else that you thought I didn''t come today" But Li Lu was unwilling to speak further, she slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    "Dammit, they''re all crazy!" I cursed inwardly. Xiao Keke''s roommates were really sick, I would definitely not take what they said seriously. I was very busy.


    After resting for a while, I left the field. I didn''t notice that behind me, there were two gazes looking at my back as I left, filled with shock.


    In fact, most of the employees of nightclubs don''t have a weekend break. If you''re too tired, then they''ll have to take leave, or else they''ll have to work, because that''s how our salary is, especially those girls who come out or accompany us, they don''t have a single cent, they don''t have a base salary, they''re completely dependent on a high commission, and the weekend is when business is at its most flourishing, so naturally they won''t rest.


    There were a lot of people coming over at the beginning of the weekend, and the customers were getting younger, no longer being white-collar workers or business owners. Those students in the school would also come out a lot, so it was inevitable that we would meet some familiar faces. At first, I would be embarrassed, but later, I would slowly get used to it.


    "Three, who are those people? Tonight, we are fighting with other people over Yan Zi!" Sister Hong came back to my side, and pointed at a group of young people who were having fun.


    "Sister Hong, I don''t know!" I replied. I really didn''t know those people, but the people who dared to compete with others for the number one general of Sister Hong were all probably rich people.


    "Bullshit, those are all students. You don''t recognize any of them?" The Sister Hong scolded.


    I stared at them again and said with a bitter face, "Our city has a major university, two undergraduates, four majors, and more than 60,000 students. How can I recognize everyone?"


    "You still know that we have so many students?" The Sister Hong pointed at my head with her finger and said, "There are so many students, and so many rich second generations. If you were more active, and know more people and bring them to the shop, just the achievements of your drinking would surpass the golden collar workers.


    Indeed, the consumption of university students in any field cannot be ignored now, especially in recent years with the development of the economy, university students have become much richer and have to spend lavishly in all kinds of ways, this is the creative force of consumption. For example, in the nightclub, there are more than 60,000 students in this city, at least hundreds of thousands of them live in the nightclub all year round, regardless of male or female, this is an important guest source of the nightclub, but I didn''t go in, the reason is very complicated, I don''t want to say too much.


    "Sister Hong, what are they doing here? Why are they competing for Sister Yan Zi?" I asked again.


    "What, you''re rich enough to burn it. I think it''s some rich second generation who wants to break it, and find a trump card to break it?" Sister Hong said with a smile.


    "F * ck!" I could only curse at him, but it wasn''t strange. There were many university students who came to the nightclub to break places, including girls. It was normal for rich people to find beautiful girls to break places.


    "Watch carefully. Young people are more impulsive, don''t stir up trouble!" Sister Hong instructed again.


    "Alright, I''ll definitely keep an eye on them!" I immediately replied. Swallows were our most popular people, leading the way. Usually, there would be a large group of customers who would fight over them overnight. If those students didn''t pay any blood, it wouldn''t be a problem to steal it, but it''s normal to rob them for fear of clashing with others.


    Thus, I immediately went up to stare at them, but in the end, my eyes showed that I was overthinking. Those students were really too rich, they didn''t treat money as money at all.


    "Congratulations Sister Yan Zi, we are going to have fun tonight. Oh, it''s a chick, don''t have a backache tomorrow." In the backstage, a group of girls were teasing Swallow.


    "Nonsense, the person who wants to make me suffer has not been born yet. Watch how I squeeze that guy dry at night!" Sister Yan Zi loudly replied. She was already immune to all kinds of dirty tricks.


    Hee hee, that''s true. Who are we, the Swallows? We are proficient in every stance and style. Let''s f * ck that bastard up at night!


    After joking for a while, Yanzi went back to the front desk to accompany the wine. Although her right to spend the night had been taken care of, she still had to take care of some old customers.


    After drinking a lot, the swallow began to frequently go to the toilet. However, when the swallow ran to the toilet again, she suddenly screamed, causing a lot of people to be shocked.


    "Sister Yan Zi, what''s wrong?" Many people were concerned about Yanzi.


    "F * ck, just now, there was a very vulgar man following me in," Swallow replied. She wasn''t very afraid with so many people around.


    When a man entered the ladies'' room, it was no big deal. Everyone immediately rushed into the bathroom, but no one could be found after a round of searching.


    "Swallow, are you drunk? There''s no one here, and the windows are closed?" Someone asked.


    "Maybe I was drunk and saw wrong?" Swallow frowned, but when I saw the Hooligan Ghost sneaking out from the toilet, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Sister Yan Zi, can you not release this information tonight?" I asked Yan Zi in private.


    "Hehe, third, I''m not coming out. You want to hire me tonight? Okay, I''ll give you the price of friendship, do you want it?" Swallow leaned on me, blew on my ear and whispered.


    "As if I didn''t say anything." I immediately walked away, but began to worry, praying that nothing would happen to me.

 C24

    At the nightclub, wonderful performances continued. The exposed flesh was enough to excite people with adrenaline, and a large number of men and women went crazy under the stimulation of alcohol and heavy metal music. There was no difference between having a swallow and having a swallow at the nightclub.


    I wanted to help Yanzi, but her unrestrained response made me back away, watching Yanzi and a man snuggled in.


    Last time, He Hua''s matter had already proven that an ordinary person could suddenly see a ghost and say that she was going to die, just like He Hua. However, the Yan Zi was also like that now, knowing that others are about to die but are unable to do anything about it, it was a very painful thing, a kind person would suffer the torment of their conscience.


    In the past, I was not a good person, not really a kind one, because once I entered the business of picking up corpses, in the picked up circles, if you talked about being kind to people, it would be like lecturing Hitler on socialism. That was absolutely impossible, but after picking up Du Sanniang that time, I would never do this thing again, because I knew it was really wicked of me to pick up corpses.


    I was drunk myself, but I couldn''t bring myself to watch the swallows die, so bad that it was beginning to affect my work.


    "Pa!" His hand lost its balance and another wine cup fell.


    "Come over here, what are you doing? You''re not focusing and if your supervisor sees you, you''ll be fired!" Sister Hong brought me to a place with fewer people and scolded me.


    I know that the Sister Hong is helping me. If the supervisor sees that I have been scolded and punished, then it is necessary for me to pay. I am not under the Sister Hong''s control, so she can only advise me like this.


    "I''m sorry, Sister Hong, I will be serious!" I hurriedly admitted my wrongs.


    "What''s the use of apologizing to me. Who cares if that manager is about to leave, the new manager will probably be promoted among the employees, the new director will most likely take the blame for the new boss. At that time, if he uses an old employee like you as a show of power, you can even kill him if you break a cup." Sister Hong said.


    Sister Hong''s words immediately moved me a little. No one would casually tell you the unwritten rules of the workplace, and Sister Hong also revealed a meaning. In the future, the new supervisor might be someone who doesn''t like me.


    "Sister Hong, there''s something I need to tell you. It''s about Sister Yan Zi." After hesitating for a long time, seeing that Sister Hong was about to leave, I pulled her back.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that you''ve fallen for Yanzi and want to kidnap her away!" Sister Hong joked. Her subordinates were all very popular, and there were countless people who wanted to kidnap her away.


    "No, no, I want to say that tonight, Sister Yan Zi, oh, that''s not right. It should be within these two to three days, there might be danger ¡­" I clenched my teeth and decided to reveal some information to Sister Hong so that she could make the arrangements.


    Swallow was the number one general under the Sister Hong. He walked past the ATM, and when he heard that Swallow was in danger, regardless of whether it was true or false, he immediately became nervous. His gaze became stern, and he said, "Three, did you hear what someone said?"


    It was not as if such things had never happened in nightclubs before. For example, if someone wanted to kidnap a lady in the nightclub, the attendant would eavesdrop on them due to the lack of confidentiality, eventually exposing them.


    "No, no, I didn''t hear it, it was just a feeling, Sister Hong, I have gotten used to this feeling, do you remember last week when the Criminal Police team came to our shop to ambush us, I was just feeling annoyed and frustrated like that, then the next day they were in an accident, killed by a bandit for revenge ¡­" I hurriedly made up an excuse.


    Sister Hong squinted her eyes at me for a while before saying, "Three, thank you. I will arrange this matter for you. You can go back to work first."


    Sister Hong is someone who would never show her happiness or anger on her face. Although she is always smiling, people who can eat this kind of food naturally aren''t that bad. I can''t guess what Sister Hong is thinking, so I quickly went to do something.


    Not long later, the time to get off work arrived, but the moment I went out of the door, I saw Xiao Keke and He Hua.


    "What''s wrong, why is He Hua so angry?" I hastily ran over to ask.


    "Oh, did you see those two girls'' corpses being picked up? Sister He Hua wanted to go and save them," Xiao Keke said.


    Looking at the two corpses, I realized what was going on. I said to He Hua: "Sister He Hua, you can''t meddle in so many things, as long as these kinds of nightclubs exist for a day, these kinds of things will definitely happen, if you can save them once, how can you save them for a lifetime? Just what''s the use of staring at this nightclub?


    "It''s one thing to be able to control it, but don''t be too kind and be too petty." He Hua naturally knew that what I said made sense, but she also insisted on her own point of view.


    Suddenly, I had a feeling that my heart was shocked. It was just a simple sentence, but it made me feel as if my body and mind were in shock. That feeling was indescribable.


    "He Hua, don''t worry about this matter for now, those two women are just a mendicant, they are just playing Immortal Jump, and right now, I have one thing that I need to take care of, it concerns my life," I hurriedly said to He Hua after waking up.


    Once she heard that it was related to his life, He Hua began to take it seriously.


    "Do you still remember the last time you came to our shop, to capture a fugitive, then you suddenly saw the Hooligan Ghost?"


    "I remember, you still won''t admit it, so what?" He Hua said after thinking for a while.


    "This kind of thing happened again. Tonight, one of the girls in our shop also experienced this kind of situation." I stared at Xiao Keke and said.


    "Ah, that can''t be, right?" Xiao Keke said with her eyes wide open.


    "Explain it clearly." He Hua did not know what it meant.


    "Sister He Hua, this is what the Elder Sister said, she said that if someone suddenly showed an abnormality without any warning, then she would not be far from death, especially to Zhang Feng''s side, and you did it last time," Xiao Keke explained, the more she said it, the lower her voice was, because last time, He Hua died the day after the anomaly, if she had stopped her, it might not have been so tragic.


    "It''s fine, I didn''t know you at that time, even if you wanted to speak the truth with me, I would have sent you to the police station, so I won''t believe you." He Hua understood us very well, at that time, who would dare speak the truth with us, especially when they were trying to capture a fugitive, what if they were treated as accomplices, and would normal people believe our words?


    "Thank you, Sister He Hua," Xiao Keke stuck out her tongue and said.


    "Zhang Feng, think of a way to find that girl. We''ll rush there to take a look," He Hua said to me.


    I immediately picked up my cell phone and logged on to another job''s WeChat. I had two WeChat, one of which was prepared for work at a nightclub. The information inside was too messy, and there were too many girls drinking with me.


    As expected, Yanzi sent a message to her circle of friends. Although she didn''t say it directly, it was very obvious that she was going to enjoy a young bird tonight, but that wasn''t the main point. The main point was that she wanted to know where they had gone to.


    "Barbecue, they first went to eat after leaving the nightclub, the time limit is over an hour, they only ate a little, so they won''t be eating for too long. They might have already booked a room, but I don''t know which hotel," I hurriedly said to He Hua after browsing through everyone.


    He Hua took my phone, then carefully looked at it once.


    "Old Liang Barbecue. I know that place, it''s not far from here, there are a lot of hotels nearby, from low to high quality, and it''s indeed hard to find. It''s a pity that I''m dead now, if I called them, I could find out which hotel they were staying in ¡­" He Hua said helplessly.


    "I got it. The person sleeping with Yanzi today is a rich second-generation, and he''s said to be about to break his place. That means he''s a rich man, so there''s no need to consider the chain of hotels and small hotels. Let''s consider the high class hotels!"


    "Smart. Let''s go, we''ll split up. Within one or two kilometers, there will only be three three-star hotels, we''ll immediately rush there to take a look!" He Hua was overjoyed, and immediately disappeared after arranging for the division of labour.


    "I didn''t think you had the ability to deduce, you should''ve learned how to be a police officer from Big Sister He Hua," Xiao Keke praised me before disappearing as well.


    "Dammit, they all disappeared." They were all ghosts, but I''m a human, I can''t disappear. I had no choice but to call a taxi.


    Ten minutes later, I arrived at my destination. It was a four-star hotel called Jinshui. There were hundreds of rooms there. I went to the front desk to ask for information, but they didn''t tell me. How am I supposed to find them?


    When they thought about how He Hua and the others could pass through the wall without anyone seeing, they felt so envious, so free.


    I had no choice but to wait in the hotel lobby for He Hua and the rest to finish inspecting the other two hotels. However, ten minutes later, a police car drove past the hotel''s entrance, and at the same time, the front desk clerk also received a chick.


    "Supervisor Wang, Supervisor Wang, quick, the general manager made a phone call. There was a murder at the Ru Yue Hotel, several people died. The general manager told you to pay attention to the suspicious personnel of the hotel, to prevent an explosion, and to deal with the police inspection that follows," the front desk clerk shouted into an office.


    "I''m finished, I was a step too late!" I was shocked. I rushed out of the Jin''un Hotel and headed for the Ru Yue Hotel. There were dozens of police cars on the street, making it easy to find.


    But I only walked halfway, because I saw He Hua, Xiao Keke, as well as Swallow and Swallow on the road. They were all naked, and their entire bodies were trembling as they stood beside Xiao Keke and the others, crying and shouting non-stop.


    I slowly walked over and saw a few wounds on Yanzi''s body. The most serious one should be the one on her neck and the one on her chest.


    "I was still a step too late." Xiao Keke''s expression was very downcast as he spoke to me in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, you guys did your best," I replied. The Ru Yue Hotel wasn''t a three-star hotel. I had guessed wrongly.


    Yan Zi heard the conversation between Xiao Keke and I and raised her head. Her eyes were filled with shock.

 C25

    No matter how shocked Yanzi was, the street was not a place to talk. He Hua and Xia Keke brought Yanzi back to my house, then they first taught her how to return to her original appearance, otherwise the bloody scene would be extremely ugly.


    "I ¡­ am I dead?" Swallow was still unable to forget his own death, and even now, he still found it hard to admit it.


    "Yes, you''re already dead, but it doesn''t matter. Death is only the other start of life, isn''t we already long dead?" He Hua comforted Swallow. Death was another start of life, if it was someone from the past, these words would only be the preaching of religious figures, but now, it actually happened.


    "What''s going on? How did Yanzi die?" I asked, trembling as I suppressed the shock in my heart.


    "We don''t know either. We were searching in another hotel, but we heard the fire alarm at the Ru Yue Hotel not too far away. We chased after it and saw that the swallow was already dead, its soul out of its body.


    "And you, do you know who killed you?" I asked Yanzi.


    "I, I, I didn''t see him, but it should be him. It can''t be wrong!" Swallow also recalled the scene from before and began to tremble all over.


    "Who is it?" He Hua asked hurriedly. As a police officer, she was the most sensitive to this kind of thing.


    "A person called Li Sheng. I remember the smell on his body," Swallow replied.


    "Li Sheng, I don''t know him. Who is he?" I thought about it, I have no impression of him at all.


    "One of my benefactors used to support me for three months. When I ran out of money, I left, but he always said he liked me and wanted to raise me for the rest of my life. Recently, he has been harassing me." Swallow replied.


    "I''ve been harassing you, you didn''t tell Sister Hong?" There are many men who would bow under the skirt of a woman like Swallow and give their all for her. But what status does Swallow have? The number one man under the Sister Hong, who wants to raise her is too many.


    Thus, once this happened, they would immediately inform Sister Hong''s mother, who was a part of the solution.


    "I said it, but he''s a scammer, he''s not afraid of fighting. Sister Hong has beaten him many times already, but he kept on clamoring to take me away, because he''s a member of the Black Tiger Gang. Even Sister Hong does not dare to be ruthless," Swallow replied.


    "Black Tiger Gang, I know about this. They are a gangster in the rural and urban areas, controlling quite a few casinos, as well as the construction site''s underground business. Although they have been suppressed by the police many times, they are still not clean enough," He Hua explained.


    "Then why did he kill you this time?" I asked again. It was a normal thing for people to get jealous on the Windy Moon Stadium. A few people would die every year, but it would rarely affect the Miss.


    "I also don''t know that when Li Sheng came to find me today, he wanted me to come out, but you also know that tonight, I was bribed by that rich second generation and got opened up by him. Li Sheng didn''t have as much money as that rich second generation, and he lost, and then when we got a room later, Li Sheng sneaked in. He first stabbed that rich second generation and then that person pushed me up against Li Sheng, and he escaped by himself, rang the fire alarm, and then I didn''t know anything anymore," Swallow thought for a long time, and finally said a rather reliable explanation.


    "There''s nothing much to consider about this matter. If the inn was monitoring the murder case that was triggered by a battle of jealousy in the Windy Moon Square, then Li Sheng would not be able to escape," He Hua said at the end.


    In the public security system, the rules dictated that a murder case must be solved, so now the Criminal Police squad must be dispatched. This case is not some high IQ crime, taking out a few fingerprints and monitoring data is very clear, it''s very easy to solve a crime.


    "Alright, this case is none of our business, so what about her? Don''t tell me she''s going to stay, but there are millions of people in this city, and hundreds of people die every day. Even if 10% of them are women, it''s not enough for me to stay."


    "About this, I don''t know either. The Elder Sister also didn''t appear, and neither did the Ghost Officer. What should I do?" Xiao Keke also didn''t know what to do.


    "F * ck! I''m not in a shelter, so I definitely can''t stay here any longer!" I screamed inwardly, but I didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, Yan Zi and I could be considered half a colleague.


    "Three, I heard that after someone dies, they want to go to hell. I''m a prostitute that came out to sell sex, and a woman that goes to hell. I''m afraid. Three, you help me," Swallow said to me while crying.


    "Since you know you want to go to hell, then why do you still do that?" Xiao Keke muttered in a small voice, but after being stared at by He Hua, she did not dare to say it again.


    "I don''t know about going to hell after death either. Sigh, if I can''t go to hell, then forget it, I''ll just wait for Du Sanniang to come before I say anything. I don''t believe that she won''t appear again ¡­" I scratched my head.


    "Three, who is that Du Sanniang, I only know of Du Shiniang, can she make the decision? Please help me beg her, I don''t want to go to hell!" Swallow took a step closer, pulling my hand and begging nonstop, the two lumps of flesh on her chest continued to rub against my hand.


    "Shameless!" Xiao Keke could not bear to watch any further, she coldly snorted, but Yan Zi remained indifferent. She was only eating, what was this, even if she was to be stripped naked, she could still agree without hesitation.


    I was also a little unhappy, because Swallow''s utility was too great, and everything in her worth could be said. For example, right now, she seemed to want to use what she had in exchange for a promise from me, regardless of whether it was effective or not.


    "I can''t make a decision on this matter. Really, I''m just a mortal." I pulled out my arm and said.


    "Three, don''t lie to me, Sister Yan Zi has always been good to you, you can''t be so biased, just look at them, you can even take them in. Add them in, Sister Yan Zi will treat you well in the future!"


    Yan Zi''s appearance and figure were first-rate, and were not much weaker than Xiao Keke''s. Furthermore, her temperament, compared to Xiao Keke''s youth, was even more charming and attractive.


    "Sister Yan Zi, I really can''t make a decision like this. I''m really just a mortal!" I hurriedly escaped again. If I continue like this, I won''t be able to take it anymore.


    "Knock, knock, knock." As soon as I got away, there was a knock on the door, and I immediately rushed over to knock, getting rid of the swallows.


    But the moment I opened the door, the one who had entered was actually Du Sanniang. At this moment, Du Sanniang was wearing black clothes and stockings, exuding an aura as if she was the leader of the Wind Moon Sect, just like a swallow, and not the mysterious Du Sanniang.


    "What? You don''t welcome me?" Du Sanniang replied with a smile.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, you come in first to speak!" I immediately said I didn''t dare, and then invited Du Sanniang in.


    Upon seeing Du Sanniang appear, both Xiao Keke and He Hua became extremely passionate. Everyone knew that their fate was in the hands of this woman, so they had to curry favor with him.


    "Du Sanniang, what did you come here for? What are you preparing to do about this matter?" I did not have time to let them chat blindly, so I immediately asked.


    "Un, that''s right. I came for her, to take her to the Underworld." Du Sanniang directly admitted it, and also admitted that she had a position similar to the Ghost Officer s.


    "Oh, oh, okay, go ahead and take them away." I''m not surprised by this at all, I was originally going to go to the Underworld after death.


    "No. Three. Save me. I don''t want to go to hell. Save me!" But the swallow started to make a ruckus. It threw itself at me and hugged me tightly.


    Du Sanniang''s gaze gradually became cold, and just stared at Yan Zi without saying a word, but the pressure followed right after, and facing the brainless Yan, Xiao Keke and He Hua chose to not speak.


    In the end, under Du Sanniang''s powerful aura, Swallow slowly stopped crying, and only lowered its head and sobbed.


    "Zhang Feng, come out here, I have something to say to you." After a long while, Du Sanniang looked at me and said.


    I obediently went out with Du Sanniang and took the stairs.


    "Zhang Feng, do you know why I chose you to do these things?" Du Sanniang asked.


    I shook my head, but my heart began to pound.


    However, Du Sanniang said, "It''s best if I don''t know, you don''t need to know right now, but there will be a day when I will tell you. In short, I''m helping you, and if I want to harm you, based on the rudeness you showed me that night, I can take down your Eighteen Layers of Hell and suppress you for ten thousand years!"


    "F * ck, this is too cruel!" I cursed silently in my heart, but on my face, it was as though I had finally understood what was going on.


    "Yan Zi''s lifespan hasn''t ended yet, but because of all the evil deeds she did, her death is her fate. However, she has done some good deeds, and even now, she is still accumulating merits for her, so I have decided to give her a chance, I will take her down there to handle some formalities tonight, and send her back tomorrow, and then wait for her to leave on the first night. During this time, Yan Zi will bring the culprit who killed her to justice, which will benefit her future decisions in the Underworld, understand?" Du Sanniang said.


    "Ah, arrest the murderer, this, I won''t!" I was shocked, asking for my help to arrest the murderer. Wasn''t this just playing with me? How could I know of this?


    "This is your problem," Du Sanniang laughed coldly, then returned to my house. No matter how much the swallow cried, she grabbed the swallow and dragged it out of the door, before disappearing without a trace.


    "What did Elder Sister tell you?" Once Du Sanniang left, He Hua immediately asked.


    "She didn''t say anything. She just said that she would send the swallow back tomorrow and stay until the seventh day." I replied.


    "Just stay here for a few days. Why is that so?" Xiao Keke asked in a very angry tone.


    "Capturing the culprit is the same as killing her. She wants me to help her!" I said helplessly.


    "Ah?" Xiao Keke was also stunned.


    He Hua quickly walked to the window and pulled open the curtain. In the distance, there were warning lights flashing.


    "As expected, we still haven''t caught the culprit yet and he escaped again," He Hua said coldly.

 C26

    These two actions by the police were very similar to those in the movies, they were both sent out last, then nothing happened, and in the end, they still couldn''t catch the image of a person. For such a simple case, the police had been busy the whole night and still didn''t catch anyone.


    The next morning, originally it was Sunday, I was going to have a good sleep, but I was woken up by the phone. When I saw that it was from Sister Hong, my heart thumped.


    "Three, you come down, I''m downstairs." Sure enough, when he answered the phone, although Sister Hong''s voice was hoarse, his prestige rose sharply, not allowing me to refuse.


    I quickly got up and looked out of the window. There were already two cars parked downstairs, night shop''s cars. One was a white gold cup, the other was an Audi.


    I suppressed my initial panic and told myself that this matter had nothing to do with me. They only came to ask me a few questions. After washing up, I immediately went downstairs.


    "Get in!" Sister Hong sat in the front seat and wore her sunglasses. Her expression did not change at all.


    I immediately opened the car door and saw that there was a man who looked to be in his thirties sitting in the backseat. My heart was filled with turmoil, this was the Big Boss.


    "Hello, Boss," I greeted him as soon as we got in the car.


    "You know me?" The Big Boss said with a smile.


    "I do, I do. Last year, Sister Hong had her birthday in the shop, so you came by ¡­" I hurriedly replied. In front of this Big Boss, I didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, because there were too many legends about the Big Boss in the shop.


    "Oh, I heard that you have been working in the shop for almost three years, why haven''t you changed your job? Or else, according to your qualifications, being a supervisor or a supervisor won''t be a problem for you?" Big Boss asked me gently.


    "Um, I''m still a student and haven''t graduated yet," I replied a little awkwardly. If the official staff were all at work until 5 or 6, then the waiters would stay behind to clean and other stuff. They wouldn''t be able to get off the work until it was 6 o''clock.


    "Oh, so you''re still a university student. Currently, university students are very good. Having received higher education, it''s very suitable for them to be managers ¡­" Big Boss''s smile became gentler.


    However, my heart grew increasingly uncertain. I knew that they must have come for the Yan Zi matter. However, since they didn''t bring it up, I felt increasingly guilty.


    "I, I, my grades were not too good, and what I learned was not management ¡­" I panicked as I tried to find my way out of it with a very low reason.


    "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing for youngsters is to be willing to study, and their grades aren''t important. Our shop doesn''t need you to take the exam, is it?" Big Boss still didn''t want to talk about the swallow, showing his intention to continue chatting with me.


    But I couldn''t help it. The more they were like this, the more nervous I became. Right now, it was like the calm before a storm.


    "Boss, Sister Hong, I know you''re here for Sister Yan Zi. If you have something to say, just say it, I must have something to say," I couldn''t help but say.


    "Hehe!" Big Boss laughed, but he did not say anything. Instead, he continued, "Three, how is Sister Hong treating you?"


    "She was very good to me. When I first came here, she wasn''t very sensible and often did wrong. The Sister Hong taught me ¡­" I immediately replied.


    "Alright, then tell me, how did Swallow die?" Sister Hong asked again.


    "Black Tiger Gang, Li Sheng, he was the one who killed them," I blurted out without thinking.


    "Oh, how did you know that it was Li Sheng who killed them?" Big Boss asked with interest.


    He Hua had already said that this case was very simple, with a single look, they would definitely know who the culprit was. But as for me, a mere waiter, how would I know about it, and the words that I said to Sister Hong in advance yesterday, so they must be suspecting me now.


    "Um, Sister Yan Zi told me before, she said that Li Sheng had been pestering him all along, and then yesterday, I saw Li Sheng and that rich second generation who wanted to open a trap for him, competing for the right to spend the night there. Since Li Sheng didn''t have that much money, he must be holding a grudge.


    "People who have studied in university are indeed different. This ability to deduce is not bad," Big Boss laughed and said.


    "Three, then how are you going to explain the things you told me yesterday?" Sister Hong asked coldly.


    "Ah!" I cried out in alarm. As expected, that was why they came. But how could I explain it? I couldn''t say it, so I didn''t dare to speak the truth.


    "Tell me! What are you blanking out for!" Sister Hong yelled. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood, and it was no wonder that she was in a bad mood. Sister Yan Zi was her money lender.


    "Um, um, Sister Hong, that was just my intuition. I, I can''t say for sure either!" I don''t even know what to do.


    They definitely wouldn''t believe me just because I said it was my intuition. I wanted to slap myself on the mouth, so why did I say such a reason?


    But they didn''t ask any further, because the car had arrived at its destination. It wasn''t to the store, but to a storeroom where the liquor was kept. I had also come to move the goods a few times.


    There were still seven or eight people in the warehouse, and all holding machetes or steel pipes in their hands. The most eye-catching thing was a person hanging from a pillar, and he could no longer be considered human, his entire body was a mess of flesh and blood, so it was impossible to tell that he had been raised. "Wake him up" the Big Boss gave a cold harrumph.


    Then, someone carried a basin of water and splashed it over. That person slowly woke up, and upon seeing Big Boss, their eyes became filled with terror. They wanted to beg for forgiveness, but they couldn''t utter a single word.


    "Sister Hong, this, this can''t be Li Sheng!" I cried out in alarm, I know this is Li Sheng, I also know why the police couldn''t catch him, he was f * cking long ago captured by the Big Boss.


    "Yes, he is Li Sheng. At the same time, he is also your outcome," Sister Hong coldly replied.


    Hearing that, my legs freaked out. I turned around to leave, but saw that there were at least seven or eight people guarding the door, making me want to cry. "Sister Hong, don''t, I didn''t do anything!"


    "Then tell me what exactly happened with what you told me last night, and why did you appear near the Ruyue Hotel. Tell me the truth and I''ll let you go!" Sister Hong''s expression was cold, unmoved at all.


    I looked around, and I knew that it was impossible to not tell the truth today. Gritting my teeth, I said, "Sister Hong, what I said was the truth, I just feel like there was something like this when I was young. The ancient people said that there would be death qi in some people''s bodies before they died, I can''t see it, but I could feel it, yesterday I felt like there was death qi on Sister Yan Zi, but I couldn''t confirm it, so I just woke up. After that, I turned over to Sister Yan Zi''s circle of friends, I saw them eating barbecue at Old Liang''s place, and I was sure that rich second generation wouldn''t go to a low-class hotel.


    After Sister Hong and the others finished listening, they looked at each other in dismay, but it was hard to tell whether they believed me or not. The silence lasted five or six minutes, and then, someone whispered a few words into the ears of the Big Boss and the Sister Hong, causing their complexions to improve a little.


    "Three, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you. Yan Zi and I are like sisters, so I was in a bad mood after her death. You did the right thing, Sister Hong was too careless, and didn''t pay attention to it yesterday. So now look, does this Li Sheng have an aura of death on him?" Sister Hong walked over and patted my shoulder as she spoke.


    Ah, there''s still the test, I cry.


    "Yes, he has a strong aura of death, I can feel it ¡­" I said it without thinking, if I kill Swallow, even if Big Boss and Sister Hong do not kill him, the police would still want to capture him. This brat must not be a good person to mess around with other people, he might even have carried a death sentence before, it''s only strange if he doesn''t die.


    "Ah Biao, send little brother out and take him to eat something delicious so that he can have some fun." Big Boss said.


    "Yes!" A bald man walked over and wanted to bring me out of the warehouse, but before I could exit the door, four to five cars had already rushed over. Dozens of people came out with fellows in their hands as they surrounded me with curses.


    "Black Tiger Gang!" someone shouted loudly, and my legs went soft again.

 C27

    The doors to the warehouse were blocked by people, causing Big Boss''s and Sister Hong''s expression to turn ugly. Their eyes became gloomy and the people in the warehouse started to tense up, and the two sides started to fight.


    I''ve watched a lot of fights in the past few years, and I''ve seen quite a lot of fights as well. There were too many incidents of jealousy at night, but at night, the one who gets the benefit of it is someone who can afford to play at night, and has quite a lot of power behind them.


    "Take it, rush it later!" I don''t know which bastard will take it, but seeing that I''m barehanded, he immediately stuffed a steel pipe into my hands.


    "It''s Li Hu, right? You brought people and surrounded my warehouse, what are you doing?" Big Boss stood at the front and asked coldly.


    A man walked out from the other side. He was tall and round, with a comb over his head, and his hair was waxed and shiny. He wore a golden necklace the size of a thumb around his neck, making him look like a hooligan.


    "You surnamed Zhao, you dared to tie up my brother, what do you mean? We don''t bother with the river, if you let my brother go, I will let you leave, or else I will kill you today!" the person called Li Hu hooted as he pointed at my Big Boss.


    "It looks like your Black Tiger Gang doesn''t want to stay any longer," Big Boss''s expression became even more gloomy.


    "Whether I want to stay here or not has nothing to do with you, so I''ll just ask you, are you letting them go?" Li Hu also did not want to let this go as he angrily shouted.


    "Hehe!" Big Boss suddenly laughed, then said: "Li Hu, it''s not that I''m not letting him go, but that it''s useless if I do. Your brother is dead for sure!"


    "What the f * ck do you mean?" Li Hu cursed.


    "Zhang Feng, come here." The Big Boss turned around and waved at me.


    "F * ck you!" I cursed in my heart, this Big Boss is trying to kill me! If he pushed me out now, wouldn''t he be burning me to the ground?


    "Li Hu, my brother here has an unusual ability. He knows who will die or not. He just said that your brother is doomed," Big Boss patted my shoulder and said.


    Li Hu''s face changed drastically, then he snatched a watermelon knife from the man beside me and pointed it at me and said, "You brat, do you have special abilities? I''ll give you one more chance, my brother will not die!"


    I could even feel the killing intent coming from the watermelon knife. I was really scared to the point that I almost peed my pants, but I did not dare to say anything more, as what I meant was death! I said that if Li Sheng died, I would be chopped to death by Li Hu, and I said that he would not die, and that would be lying to the Big Boss, my ending would not be any better. Heavens, what do I do?


    "Don''t worry about it, just say it," Big Boss was still encouraging me from the side.


    Bastard, you are forcing me to form a team. I really want to cry, but there are no tears right now.


    "I, I," I thought for a moment, closing my eyes, trying to make the ultimate move, pretending to be unconscious.


    But, but, I never expected that before I could even fall down, my shoulder was pinched so hard by the Big Boss, it was so painful that I immediately jumped up.


    "Die, die, he''s dead for sure!" I knew I couldn''t dodge anymore, so I shouted loudly.


    "F * ck your mother, your father will make you die first!" Li Hu''s blade came slashing over, but Big Boss was faster than him, and with one kick, he sent the watermelon knife flying.


    "Kill them all!"


    People on both sides roared loudly, and then people on both sides charged together. Chopping knives and steel pipes flew together, and blood and screams resonated in the air.


    I rolled and crawled to the back of the group. It was my natural instinct to stay away from the battlefield. The battle between 40 + men was simply too shocking. I really couldn''t handle it.


    "Hong, Sister Hong!" But out of everyone here, the one who surprised me the most was the Sister Hong. When the Sister Hong changed from her usual grace, she looked like the Thirteenth Sister out of a group of old miscreants as she empty-handedly grabbed a machete and swung it at that person with all her might.


    After cutting and playing, Sister Hong turned her head and looked at me, then raised her blade and walked towards me. I was so scared that I almost peed my pants, hurriedly raised the steel pipe and charged forward, pretending to fight with them, but I didn''t expect that she would pull me back halfway.


    "You''re looking to die!" Sister Hong roared at me, then pulled me to''s side as she placed her blade against Li Sheng''s neck.


    Two people from the Li Hu s also rushed out. Seeing that the Sister Hong was holding Li Sheng up using her blade, they were momentarily stunned, and then in the instant that they were stunned, they were chopped down by someone else.


    The people that Li Hu brought were all elites of their Black Tiger Gang, but the people on the side of the Big Boss were not bad either. They were mostly people who stayed out at night, and each of them were mighty and strong, so I could not tell who was the winner and who was the loser.


    "Bang!" But right at this moment, a loud sound, like the sound of a cannon firing next to your ear on New Year''s Day, suddenly rang out, shocking everyone. They all stopped, and then, we saw one of Big Boss''s underlings hold his stomach as he fell to the ground.


    "Don''t move," a man wearing a cap rushed out. In his hand was a hunting rifle, and he pointed at Big Boss.


    "Brother, you came at the right time, kill them all and bury them on the mountain!" Li Hu covered his hands as he walked to the side and shouted sinisterly.


    "You''re still a little too inexperienced to use a gun in front of me?" Big Boss was not afraid at all as he shouted loudly. The people around him all stood in front of him, ready to be his bullets at any time.


    "Release them! Let''s go!" The man shouted.


    "No! Ahong, kill him!" Big Boss shouted.


    Sister Hong moved her hand, instantly causing a line of blood to appear on Li Sheng''s neck, but he did not kill anyone.


    Li Hu was about to go crazy. He wanted to rush over, but was stopped by one of their own.


    "Boss Zhao, why do you need to be like this when you can''t even see your head down." The man with the gun said coldly.


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t have the right to speak here!" Big Boss directly pushed him back.


    "Yes, I''m not a big deal, but you''d better let him go, otherwise you won''t be able to leave today!" the man said arrogantly as he threw away his cap.


    "It''s you!" Big Boss cried out.


    I was also shocked when I saw that person''s face. Holy shit, isn''t this the fugitive who killed He Hua?


    "You know me, that''s even better. You know how many lives I have, right? I don''t mind having one more," the man said coldly.


    This time, the Big Boss was a little stunned. This was different from Li Hu, he was a true fugitive, he had three or four lives on his hands and he even dared to kill police officers, he was a person who did not care about his life. Unlike Li Hu, no matter how arrogant he was, the Black Tiger Gang was still here to take care of him.


    Big Boss was still unwilling to retreat, he still needed to pay particular attention to loyalty when he came out. Since the swallow was still living and eating under his hand, he had the duty to protect her, and now that she was dead, if he did not say anything, then what was he going to do in the future?


    "Isn''t it just a woman? Tell me, how much do you think we should compensate?" The person replied.


    "Hmph hmph, do you know how much income a swallow can bring me in a year, can you guys afford it?" Big Boss sneered. Swallows were considered the number one subordinate of Sister Hong, and were not the kind of young miss that could be released with just a few hundred dollars. Every year, it would bring him at least tens of millions.


    "One million. We''ll pay one million. Release him," the person replied.


    "Fuck you, you want to buy Yan Zi''s life with just one million yuan?" The Sister Hong yelled out as she swung her blade at Li Sheng, causing him to scream miserably yet again.


    "Dammit, I haven''t settled the score with you yet. My brother truly likes Yanzi and wants to marry her home. If it wasn''t for you obstructing him, this would have happened!" Li Hu scolded loudly.


    "Pei, a few henchmen wanting to marry a swallow. Dream on!" Sister Hong was not afraid in the slightest as she directly replied.


    "Then what do you want?" That person was also ruthless as he changed the topic, meaning for them to decide.


    "Apologize for losing money. Also, he must be filial and filial to Yan Zi," Big Boss pointed at Li Sheng and said.


    "In your dreams, let my brother give a b * tch, a son wearing all sorts of clothes and a son wearing filial piety, don''t even think about it!" Li Hu shouted loudly.


    "Then it means you don''t want to talk about it. Come then, shoot, I''ll see how many people you can kill. The police will be here soon, then we''ll see who will die even more miserably." Big Boss patted his chest.


    The warehouse here wasn''t alone, and there were also other companies'' warehouses nearby. The fact that someone had moved a gun here had already alarmed the others, so it was normal for someone to call the police. Therefore, everyone on Li Hu''s side started to panic.


    "Bring that brat here as a hostage, we can talk if you have something to say. After this limelight passes, we can slowly talk," Li Hu pointed at me and said.


    F * ck, who the hell did I offend? Why am I so unlucky?


    "I''ll be the hostage, let me be the hostage!" Sister Hong said as she stepped forward.


    "There''s no need to fight. Both of you, come here," the fugitive said.


    "Ah Si, don''t be afraid, come with me." I was just about to reject him when Sister Hong grabbed my shoulder and pulled me along.


    "Let''s go." When we reached their side, immediately, someone came over to tie us up. Then, Li Hu waved his hand and led them away.


    Big Boss stood there and watched. His expression could not be seen, but he was probably unwilling. It was just that this was the best solution for now.


    Sister Hong and I were escorted into a carriage, our hands were tied up and there were people watching us from the front and back. Originally, I was beginning to feel pessimistic, feeling that I would be crippled even if I die this time. However, when I raised my head, I cried out ''Ah'', because I actually saw Xiao Keke and He Hua.


    However, I still stared at Xiao Keke and the others, asking them with my eyes what they wanted to do. It was a pity that Xiao Keke only replied me with a funny, ghost face.

 C28

    After an unknown period of time, the car finally stopped and we were covered with a hood. After getting off the car and waiting for the hood to fall off, we were locked in a dark room.


    "Sister Hong, are you alright?" A glimmer of light shone, and I saw that Sister Hong was sweating profusely, so I immediately went over and asked.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a small matter. Sister Hong, what kind of formation have I not seen before? I only harmed you ¡­" The Sister Hong replied, but her voice was trembling a little.


    No, that''s not right, Sister Hong''s performance was obviously unbearable. I touched Sister Hong''s body with my hand and immediately felt a wet and sticky feeling.


    "Sister Hong, you, you''re injured!" I hastily shouted. She definitely had more than one wound on her hand, and I was certain that she was also injured during the previous fight.


    "Three, to dare touch your Sister Hong, you brat, you don''t want your hand anymore, right?" The Sister Hong was still joking.


    "Sister Hong, stop talking. Maintain your strength, where are your wounds? Do you still want to bleed? I''ll go get someone. If you don''t bandage them, you''ll bleed to death," I replied.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t die!" Sister Hong shook her head, but her voice was weaker.


    I know that Sister Hong''s body is very bad, I ran to the door to call the guards, but what I got in return was just a scolding, no one cared about us at all. I clenched my teeth, leaned against the wall, and slowly rubbed my back against the wall.


    "Sister Hong, I''m sorry, we have to persevere. Wait for Big Boss to come and save us!" I said to Sister Hong coyly, now, our only hope was to rely on Big Boss to save us.


    The twenty to thirty people in the Black Tiger Gang recorded a room that was not completely renovated, but they still arranged a room for their boss, Li Hu. After the treatment, Li Hu was still furious.


    "Fuck, that Zhao guy, I will kill him sooner or later!" Thinking about how my brother was suffering, Li Hu was so angry that it couldn''t be exposed. He had always been the one to beat others up, when did he ever get beaten up like this before.


    "Brother Hu, the power surnamed Zhao is not small, are you safe?" However, the person beside him said indifferently.


    "Don''t worry, no one here can find me," Li Hu said coldly.


    "Oh, then I don''t need to worry about that." That person replied as coldly as before.


    "Mn, go rest first. Wait two days for the negotiations with surnamed Zhao." The fury in Li Hu''s heart burned even hotter, but his expression was calm.


    He returned to his room, but he was not the only one in the room, it was not as if there was no one in the room to stay, but Li Hu did not allow it, because he was afraid that there might be an enemy attacking him, so the owner of the popular nightclub was naturally someone with a lot of power.


    Since it was an undecorated gray room, the living environment was naturally not that good. There was not even a bed, only some bedding on the floor. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to rest.


    He closed his eyes and started to ponder whether or not he should leave. The reason why he was staying here was all because of Li Sheng, because Li Sheng had helped him when he was being chased by the police until he had nowhere to run, so he stayed completely to repay the favor. But Li Sheng''s big brother Li Hu obviously did not like him, and now that Li Sheng had killed him, the police had not caught a single person in two murders in a row.


    But just as he was hesitating, he suddenly felt something on his face, like a breath was blowing on his face. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a woman standing in front of him.


    "Who are you?" he asked coldly, his hand already reaching for the shotgun at his side.


    "Hee hee", the woman didn''t answer, she only smiled at him, and then, in the next moment, the woman changed. Her face turned ashen, and a whole depression appeared on her face, as if she was dead.


    "Ah!" Even the fiercest man would be frightened to death by such a sight. He cried out and raised the shotgun.


    "What, what?" The three people playing Landlord heard the sound and turned around to see him holding a shotgun. They immediately picked up their weapons and asked him why.


    "Didn''t you see a woman?" he asked in a shaky voice.


    "Dammit, where did this woman come from?" one of them asked.


    "That''s right. If you want women to go to the shampoo room at night, it''s not far from here. Put down your gun and don''t go off," another person replied.


    He was about to put the gun down when he saw the woman standing between the three of them. He raised the gun and pointed it at them.


    "Dammit, what are you doing!" Being pointed at by a gun, the other three people were scared to death as they shouted at him.


    "You, behind you!" He pointed in the direction of the three, his voice trembling.


    The three men looked back but didn''t see anything. They immediately got angry and started shouting. Within a few seconds, more than a dozen people rushed into the room. They looked at their guns and pointed their weapons at that person.


    In the end, even Li Hu came in and said with a gloomy face, "Brother Mingchang, what are you doing?"


    "They have a woman behind them," the man said.


    "Woman, who''s the one?" Li Hu asked puzzledly. The room was only so big, there was nothing to hide it, so where could he see a woman?


    "It''s true, it''s right behind them!" Mingchang shouted anxiously, but the woman was still there, making faces at him. She was really making a face, looking like a ghost, with her lips curling into a smile, it was extremely terrifying.


    "Put the spear down first. Do you really think you can see a ghost in the broad daylight?" Li Hu said angrily.


    However, Mingchang refused to let go of the spear, because he knew that he had truly seen a ghost. Furthermore, the ghost was right in front of him, and the gun in his hand was his only reliance.


    "If you don''t want to put down the gun, then leave this place." Seeing that Mingchang was disobedient, Li Hu did not lose face, and became even angrier.


    "Brother Hu, haven''t you seen her? She''s right there, right there!" Mingchang shouted excitedly, then he rushed over and pointed his gun at the woman.


    However, Mingchang could see despair in their eyes.


    Li Hu laughed coldly, but he was also unwilling to let Mingchang go by force. This man is ruthless and does not care about his life, he would definitely cause trouble if he were to be provoked.


    "Hehe" The woman laughed at him again. Mingchang let out a loud cry and threw himself onto Li Hu''s body. "Brother Hu, Brother Hu, don''t go!"


    "You dare to kill people, what are you afraid of?" Li Hu snorted, but still sent a few more people to accompany him.


    He knew that Li Sheng had killed someone, and wanted to see if he could use money to settle the matter. After all, Li Sheng was the number one general under him, and was related to him by blood, so he would not leave him be.


    "Who?" However, before he could get through, he felt a person standing behind him.


    When he turned around, Li Hu was so frightened that he almost died, because a police officer stood beside him.


    "How did you get in?" Li Hu yelled. He thought that the police had found this place and attacked, but there was no sound coming from the door.


    But the policeman in front of her only sneered. Then, her appearance changed, her uniform was covered in blood, her stomach was cut open, thick blood slowly dripped onto the ground, one of her eyes was about to pop out.


    Li Hu was finally going to run away. He was even more afraid than Mingchang, his legs trembling as he hid in a corner and shouted loudly.


    Four or five of his lackeys rushed in, hurriedly asking Brother Hu what was going on.


    "Ghost, ghost!" Li Hu pointed at the empty room and shouted, his little brothers looked at each other, they had just scolded Mingchang for being afraid of ghosts, and now they were all scared of him becoming a dog, what the hell was going on?


    But just at that moment, another group of people rushed in from the door. It was the group of lackeys that accompanied Mingchang, and they scrambled and crawled their way in.


    The person entered the room. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw what was in front of him. Immediately, a wave of wails and howls sounded out, "Ah, ah, boss, there''s a ghost here too, a ghost!"


    "Bang!" Following that, a gunshot came from outside the door, followed by Mingchang''s angry roar: "Come out, I''m not afraid of you, come out!"


    The sudden turn of events scared the lackeys so much that their faces turned ashen, and they were at a loss of what to do.


    "Send that fugitive and Li Sheng to the Public Security Bureau, if not, I''ll come look for you every night," the policeman slowly walked towards Li Hu, who pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the policeman''s body, but to no avail.


    Li Hu also crawled and rolled his way out of the room, but when he was at the stairs, he saw a student like dead person standing there and sneering at him, he nearly lost his breath, then actually fell down from the stairs.


    Seeing that their boss had already fallen down the stairs, the rest of their underlings rushed up to him and carried him down the stairs, driving away in their cars.


    "Phew, Big Sister He Hua, scaring them is really fun, it''s a pity that we can''t scare them to death." Xiao Keke laughed very happily as she looked at the group of gangsters fleeing in a sorry state.


    But He Hua was not that happy. The fugitive who killed her was right in front of her and she wanted to kill him very much, but she remembered Du Sanniang''s words. For the living, no matter what crime he committed, they could not be killed.


    "Let''s go find Zhang Feng," He Hua sighed. If he wanted to capture the fugitive, he would have to pass by Zhang Feng.

 C29

    I could hear the gunfire, the screams, the howls, even the panic as they drove away. I don''t know what happened to them, but they just ran away, and we left here, and I started to worry that we wouldn''t starve to death here.


    But not long after, I knew that my worries were unnecessary, because Xiao Keke and He Hua had walked in.


    "Zhang Feng, are you alright?" Xiao Keke anxiously asked.


    "I''m fine. What happened to those people up there?" I replied.


    "Hehe, of course it''s us doing it. Zhang Feng, they are too timid, I and Sister He Hua are just standing there, they are so scared that their butts are peeing their pants," Xiao Keke replied while smiling.


    I knew that when the two of them followed me here, they had already disappeared. They must have done something bad, but that was a very good thing.


    "Hurry up and untie it," I said speechlessly. Didn''t you see that I was tied up?


    After looking around but did not see any sharp weapons, He Hua disappeared again. When she came back, she brought back a dagger.


    "Cough cough." Sister Hong coughed and twitched her body. I was shocked.


    "Quick, quick, hurry and open the door!" I shouted. Then, I cut open the rope in my hands and cut open the rope in Sister Hong''s hands.


    "Hiss ¡­" When I walked out of the room, I saw that my clothes were completely drenched in blood. Sister Hong was also covered in blood, there was a wound on her hand and a wound on her waist.


    "Bandage him urgently, hurry up and stop the bleeding" He Hua shouted loudly when she saw the wound.


    "Bandage, I don''t know how. Send her to the hospital, help her cover her wound and don''t let her bleed. How the hell do you want to bandage her? I''ve never learned that and I don''t have gauze or bandages on my hands."


    I carried Sister Hong and ran. Not long after, I saw a few migrant workers working, and when they saw that I was bare-chested and the people in my arms were covered in blood, they enthusiastically came over to help.


    "Hospital, send the hospital," I told them, panting heavily.


    "The hospital is too far, there''s no time. Send him to the clinic, it''s just nearby, I''ll go drive!" one of the older migrant workers said decisively. He then turned around to drive the car.


    However, we couldn''t care so much anymore. We got into the car and the migrant worker took us to a nearby pharmacy.


    "Doctor Chen, help, help!" As soon as the migrant worker entered, he took out a stack of money and stuffed it into the hands of a doctor wearing a white coat.


    The doctor''s face was extremely ugly. He refused several times, but the migrant worker kept begging him for help. Then, he coldly snorted and said, "Bring him in." Then, he opened a side door of the pharmacy.


    Inside the door was the appearance of an operating room.


    I carried him in and was chased out. The shop''s employees also changed into their nurse''s uniforms and entered the operation room. Before leaving, they even closed the door.


    "Big Bro, big Bro, what''s going on? Isn''t this the pharmacy?" I hastily asked. "This is a clinic, tease me!"


    "Brother, believe me, your elder brother won''t hurt you. This place is still very far from the hospital, and we might not even be able to operate immediately. This Doctor Chen has great medical skills. When our brother was injured, we brought him here," the migrant worker replied.


    "Oh, oh ¡­" I immediately understood that this was a clinic. Of course, this was not a fake, it was a real doctor, but for some reason, he couldn''t stay in the hospital, so he had to do it alone. It was possible that he couldn''t complete the procedures himself, so he could only open a pharmacy to store it, but there were still surgeons here, and these kinds of things were common in some villages or villages in the city.


    Dr. Chen walked out and said, "It''s not a big problem, I''ve already sewn up the wound and stopped bleeding. She just lost a bit too much blood and needed a blood transfusion, but I don''t have any blood here. You guys can help her transfer to the hospital and just give her some blood."


    "Thank you, thank you, doctor. How much is the fee?" I went to my pocket, but something bad happened when I touched it. Goddammit, my phone and wallet were all taken away by those grandsons, I didn''t even have a fart on me.


    "No need, he gave me enough money," Doctor Chen said plainly, as if he could see my distress.


    "There''s no need to thank me. If I have the chance in the future to repay you ¡­" I said to Doctor Chen before going in to carry the Sister Hong. However, I was stopped by the doctor.


    "It''s easy for you to open your wounds like this. If I lend you my cart, go get a modified minivan, the one with the back seat torn down. Otherwise, call an ambulance!" Doctor Chen said.


    "An ambulance? Right, I''m not in a hurry right now, I can call an ambulance!" Only then did I realize that I had never experienced such things before and was already panicking. I didn''t know what to do, so I needed someone else to remind me.


    So I called 120 and waited almost an hour before the ambulance arrived.


    And in this hour, I only did one thing, and that was to answer He Hua''s request.


    Then, the Black Tiger Gang protected the fugitive, Mingchang, which led to the police to fail in their operations. They did not even take revenge for the feud between He Hua and the gang, and Li Sheng killed the Swallow due to jealousy, so the problem is, I am only a university student, I can''t afford to offend them, if they find out that I was the one who reported the culprit to them, then I would be done for and anyone could kill me.


    Learning from his past experience watching TV movies, the best way to report an anonymous person was to find a public phone booth. But now, there wasn''t even a phone booth. There was simply no such thing as a phone booth at all.


    After searching for a long time, I couldn''t find anything. In the end, it was Xiao Keke who came up with a rotten idea, she found a man who was making a phone call by himself, then suddenly appeared and made a ghost image.


    "Hee hee, isn''t that enough?" Xiao Keke laughed.


    "Keke, it''s against the law for you to act this way," He Hua said. Although I was grateful to Xiao Keke in my heart, I couldn''t say it either.


    "Sister He Hua, I never thought that you didn''t steal anything, how can it be a crime? He was so scared that I didn''t want it anymore, when I return it to him, I will still be doing good deeds." Xiao Keke smiled as she quibbled.


    He Hua shook her head.


    "Hello, is this Squad Leader Hu from the Criminal Police, I have something to report to you ¡­" I picked up my cell phone and used my voice to call the squad leader''s private number, but before I could finish my sentence, the person on the other end of the line cursed a lunatic and hung up.


    "Holy shit, what''s going on?" I hurriedly asked He Hua, who shook her head, unsure of what''s going on.


    Then we called 110 and told them what was going on, but they didn''t believe it, they insisted on my ID number and warned me that false alarms were in custody.


    "Let me try, call my brother," He Hua said as she clenched her teeth.


    "Press the number. I''ll tell you the words." I said very seriously. It was fine to bring a phone, but I couldn''t have any contact with my former family members. Otherwise, I would be breaking the bottom line.


    In the end, He Hua dialed a number, and the phone was broadcast by me, "You must be He Qiang, I have something important to tell you ¡­"


    "Who are you, don''t pinch your throat and speak!" Before I could finish, another voice cut me off.


    "Cough cough, I have a special reason ¡­" I explained.


    "Screw your sister''s special reason, if you want to be properly talked to, then hang up!" He Hua''s brother had a bad temper, and shouted in response.


    "Brother!" Before I even said anything, He Hua suddenly cried and shouted, "Brother!"


    He Qiang paused for a few seconds, then shouted loudly, "Who are you, why do you sound so like a flower?"


    "The killer of He Hua is in the Black Tiger Gang, the killer of the Ru Yue Hotel was in the hands of the nightclub''s Big Boss last night, do you believe me or not?" I knew that if I kept talking about the bad things, the more suspicious he would become.


    "Xiao Keke, oh, what you said just now, you need to return the phone." I handed the phone back to Xiao Keke.


    "Where the hell would I go looking for him?" Xiao Keke said as she wrinkled her nose, feeling wronged, but she still took the phone and ran.


    "I''m sorry I lost my composure earlier, let''s go back," He Hua said after wiping away her tears, and left without turning back.


    When I went back to the pharmacy, the ambulance had not arrived yet, and Sister Hong had woken up, making everything easier. She gave me a call, and there were plenty of people who came to answer the call.


    Not long after that, when the ambulance arrived, the people that Sister Hong had called arrived as well. Thus, a strange scene of a dozen or so cars clearing the path for the ambulance appeared on the road.


    At this time, the captain of the arrest squad, He Qiang, was crazily making phone calls. He had been looking for someone with a single goal, to find out who the caller was and who the person whose voice sounded so much like his sister was. Could it really be his sister, He Hua?

 C30

    Sister Hong moved into the high class ward of the First People''s Hospital, and for a time, the ward was bustling with activity, because there were too many people in Sister Hong who had made friends with her in the past few years. There were also many high class people who had come with her, and there were also their colleagues, the ladies under her command, and also the people sent by Big Boss to protect her.


    After the people who came to visit all left, Big Boss came back himself. He kept a low profile and kept it a secret, so he could call out everyone. He chatted with Sister Hong alone for a long time before finally calling us in.


    "Zhang Feng, this time you have rendered a great service, the company will not treat people with great merits. Tell me, what do you want?" As soon as I entered, the Big Boss asked me.


    This made me excited. There were a lot of corporate bosses in society who were so stingy that they had to ask you to do ten bucks for a dollar, but some of them were very generous, like some of the financial lending and nighttime bosses. These bosses came with easy money and were often very generous.


    "Boss, this is what I should do." Of course, the humble ones have to be modest, even though I''m almost drooling.


    "Tell me the truth. What do you want? Is it a manager''s position or a cash reward?" Big Boss replied with a smile.


    "Cash, I want cash rewards!" I immediately replied. Although I could jump a few levels and become a supervisor right away, as well as receive a lot of money in the future, the truth is that I don''t like working in the dark. Especially after this incident, I have already made up my mind to resign after graduation.


    "Alright, go to work tomorrow to collect 50,000 yuan from the Finance Department. From now on, your salary will be paid according to the standard of the Leader," Big Boss waved his hand and gave out a large amount of rewards.


    Fifty thousand yuan. Many university students earn this much every year, and the supervisor''s salary is double mine now. To me, this is definitely a huge reward.


    "Thank you boss, thank you boss!" I couldn''t hide my happiness anymore, so I immediately thanked him, because I was really short on money. With this money, many of my plans could be realized.


    "Not open for business tonight?" Sister Hong asked.


    "En, so many things have happened at the company. One day of rest!" Big Boss said indifferently, but his brows were still tightly knitted.


    "Then boss, Sister Hong, I''ll go back first!" Seeing that they still had important matters to discuss, I left tactfully. After these series of events, not only was I tired and hungry, my body was also reeking.


    After exiting the hospital, I saw that He Hua and Xiao Keke were already waiting for me there, so I went up and asked them, "Why are you waiting for me here? The sun is so big, the Yang Qi s consume a lot of energy."


    "The hospital''s smell is very smelly. Sister He Hua and I don''t like it," Xiao Keke said unhappily. Because of the loss of the Yang Qi, her entire body was now almost transparent.


    "The people in the hospital are too complicated. There are too many negative energies like death aura, grief aura and so on. We don''t want to go in, in case we get infected." He Hua gave a rather reasonable explanation.


    "Okay, let''s go home." I hailed a taxi and let them in.


    "Oh right, why did you come to save me? When I woke up, none of you were there." After we got in the car, I asked.


    "Keke was worried about you. She wanted to wake you up and train you, but when she saw you get on a car, she asked me to follow you," He Hua said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Zhang Feng, it''s all thanks to me this time, do you have any rewards?" Xiao Keke asked from the side.


    "Reward? Hmm, let''s go have some hotpot later?" I thought for a bit before laughing out loud.


    "Tsk, it''s not like we can''t eat it, we don''t have any sincerity at all," Xiao Keke replied as she pouted her lips.


    "Huh? Then how did you get to drink in your first seven years?" I asked back.


    "I''m a good boy, how could I drink at all? I didn''t drink at all that day," Xiao Keke replied very angrily.


    "Zizi ¡­" Before I could answer, the car rental driver stepped on the brakes and shouted into the intercom, "Come on, come on, I''ve got a psycho on me!"


    "What the f * ck!" I cursed loudly. You''re the lunatic, your whole family is lunatic.


    "Master, don''t misunderstand, I was reciting a line just now. I''m an actor in a crowd and just came back from filming," I hurriedly explained.


    "Really?" The driver obviously didn''t believe him.


    "Of course, our movie this time is a supernatural ghost movie. I''m the third male lead. Look, there''s still blood on my clothes. It was left after tonight''s shoot!" I quickly lifted up my clothes for him to see, the blood on my body hadn''t been completely washed away yet.


    "Oh, then don''t talk to yourself alone in the future. It''s really scary. Nowadays, it''s not a crime for lunatics to kill people. Everyone is afraid of this ¡­" The driver finally believed him.


    I replied without thinking and turned to look at Xiao Keke. She was covering her mouth as she laughed, which made me shake my head, I had been in contact with them for too long, and honestly speaking I no longer treated them as dead people, their words and actions were the same as when I was alive. This might help me get along with them peacefully, but it would cause others to misunderstand, thinking that I was being more and more eccentric.


    After ten minutes or so, we returned home, but as soon as we returned, we were shocked because there was a woman lying on my bed, in a loose nightgown, with her long, white legs exposed, and her chest half exposed. She looked like a ray of spring sunshine, with her white, tender skin shining like milk.


    Swallow was lying on my bed using my computer to watch TV. When he heard the sound of us coming back, he put away his computer and jumped up to hug me. "Three, you''re finally back. I''m so bored!"


    I felt a shocking softness come from my hands, and hot air rushed straight up my navel. However, my mind was still extremely calm, and in the light of day, I saw that He Hua and Xiao Keke''s expressions were not too good. I could tell that they didn''t really like Swallow.


    "Sister Yan Zi, I''m very smelly. Can you let me take a bath?" I quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    "Three, can you bring me out to play later? It''s been a long time since I''ve been out to play, let alone a ghost. It must be very interesting!" Swallow didn''t immediately let go but began to act coquettishly.


    Let alone me, I keep feeling that my body is getting hotter and hotter. If Xiao Keke and the others were not here, I would have definitely executed Yanzi on the spot, this is a very strange phenomenon, even when Yanzi was still alive I wouldn''t have this kind of feeling, but right now it''s so intense, could it be that I''m really a freak?


    "Okay, okay. Wait, let''s go out and eat hotpot!" I immediately agreed. I got rid of the swallows and rushed into the bathroom to take a bath. I didn''t need any hot water anymore. I used cold water to cool the fire.


    After I finished showering, the moment I returned to my room, I saw Xiao Keke and Swallow glaring at me furiously, while He Hua stood to the side and watched the show. I immediately felt that something was wrong, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Three, this person is very strange. He wanted to bully me the moment he came, but he actually didn''t let me lie on the bed." Swallow was the first to speak.


    "You, you still dare to accuse the villain first? What''s wrong with you lying on the bed with your legs exposed? Who are you showing it to?!" Xiao Keke shouted angrily.


    "Hehe, of course I did. My legs are long, my skin is white, and my chest is big. Wouldn''t it be a waste if I didn''t show it to others?" Swallow replied with a smile.


    "Shameless, shameless!" Xiao Keke was about to go crazy from anger, she pointed at the swallow and kept stomping her feet.


    "I don''t care about face when I''m alive. What face do I have if I die? Three, do you want to see my breasts?" Swallow leaned on me again and whispered into my ear while blowing.


    I shivered as I felt that the cold water was going to be wasted. This swallow isn''t a ghost, it''s a f * cking fox spirit.


    "Alright, alright, stop fighting over such a small matter!" I hurriedly tried to reconcile. If we kept going like this, we would be done for.


    "What small matter? This is a big matter, then what should we do tonight?" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "At night, oh, right, I still don''t know how you all slept. Do you all need to sleep?" Once Xiao Keke said this, I remembered that I still didn''t know how they slept.


    "It''s not like that at night, this, this is a secret ¡­" Xiao Keke almost said it out loud, but he held it back halfway.


    "Three, I don''t care how others sleep, I''ll sleep with you from now on. I''ll hug you to sleep every night, and even let you do bad things, okay?" Swallow extended her hand and drew circles on my chest.


    "Pui!" My nose was wet. When I touched him, I could feel blood coming out of my nose. I was tempted by a ghost to the point of blood flowing out of my nose.


    "Pervert, pervert, pervert, don''t even let ghosts go," Xiao Keke directly pointed at me and scolded.


    He Hua, on the other hand, was more straightforward. She first pulled aside Swallow, then handed me a roll of toilet paper.


    I awkwardly found an excuse and quickly left the room. The room was too small, I couldn''t even see my head down, and I was too easily tempted. If I did, I would have a nosebleed and die.

 C31

    Of course, the most important thing is that there is a private room, otherwise, if I took four people''s bowls and chopsticks, wouldn''t I be treated as a lunatic.


    The food was ordered in a pile, but I still ordered a mandarin duck pot at the bottom of the pot. Otherwise, the light soup would be too boring. If the hotpot wasn''t spicy, then what was a hotpot?


    It felt really good to eat, but Xiao Keke''s expression did not look that good. She had used her chopsticks a few times but still could not finish the whole thing, causing the three of them to look at me eating by myself. The dishes on the table belong to you, so do not feel too good about it.


    "Three, come, eat a piece of beef to make up for it. Open your mouth!" Swallow was actually very happy. Although I couldn''t eat it myself, he would always give it to me to eat. He gently picked up a piece of beef and dipped it in sauce before bringing it to my mouth.


    I opened my mouth to catch it; Yan Zi was too passionate, I couldn''t bear it either, but I also couldn''t not accept it, otherwise, she would have had even more ulterior motives, because I could clearly feel that Yan Zi was targeting Xiao Keke, and there was nothing Xiao Keke could do about Yan Zi''s demonstration. In terms of tactics, Xiao Keke and the Yan Zi who was playing at night basically wasn''t on the same level.


    Only He Hua remained calm, as if the current situation had nothing to do with her.


    "Zhang Feng!" Xiao Keke shouted loudly.


    "Ah ¡­" I replied.


    "Open your mouth, eat!" Xiao Keke picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into my mouth, but there was too much chili sauce, so I immediately vomited it out.


    "Zhang Feng, what do you want? Do you dislike me that much?" Xiao Keke shouted loudly.


    "Cough cough. I-I don''t dislike you at all!" I''m going to die from grievance.


    "Three, come, drink some wine to dilute it!" Swallow immediately brought over a cup of wine.


    I reached out to take it, but Yanzi dodged for a moment. Then she rolled her arms and made a gesture as if she was going to drink a glass of wine.


    "Sister Yan Zi, this isn''t the restaurant!" I complained to myself secretly. It was as normal as drinking water when drinking with the little sisters in the restaurant, but this was the hotpot restaurant.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. Elder Sister said it already, I''ll be your girlfriend from now on, so what if I have a drink? Do you want to drink with me?" Swallow giggled as she spoke and then stuck her face over.


    Drinking with their faces against each other was the way the nightclub played, but they couldn''t stand that. They quickly grabbed the glasses and drank up.


    Swallow still wanted to pour more wine, but He Hua started speaking, "Don''t pour anymore, drink less wine!"


    Maybe because He Hua''s aura was too strong, Swallow did not dare to use those tricks of hers to deal with He Hua, and actually put down the wine obediently.


    It''s over, it''s all over. As the saying goes, three women make a play, these three Female Ghost s are not simple, their singing is even more complicated than a living woman.


    Oh, right, it was just like how it was when they transmigrated into the stallion language. He Hua was the legal wife, and acted as if no matter how you guys messed with me, I''m the boss, I don''t care about anything, but Swallow and Xiao Keke were like two concubines fighting each other for revenge, opposing each other.


    Of course, this wasn''t the main point. I, who was stuck in the middle, didn''t feel happy at all. I felt like I was being cheated. If this goes on, I would definitely be played to death.


    As expected, not long after, Xiao Keke could no longer hold back. She scolded the two of them and then disappeared.


    "Eat slowly. I''ll go see Keke. I don''t need to go to work at night, so I''ll be going home early. I have something to tell you," He Hua said blandly and then disappeared as well.


    "Just nice, just the two of us are left. You can do some bad things, right? You haven''t played in the box of the hotpot restaurant, right? It''s very exciting!" Seeing that there was no one around, Swallow didn''t know how to restrain himself and continued to tease me.


    Swallow had only been here for half a day and had already completely broken the harmonious atmosphere between us. If this continues, something will definitely happen, and besides, I''m not the kind of man who thinks about things from the bottom half of his body. Otherwise, I would be able to have ten or eight girlfriends at night when I work at a nightclub.


    I sat outside for a bit, then said to Yanzi, "Sister Yan Zi, among us, Xiao Keke is the youngest, and has never experienced any sort of danger in life.


    He Hua was a criminal police, and had seen countless things in the world. Forget about swallow, the one who struggled at the bottom of society, the truly pitiful person, was only Xiao Keke, a complete noob who had never experienced anything. Thus, Xiao Keke''s confrontation with Swallow was practically a complete defeat.


    "Are you saying that I''m a bad person? I purposely angered her. I don''t want face, I deserve to be toyed with, I''m going to be killed!" Swallow''s laughing expression instantly disappeared, leaving behind only an ice-cold expression.


    "I don''t mean that, you know, and I never despise anyone, not even the ladies in our shop, many people are forced to do this, but there are still many people who are lazy and lazy, but no matter what they choose to do, they will choose their own path, and no matter what they did before they died, they would start over after they died, won''t they?" I was very tactful in telling her that, swallow, no matter what reason you did this line before you died, don''t bring the habit from before you died, and I''m not her customer either.


    "You speak quite lightly, don''t think that I don''t know. The two of them have been with you for a long time, even though they have died, they can still enjoy the prosperity of the mortal world, and they are also constantly accumulating merits, even if they were to be reincarnated into the next life, they would still be willing to join a good family. As for me, I have suffered for my entire life, but now I have wasted my life, so I don''t know whether I can be reincarnated as a human in the next life."


    The word ''fair'' has never been realized. From ancient times until now, from living to ghosts, it has always been the same, some people were born rich and powerful, and his starting point was even higher than the end of most people''s lives. There are some people who have a lot of resources, and if they are kind-hearted, then they would easily be able to accomplish more than other people have worked their entire lives to.


    "Du Sanniang said that she wanted to let you back mainly because she wanted to give you a chance to help us catch the person who killed you and save some merits for you. But today, they have already helped you with this matter, so the culprit should have already been caught, and Sister Hong and I were saved by them as well. Otherwise, we would have probably died a long time ago." After thinking about it, I told Swallow everything that had happened today to let her know who was helping her.


    "What, Sister Hong is injured and is in the hospital?" Swallow exclaimed after I finished talking about what happened today.


    I thought that I was selfish enough, but the sparrow was even more selfish. I told her about the dangers of today, but she didn''t care about Xiao Keke and He Hua at all, and even when I told her about how I was kidnapped by the innocent, her expression didn''t change a bit. It was only after the incident that she was shocked about Sister Hong''s injuries.


    "Which hospital is Sister Hong at? I want to see her." Swallow immediately said.


    "No, Du Sanniang said before that it''s best for ghosts to not interact with others, especially people close to themselves. This is against the rules," I immediately refused. When He Hua heard my brother''s voice, even tears fell from my eyes.


    "No, I must, I must go, Zhang Feng, help me!" Swallow suddenly became agitated.


    "Didn''t Du Sanniang give you some general knowledge?" I asked back, completely unable to agree to his request.


    Zhang Feng, you don''t know, Sister Hong controls all of our sisters'' money, so we normally only give half of it to her, so half of it will go to her, only when the contract ends will we be able to get it. Now that I have suddenly died, I want to take back that money, "Swallow said as he gritted his teeth.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t know about this, but I knew that every mommy would try to control their little miss, especially one that could make money like the swallow.


    "Is there anyone else besides yourself who knows about this, like you can give money to your family or something?" I asked again. Normally, if someone died, the company she worked for would close the account and hand it over as a legacy to her family.


    "No, no, Zhang Feng, can you help me?" Swallow begged.


    When the time comes, Du Sanniang will not be able to explain it, and won''t be able to do it. I will also not be able to watch Sister Hong swallow the blood and sweat from the swallow, and will feel very bad. But I do not have a good solution, so I can only go home and ask He Hua for help.

 C32

    After finishing the bill, I didn''t immediately go home, but bought a phone instead. My phone and wallet were robbed by those bastards of the Black Tiger Gang, but fortunately, I also had the experience of throwing away my wallet in the past, so I knew that it would be difficult to obtain some documents. Furthermore, I didn''t have the time to use them normally, so I didn''t bring them with me, which was why I was able to escape calamity.


    This made me happy, but at the same time, I also felt a sense of loss. After all, if a beauty was purposely trying to curry favor with you, even if you knew that she had other requests, you would still feel very happy, this is a man''s nature.


    The moment we returned home, He Hua and Xiao Keke were already waiting for us, but when Xiao Keke saw Swallow''s figure, her expression immediately turned dark, the change was too obvious.


    "Have you finished eating?" He Hua asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ve eaten well. It''s been a long time," I replied.


    "Then why didn''t you push yourself to death? That''s true, with a beauty by your side, what are you eating for, eat humans," Xiao Keke sarcastically said.


    He Hua helplessly shook her head, and I pretended as if I hadn''t heard anything, while Swallow silently found a place to sit.


    "Zhang Feng, you should sit down as well. Let''s have a little meeting and talk about a few things," He Hua said.


    I only live in a small room, the space is very narrow, the stools are not enough, luckily, they do not use stools, we put together a mahjong formation.


    "Zhang Feng, you are starting to have more people. You can''t be as casual as before and create some rules, right?" He Hua said.


    I was just planning to do this today. Look at what happened today, because there were no rules at all, according to Du Sanniang''s personality, he would definitely do this, and even if they did not deal with each other by then, it would definitely be me who would be the one to suffer, so there must be some rules.


    "Yes, yes, set the rules. Sister He Hua, just tell me yourself, and I''ll listen," I said hurriedly. But to avoid suspicion, I just let them set the rules.


    "No, you must participate. Right now, we are all surrounding you," He Hua said directly.


    "But I don''t understand. I don''t know how to make a rule!" I shook my head. Although I was only talking about a few things that were restricted by everyone, I had to consider many aspects. To be honest, I really didn''t have the ability to do that.


    "Alright, let me explain the rules. As for whether or not I succeed, it''ll be up to you to decide, how about it?" He Hua said after thinking for a while.


    He Hua was really smart. She thought that being a police officer in the past was really a waste, and this should be what she needed to be the boss.


    First of all, we are all dead people, so we are all ghosts. Du Sanniang must have also told you guys that there are different paths between humans and ghosts, because right now, Zhang Feng is a special existence that can make us so relaxed, so no matter what we do in the future, our only benchmark is to not harm Zhang Feng, what do you think? "He Hua said very seriously, his eyes shining as he looked at Yanzi and Xiao Keke.


    "Yes!" The two nodded.


    "If the first line is the bottom line, then we will have to talk about some details just now. For example, Du Sanniang told me that we are both Zhang Feng''s girlfriends, and in terms of novels, we are considered as his harem, then since we are called harem, then we will take the position, but our status is different from novels. First of all, if Zhang Feng has a girlfriend in the future, no matter what we do, the bottom line will not be able to disrupt their relationship. What do you guys think?" He Hua said.


    I was about to be moved to tears, but from these two moves, it can be seen that He Hua was sincerely considering for me, and wasn''t targeting her because she was displeased with swallow.


    "I agree." Although it was a bit difficult, Xiao Keke and Swallow still agreed.


    "Agreed, then let''s talk about something more detailed, for example, the Yang Qi s, you guys know, although we can take Zhang Feng''s Yang Qi s from across the belly, to Zhang Feng, there is no difference between love and vitality at any time, and he can still deal with us if there are less people, if there are too many people, he will suffer from kidney problems, he will be sucked to death, so we Yang Qi s here need to save a bit, and secondly we need to have control over the Yang Qi, my meaning is that no matter who takes them, we must let Zhang Feng rest for a day, what do you guys think?"


    "Okay" this time, Yanzi agreed quickly, because she did not stay long, and did not use any Yang Qi before the seventh.


    "For the time being, all three of them have to be respected together. The next thing I''m saying is that we have to see who''s willing, the first thing I''m saying is that we have to sleep, Du Sanniang said that we are Zhang Feng''s girlfriends, but in truth, other than asking for it, we don''t have anything else we can do for Zhang Feng, so right now or in the future, whoever wants to offer themselves up will have to know.


    F * ck, do you want me to get soaked in all the rain and dew? Are you trying to open up my blissful harem life?


    "Agreed!" Swallow was the first to agree.


    "Hmph, who wants to sleep with him?" Xiao Keke coldly snorted.


    "Alright, let''s talk about the last wish again. Although we died suddenly, but we are still unwilling, and have many last wishes that we haven''t completed, if we have anything that we haven''t completed, we can ask Zhang Feng for help, but at the same time please refer to the first wish, and also ¡­" He Hua spoke confidently, making rules from every aspect, and her rules did not have any details, or even a rule to target someone, this way he would gain the favor of the people. Xiao Keke and Yanzi did not have any objections.


    Of course, I had no reason to oppose it, because what He Hua had said was completely beneficial to me. She must be protecting me right now, so that I won''t be in a difficult position between the three Female Ghost s.


    After the rules were set, He Hua told me to find pen and paper and write them down. After that, the three of them still had to sign their names and then paste them on the wall for everyone to follow.


    Only after the matters of establishing the rules were finished did Yanzi impatiently talk about the matters of the Sister Hong. This was because it also involved the question of the fourth rule, which was one of the last wishes, so the problem had to be discussed.


    "The money has been deducted, I am afraid it will be swallowed. How is your Sister Hong''s character?" He Hua frowned as she heard the whole story.


    "Sister Hong, he''s not bad, right? He treats us pretty well ¡­" I thought for a moment and replied. Honestly speaking, Sister Hong didn''t do anything bad to us.


    "Sister Hong, before we rose to fame, we were only able to make a living by exploiting us. Right now, we''re doing pretty well." Swallow''s eyes were somewhat dim.


    Although her words are very cryptic, we still understand that Sister Hong was not like this in the past. Of course, we did not expect people like them to be purely good people.


    "Then let''s do it this way for now, Zhang Feng will not appear first, we''ll see what she will do now. If he really takes all of your money, then we''ll use the law to get Zhang Feng to notify your family members, it''ll be settled by the law," He Hua said.


    "No! This money can''t be left to my family!" Swallow suddenly cried out in alarm.


    "Why?" He Hua asked.


    "There''s no reason, anyway, I can''t give this money to my family. The rest of my bank card, as well as the Big Boss, will definitely give them some pension, that''s enough. I have to make the decisions for the Sister Hong''s money."


    "But according to the law, that money belongs to your family, it belongs to your family. If they found out, they would definitely ask Sister Hong for it," Xiao Keke said.


    "If it''s like that, then I''d rather leave that money to Sister Hong!" Swallow sneered.


    How much hatred does He Hua have with his family? She would rather give the money to someone else than leave it to his family. He Hua and I looked at each other and immediately felt that there were still many stories behind this.


    "This is your freedom, but you should also take into consideration these rules before you take action. You know, complying with these rules will benefit everyone, the rules for the dead are much stricter than for the living," He Hua said as she pointed at the piece of paper on the wall.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Swallow nodded, then said that he had something to do and left.


    "Big Sis He Hua, look at these rules. After establishing them, everyone isn''t as carefree as they were before, and they''re all here to help her!" The moment Swallow left, Xiao Keke immediately hugged He Hua''s arm and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Good girl, actually all of this is nothing, we did not make any mistakes previously right?" He Hua consoled Xiao Keke, they had actually done quite a lot previously, it was just that the swallow''s sudden appearance had disrupted their order, now they only established this rule by writing down what they had done previously.


    "But with the thickness of her skin, doesn''t that mean she''ll keep fighting us for the bed in the future? So awkward, I don''t want it!" Xiao Keke said as she pouted.


    "Cough cough, fighting for the bed. What happened?" I suddenly asked.


    "Ah, ah, I didn''t say anything!" Xiao Keke suddenly looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and shouted like a madman.


    "It''s nothing. We''ll help you clean up the house tomorrow, and the living room will be our place to sleep in the future. Of course, whether we sleep or not is actually the same, it''s just that we haven''t changed our habits yet," He Hua explained.


    "Oh ¡­" I replied. My house was really too shabby. There was no sofa and no extra bedding. It seemed that I should go buy something.


    After chatting with He Hua and the others for a while longer, they rushed me to go to bed.


    Naturally, I agreed and went to bed early. Furthermore, I had a very, very beautiful beautiful dream. In the dream, I fell in love with a very beautiful girl at first sight and even rolled up the bed with her.


    "Ah!" The beautiful dream continued, but I suddenly heard a scream and woke up from my shock. However, the moment I opened my eyes, I was shocked because I was actually sleeping naked. Holy shit, I don''t have the habit of sleeping naked.


    However, this wasn''t the main point. The main point was that there was a naked body beside me, and it was currently sleeping soundly. I was completely shocked.


    "Shameless, adulterous, adulterous, scoundrels" Xiao Keke''s curses came from the living room.

 C33

    Today is a good day. The sky is clear and clear. The sky is blue and white. The weather is beautiful and bright. Alright, I admit that I can''t continue today. Actually, the weather is really bad today.


    In the morning, after I was woken up by Xiao Keke, I was already shocked. Why did my clothes disappear when I was sleeping, and what happened to the naked woman sleeping by my side. Of course, this woman couldn''t be He Hua.


    Then I thought of last night''s beautiful dream and suddenly I felt embarrassed. Holy shit, that couldn''t be true. The first time, the first time, I actually gave it to a ghost, wuu, I don''t want it (again).


    Without waiting for me to continue struggling, Xiao Keke''s actions had already attracted He Hua''s attention, to which she could only helplessly shake her head.


    "Three, how was it? Did it feel good last night?" The soft and soft swallow suddenly hugged me from behind, gently caressing my body.


    In that instant, I felt that my second brother had raised his head, but thinking about the two in the living room, I fled. "It''s time for me to get up, so I''ll be leaving first." Grabbing my clothes and phone, I hastily ran.


    "Giggle", Swallow was laughing behind his back.


    Because I rarely slept early last night, I even went to the school field to take a walk. There were so many people running in the morning, but what was with those girls wearing such short pants? They didn''t have long sweatpants, which made me think of the snow-white legs of a swallow. Eh, let''s not talk about that anymore, not to mention the fact that I''m going to have a nosebleed.


    I was full of energy, but soon I started to feel embarrassed again, because I couldn''t understand, I had missed too many classes, I had become a failure in school, with my self-study level, I had to think of a way to do it, otherwise I would have to start my fifth year of university again, of course, I would have to start my graduation thesis, but I wasn''t writing it myself, I was thinking of finding a reliable gunman to do it for me.


    It seemed like everyone already knew about what happened yesterday, and Big Boss also praised me in the inner group a few times, directly becoming me as the meritorious general of the company. At the same time, he also informed everyone about the reward I received, the purpose of which was to tell everyone that the company would not treat anyone with any achievements.


    As for those who took the opportunity to borrow money to make connections, they stopped talking about it and just ignored it. I don''t want to talk too much about it, many people don''t want to bother with him.


    The one who added me as a friend was actually Wang Yinyin. Not long after I agreed to it, Wang Yinyin took the initiative to chat with me.


    Wang Yinyin was still very talkative, talking about everything in the north, south, and north. When class was about to end, she still tried to invite me to participate in some school events, but I rejected her invitation.


    Wang Yinyin''s enthusiasm was a bit too much for me, it couldn''t help but think of what Li Lu said to me that day. Even though it looked like there wasn''t any basis, it was obvious that Xiao Keke''s dorm still had a lot of secrets that hadn''t been discovered, but I also knew that I didn''t have any skill in investigating cases. The matter with the swallow made me sad, and I also decided to not investigate it on my own anymore.


    The boring day passed quickly because there was nothing to do. I felt like I was living a long time, especially when I saw the students rushing towards me. I sometimes thought, what''s the point of studying at this university, I really don''t know how I was able to persevere at that time and didn''t drop out.


    In the afternoon, I went to the counseling room to have a good sleep. When I woke up, it was already dark.


    "What''s wrong, Sister He Hua?" I asked.


    "I found the latest news. The fugitive that killed me, Li Mingchang, is running away again, on his way back to the police station, Li Sheng tried to jump off the carriage to escape and died. The main members of the Black Tiger Gang were all captured, but Li Mingchang ran away, since when did the police become so useless?" He Hua said hatefully.


    En, this is not suitable for me to appraise. I wouldn''t dare to say too much about a police officer being a useless person. However, in the movie, they are really a useless person. As for this time, it''s just that hehe.


    "Zhang Feng, do you think that Li Mingchang''s life should end like this?! Why can''t we catch him?!" He Hua said in disappointment. She was about to lose all hope, because this Li Mingchang could really run away, she knew how the police would capture a fugitive.


    "Sister He Hua, believe me, the heaven''s net is resourceful, it can''t be leaked, so what if he can escape for a lifetime? The longer he escapes, the heavier his sin will be. When the time comes, he''ll go down to the Underworld and be locked in the Eighteen Layers of Hell for hundreds of years; at that time, he''ll not even have time to regret it." I consoled He Hua.


    "I know, I know that''s the case, but I just can''t take it anymore. This Li Mingchang is a brutal murderer, and it took us a long time to find him, but we couldn''t find him. He just went crazy and took revenge on us, I''ve already died a hundred times, but those injured brothers are still lying on the sickbed."


    "Sister He Hua, go ahead and investigate, as long as you don''t cause any trouble, you can tell me when you find out. I''ll call the police," I could only comfort her like this.


    "Alright, I was only grumbling. I''ll go busy myself," He Hua replied before disappearing.


    The atmosphere in the shop was a little special tonight. After asking a few people, they found out that it was Big Boss who was in charge, and there were a lot more people watching tonight as well. They were all hiding in the rooms upstairs, probably afraid that someone would come to cause trouble.


    However, we were still quite active in private, especially when the swallow was killed and the warehouse was in chaos. Then, Sister Hong and I were kidnapped.


    Swallow is dead, Sister Hong is hospitalized, there''s no need to find him. Big Boss is here, but who would dare ask him? With the Big Boss''s rewards for me, I naturally became a hot topic, and of course, I also know that all of these things seem to be false on the surface.


    After all, I have done meritorious deeds for the company and showed my face in front of the Big Boss, so I can be considered an elder in the restaurant. It can be said that if I were to become an official employee, it would be very possible for me to replace a supervisor or supervisor in the next few months, so they were all afraid and sent their trusted aides to investigate the news.


    Regarding this kind of thing, I can only tell them over and over again that I don''t have the intention of continuing this career for long, so they can be at ease.


    On the other hand, the girls under Sister Hong were more sincere in their thanks. After all, Sister Hong had been treating them quite well these few years, but the way they expressed their gratitude was rather strange.


    "Three, wait for me to get off work tonight and I''ll play with you properly. Ice and Fire, two heavens, Toxic Dragon Drill. You can choose whatever you want to play with!"


    "Three, you''re looking for me. I''ve been learning from that scoundrel. As long as he doesn''t torture me to death, you can play with me."


    "Three, you should look for me. I can''t do it alone, so find a few more sisters to come with you. It''ll make you feel so good that you''ll reach the ends of the earth!"


    "Three, remember to call me. When will you not be able to sleep in the future? Find me. To you, sister will always pay half price!"


    One was more exposed than the other, one was more serious than the other, and most importantly, these old drivers were more serious. After a few moments, I surrendered and ran away.


    As for the work that needs to be done, I don''t dare to act arrogantly. If you really think of yourself as a character, then you still have to do your own work, but tonight''s business is indeed worse than usual. Because of Sister Hong''s injury, there isn''t anyone who can take charge immediately.


    After midnight, I sneaked to the door to smoke a cigarette and take a break, only to discover that Yanzi was lingering at the door, wanting to go in but not daring to. I quickly told her to come to a remote place and asked her, "What are you doing? If you want to go in, you can go in."


    "Three, I''m afraid," Swallow replied.


    "Don''t be afraid, you''re dead now, it''s enough for you to remember that. Don''t show yourself, don''t let anyone see you, go in and take a look!" I encouraged her. Everyone had feelings, especially for the places where they had worked for a long time.


    "Can I really?" Swallow was still unconfident.


    "Trust me, you can do it. How about this, I''ll lead you in. You just need to remember that you''re like watching a 3D movie and don''t talk, okay?" I added.


    "Okay!" This time, Yanzi obediently agreed.

 C34

    It had been a pleasant evening for Yanzi, who, as usual, had traveled all over the night shop, talking, dancing, drinking in front of the crowd, or joining the sisters in listening to their complaints. Although she had not disturbed anyone, and no one had been able to see her, her excitement was palpable.


    "Three, do you know, that Nan Nan was eaten by tofu again? That man always said he liked Nan, but he was so stingy, always eating tofu and refusing to pay. Haha, I''m going to die from laughter!" When it was time to get off work, Swallow was still reluctant to leave, so he told me about the matters between the sisters.


    "Let''s go. I have to get off work." I shook my head helplessly. Those ladies'' affairs were too dirty. It didn''t matter if I knew or not. In short, it was just a matter between a man and a woman.


    Oh, go off duty." As soon as she heard I was off duty, the swallow became very well-behaved, and then, retracting herself, led me by the hand out of the nightclub.


    When I left the nightclub, Xiao Keke immediately appeared as well. She was actually holding my other hand as they walked slowly.


    "Where''s He Hua? Where did she go?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "What, the two women holding hands with you, what else do you want? Do you really want to open the harem?" Xiao Keke replied rather unhappily.


    "Where are you thinking? I was just asking. I want to know what she''s doing." I''m already starting to admire Xiao Keke''s brain.


    "Sister He Hua went to investigate the case," Xiao Keke''s voice was extremely hard.


    Damn, I can''t communicate here anymore. Women are indeed scary. Luckily, Yanzi didn''t want to carry the burden with her, otherwise, it would be torture for her to even return home from work.


    When I got home, I showered and went to sleep, but when I got to my room, Swallow was in bed again.


    "Shameless bastard, come out and sleep in the living room," Xiao Keke scolded as she pointed at Swallow at the door.


    "Why? You have to sleep in the living room if you want to be a ghost. Who said that? I want to sleep on the bed. If you have any objections, you can come up too. I don''t mind if everyone sleeps together. Even if it''s a 3P, it doesn''t matter."


    "You, you, how could you be so shameless!" Sure enough, Xiao Keke lost again as she yelled in exasperation.


    "So what if you don''t know shame? Do you know shame can be eaten? Three, come, Sister Yan Zi loves you!" Swallow beckoned at me.


    It''s over, it''s all over, I''m going to have a nosebleed again. This swallow is too fierce, it can''t take much.


    "Zhang Feng, come out!" Xiao Keke shouted at me.


    I immediately agreed. If I didn''t go out now, I would definitely make a fool of myself.


    But as soon as I arrived at the living room, Xiao Keke pressed down on me with an extremely domineering attitude, and then I felt a wave of ice-cold comfort in my lower abdomen.


    "F * ck, Xiao Keke, what the f * ck are you doing?" I immediately cursed, then tried to struggle free, taking my Yang Qi for free if there''s a single word, is there anyone who would do such a thing?


    But Xiao Keke was wrapped around me, and I couldn''t get rid of her at all. In the end, it was still that talisman that forced Xiao Keke away.


    Although Xiao Keke was shaken by the talismans to the point that she gnashed her teeth in pain, she still laughed very happily. "Let''s see how you do bad things tonight, hmph!"


    "You, you, you''re also very shameless!" I pointed at her and cursed, but in my heart, I still despised her. She didn''t know that her brother was a man who claimed to be seven times the same night. He was truly adorable.


    "Go away, go away, I''m going to sleep" Xiao Keke waved me away.


    He felt his underwear getting wet. It had just been changed and now it was time to go back and change.


    "Three, how can you be so fast? Is that little girl not skilled enough? Come, come to elder sister''s place!" Swallow saw me hastily returning to change into my underwear. At first she was surprised, but then she charmingly said to me.


    "Alright, alright, sleep, I still have to go to work tomorrow!" Right now, I''m not in the mood at all, I''m afraid of the most important thing. How can I take three people?


    "I don''t care!" Swallow didn''t care that much and immediately took the initiative to hug her.


    "No, Sister Yan Zi, don''t make a fuss, Sister He Hua is investigating the case every day, the Yang Qi will definitely be exhausted very quickly, you will cause my death ¡­" I hurriedly begged for mercy, it''s not that I can''t do it, but I still have to do it when something big happens.


    "Alright, I won''t move. I''ll just hug you and sleep, okay?" Swallow said.


    What else can I say? I can only agree.


    But I have always slept alone, I am not used to being carried. Furthermore, the person beside me is a beauty that can be eaten at any time, so the next day, I had a panda eye and went to class.


    In the afternoon, Sister Hong called me and told me to go to the hospital.


    "Sister Hong, what are you looking for me for?" I asked.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to chat with you." The Sister Hong replied.


    "Oh, let''s chat. What do you want to talk about, Sister Hong?" I replied with a smile.


    "Mn, actually, Sister Hong has something very difficult to decide right now. Now, I want to ask for your opinion," Sister Hong said after hesitating for a while.


    "Ah, ask my opinion, Sister Hong, I am just a waiter with no experience, is there any use in asking me?" I cried out in shock, Sister Hong must have been silly, if there are any problems, shouldn''t you look for Big Boss and the others to discuss them, what''s the use of finding me?


    "No, we can only look for you, because this matter is related to Swallow." The Sister Hong replied.


    "Oh, what is it?" I suddenly became interested. The matter regarding the money that Swallow had given me was not resolved yet.


    "Do you know anything about Swallow''s past?" Sister Hong asked.


    I shook my head. Actually, I didn''t really like listening to all the gossip in the shop. Firstly, I didn''t have much time to interact with them other than going to work, and secondly, their gossip was similar.


    About four years ago, Yanzi was a little girl who graduated from junior high school and worked in a factory. Because she looked beautiful, many people pursued her, and then she was tricked by a supervisor in their factory, who was married and was caught by her wife and beaten up miserably. She stayed in the hospital for a few days, and her job was also gone, and people from the same village also found out about this matter.


    There was a time when her mother was sick, and Yanzi went back to visit them, but they found out about the matter of being a young lady. The parents of Yanzi''s high quality scolded her for being shameless, and they also asked for money from her, and once they wanted to sell her to a boss to be a mistress, so there was no need to go into details. Anyways, Yanzi was soft-hearted, she called over and over to ask for money, and Yanzi had always been like a fool.


    Afterwards, I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I set up a trap and got the swallow to jump into the pit, signed a contract with her, and after that, I deducted half of the money she earned, in addition to the part she was supposed to pay, and can only return it after the contract is due. The swallow also knows that I''m helping her, so it didn''t say anything, but her parents still kept asking the swallow for money, and now they''re building a house in their hometown, and even her brother''s wife''s money is hard-earned money.


    "Now that something has happened to the swallow, logically speaking, I should return this money to the swallow, but this money is the swallow''s inheritance and must be given to her family. I feel disgusted looking at the face of her family, so I really cannot bear to watch any longer, saying in my heart, I really cannot bear to watch any longer ¡­" Sister Hong slowly talked about the swallow.


    The Sister Hong''s words made my heart heavy. Indeed, 90% of the girls who work at nightclubs right now are because they are lazy, greedy for money, and can live a luxurious life, but there are also some that can only do it because they have no choice but to do it. Thinking of the Yan Zi''s mood that day, I finally understand why the sparrow refused to give the money to her family.


    "Sister Hong, what do you want to do? Tell me. I believe in you, you can''t possibly want to swallow this small amount of money," I replied.


    "Of course, although Yanzi''s money is quite large, I still dislike it. Right now, Yanzi''s family has already found me and they want to take the money from me. Right now, I''m very hesitant," Sister Hong replied.


    "Ah, she shouldn''t have given it. Right, don''t!" I immediately expressed my stance. Swallow had already said that she wouldn''t give the money to her family, so I gave her my word.


    "I think so too. This is Yanzi''s hard-earned money, and shouldn''t be wasted by those people, but if I don''t give it to them, it would be hard for me to convince the masses, among the hundreds of sisters under my command, there are more than a dozen who signed this contract with me, and they have a similar fate to me, but my family would never do that. They only let me keep this money for their own purposes, if I don''t give it to them, it would be hard for me to believe them in the future," Sister Hong replied.


    "This, this, I don''t know what to do ¡­" I shook my head and said. It was obvious that the Sister Hong wasn''t willing to let this money get wasted, but she didn''t want to bear the grievances, so she wanted to find a perfect solution.


    "So, I need you to ask for Yan Zi''s opinion," suddenly, Sister Hong''s eyes lit up as he said this.


    Startled, I immediately replied, "Sister Hong, what are you talking about? I didn''t understand!"


    "You already understand, you can go back first. Don''t rush to answer me, I can still take a few days off. At least I haven''t left the hospital yet and no one dares to act impudently in front of me," Sister Hong replied with a smile.


    I left in a dejected manner. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t understand how Sister Hong knew about this. I could communicate with Swallow.

 C35

    After leaving the hospital, I felt that I should really discuss this matter with Yanzi. However, after searching for a while, I couldn''t find Yanzi. In the end, I went to the nightclub. Sure enough, Yanzi was there.


    The nightclub was open in the afternoon, but there were few people playing and no performances. It was a purely drinking place like a quiet bar, where the waiters had nothing to do and just stood and chatted.


    Swallow sat in the backstage dressing room, staring into the mirror.


    I called Yanzi out and told her what Sister Hong had said. After hearing it, Yanzi threw herself on my body and cried, crying sorrowfully. She never cried so bitterly before when she died, so I could feel her sorrow.


    After crying for a long time, Yanzi slowly fell asleep. She slept very peacefully. I took her to the sofa in a box and left.


    This matter is too troublesome, and to be honest, I don''t know how to resolve it. Furthermore, this is the matter of someone else''s family, so I have no other choice but to settle it once and for all.


    Because it''s still too early for work time, I had to go home, but I didn''t expect that Hooligan Ghost from the shop would come out and directly look for me.


    "Brother, let me tell you something. Tell your woman to leave quickly." The Hooligan Ghost said in a sneaky tone.


    "Hurry up, what do you mean?" I replied after being stunned for a moment.


    "Brother, when you let me go last time, I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to repay you. Let me tell you, there''s an evil ghost that has its eyes on your Female Ghost. You''d better be careful if you want to snatch them all," the Hooligan Ghost replied.


    "What, what, some evil spirits are trying to rob my family?" I was shocked, what was going on, why did an evil ghost suddenly appear, are they still trying to rob Xiao Keke and the others?


    "Yes, in the past few days, an evil spirit has appeared nearby, it is very powerful, and has been recruiting little brothers for territory. You also know, those wandering souls are timid, and have nothing to provoke them with, they won''t sincerely follow you, so that evil spirit let out a rumor that he was going to help them steal a few ghost wives. Your family''s three are so pretty, but do you think that they''re not dangerous?" the little hoodlum explained.


    F * ck, this ghost is playing mafia as well, and he''s even learning from a bandit who tried to take over the lady''s position. What, what can I say about this?


    "Then, where did that evil ghost come from? Is it powerful?" I hurriedly asked, because I remembered that Du Sanniang had given me the Heavenly Lightning Talisman.


    That evil ghost is called Li Sheng, and calls himself the Black Tiger Gang. Right now, there are already seven or eight people under his command, but they are just wandering souls that have not been dead for a long time, their battle power is not very strong, and even he, a hundred years old ghost cannot recruit them, that''s all I will say, you can decide for yourself, these two days I will be out hiding, when I am alive I will be a lackey, if I die, I do not want to be a lackey anymore. "


    Li Sheng, Li Sheng, this b * stard, he killed Swallow while he was still alive, but he''s still restless even after death. He still wants to get his hands on a part of the underworld, I don''t think she has met Du Sanniang before, if not she could kill him within minutes.


    But the problem is again, I still can''t contact Du Sanniang, if I ask her to take action, everything will be settled.


    Of course, I don''t have any hope of winning at all. As long as Xiao Keke and Swallow is not a burden, it would be good enough for them, the only one who can fight right now is He Hua, but without any weapons, it would be suspicious if He Hua could fight seven or eight people at once.


    After returning home, Xiao Keke and the others were not around, and Yanzi wanted to go out to look for them, but I did not agree.


    When it was night time, Xiao Keke and He Hua returned together. The moment they met, Xiao Keke shouted, "Zhang Feng, where did you go today?


    "Don''t worry about it for now, I have a very urgent matter to tell you. Do you know Li Sheng?


    "Ah, snatching us as wives, is that for real?" Xiao Keke shouted in shock.


    "Really, the Hooligan Ghost remembered what he told me the last time. Moreover, Li Sheng was not only by himself, he also played with the underworld. He''s currently recruiting people everywhere to divide the territory." I told them what the Hooligan Ghost had said.


    "No wonder. When I was investigating these past two days, there were always some wandering ghosts following me around. I thought that they did not do it on purpose at the beginning, but now it seems like we have been targeted," He Hua said.


    "What should we do, what should we do now? We can''t contact Du Sanniang, should we rely on you guys to win?" I said worriedly.


    "Don''t count on Du Sanniang, the Underworld''s social system is similar to humans. If Du Sanniang is considered a public servant, then Li Sheng is considered a commoner. I think that as long as Li Sheng did not hurt any living people, Du Sanniang would not do anything. But she probably expected this to happen, so she gave you the talisman last time," He Hua said as she shook his head.


    "Then, can you rely on just the few of us?" I still doubt our fighting strength.


    There is a huge difference between trained and untrained, but ghosts are different. Our fighting methods are a lot different from living people, and there is no big difference between us, whether we are males or female, so the source of our power is ourselves, which is the aura when we die, when we die, the deeper our obsession is, the greater the strength, thus, this is the source of the evil spirits. Other than their obsession being related to Yang Qi s, Yang Qi s are also essence energy, and in the past, many movies and television shows that wandering souls would turn into beautiful women and men to do things. In fact, it is because they have a lot of effects on s.


    "Look at Sister He Hua, I have only been a ghost for a few days, I have already researched it so thoroughly." He Hua''s words surprised me. I never thought that in just a few days, she would have studied ghosts so much.


    "Don''t blame them. I was a criminal police while I was still alive, I loved to observe and summarize things the most, and that''s why I know that being a ghost is actually no easier than being a human being. I learned a lot," He Hua helped Xiao Keke explain.


    "After saying so much, are we able to win or lose?" What I''m concerned about now is the result. The result is the most important.


    "It''s impossible for me to give you a clear answer. As for the enemy''s strength, what preparations do we have? We don''t know anything, how can I judge?" He Hua waved her hand and said.


    "Alright, then what should I do?" I said dejectedly.


    "What you should do or what you should do, this has nothing to do with you. If Li Sheng really wants to touch you, then he will be asking for trouble, Du Sanniang will not let him go," He Hua said.


    "Then, I can''t just watch as you get robbed, can I?" I replied.


    "We, we, you don''t have to worry about us for now, they won''t dare to attack us for a while, especially since they don''t know our background. If we can endure through these few days and the swallow returns to the Underworld, then Keke will be the only one left there, and as long as you give the Yang Qi to them, even if we can''t beat them, we can still escape," He Hua said.


    "I ¡­ I''m not leaving," Swallow answered.


    "Right now, this isn''t what I''m worried about the most. I''m worried about that fugitive, Li Mingchang, and I found out that he and Li Sheng are good brothers and that they have a relationship at life and death situations. Previously, it was Li Sheng who helped protect him, and now, if Li Sheng and Li Mingchang are working together, Zhang Feng will also be in danger," He Hua said.


    "Ah, then it will be evil spirits and evil people, what about Zhang Feng?" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "Zhang Feng''s side is easy to deal with, if there''s anything, their company will cover it, if it doesn''t work, call the police. Let''s see if that Li Mingchang still dares to be arrogant enough to kill people in the police station." He Hua laughed coldly.


    "Then, when I go to work at night, I''ll tell Big Boss that Li Mingchang is plotting against us, if he wants to take revenge on us, what do you think?" I suddenly thought of a plan.


    "Smart, we''ll do it this way. Sometimes private strength is easier to use than police, at least they won''t have any restrictions. Your boss has quite a strong background, he will definitely be able to protect you," He Hua''s eyes lit up as she complimented.


    "Zhang Feng, it''s about time, you go to work first, I will take charge of the work from home. From now on, the three of us will try our best not to separate, it will be much safer this way. We''ll pick you up from work tonight," He Hua said.


    I looked at the time and saw that it was time to go to work. I immediately nodded and replied, "Alright, I''ll leave the house to you. You have to be careful."


    After saying that, I packed up my things and walked to work at the nightclub with a sense of uneasiness.

 C36

    When I went to work at 9 PM, I told Big Boss that Li Mingchang wanted to take revenge on us. Big Boss was indeed furious, he had used his spear to hold me back at the warehouse, it was already embarrassing enough for me to kidnap Sister Hong in front of him, but now I still dared to take revenge on him.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t worry. If my people can''t even protect this little bit of safety, then what the hell am I doing here, Ah Biao," Big Boss coldly said.


    "Boss" The bald Ah Biao walked in.


    "I heard that Li Mingchang wanted to take revenge on us. Go out and offer a price, provide information of fifty thousand, kill one hundred thousand, capture two hundred thousand, the sooner the better," Big Boss said.


    "Damn, this is the order to kill in the martial arts world. A hundred thousand yuan is enough for many people to risk their lives."


    "Boss, why leave the fat water to outsiders? I will bring a few brothers to kill him," Ah Biao replied. The last time he ate, he was also extremely angry.


    "You don''t need to go yourself. Let the brothers under your command go, after raising them for so long, it''s time to do something." The Big Boss replied.


    "Okay, give us a chance, brothers!" Ah Biao said with a smile, then turned and left.


    "Zhang Feng, how did you get this news?" After Ah Biao left, Big Boss asked me one more time.


    I already knew that he would ask this, so I had already thought about it a long time ago: "Boss, I heard from someone that a few of our guests had some connections with the Black Tiger Gang, they said that this time the police swept the Black Tiger Gang away and Li Sheng also died because of that, then Li Sheng and Li Mingchang had a close relationship since childhood, so Li Mingchang thought that we were the ones who killed Li Sheng, and wanted to take revenge on us. He sent someone to investigate the news of us, so the news was leaked out."


    "En, you did very well, pay more attention to this kind of information in the future, and if there is anything related to us, remember to report it. The company will not treat you unfairly," Big Boss did not suspect too much, you cannot look down on people in a nightclub like this, sometimes unremarkable waiters can ask for more news, because many people ignore their existence and do not care even when they speak, so they may know more things.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll be going off to do some work first." I was overjoyed and left.


    But after a few seconds, another person walked out from behind Big Boss.


    "Mister Fan, do you think that a few of his words are true?" The Big Boss asked.


    "It''s not much of a lie, but there''s a lot of hidden motives. It''s obvious that he''s afraid Li Mingchang will take revenge on him, so he''s just putting on a show." That person laughed.


    "That''s good. What I hate the most are people who try to take advantage of me. As long as they don''t betray me, there''s nothing that I can do." Big Boss''s expression was normal.


    "Sure, but Li Mingchang is also a ticking time bomb, it would be safer to get rid of him as soon as possible." The person said.


    "What plans does Mister Fan have?" The Big Boss''s eyes lit up.


    "What plan? It''s just throwing out a bait. Let''s see if the fox will eat it or not." Mr. Fan laughed.


    With the Big Boss''s guarantee, I felt more at ease. Someone like the Big Boss would always eat both ends of the stick, and now that Li Mingchang had offended both of them, without anyone protecting him, he wouldn''t stay for long. As long as we stay here for a few days, we can be more careful.


    The problem was still with the Sister Hong, which was hospitalized. No one could suppress the young ladies, and a few of them, who were more active, were jumping around, trying to figure out what was going on. In any case, they had provoked the internal conflict of their young miss, and some people were fighting backstage, but only the security guards were able to keep things under wraps and not cause any problems.


    Other than these small matters, the only other change was that the Hooligan Ghost had truly run away and did not show himself for an entire night. Maybe he was really scared and went out to hide, causing me to worry that He Hua and Xiao Keke might really come.


    When I finally got off work, I hastily changed my clothes and rushed out of the room. The moment I went out, He Hua and the other two girls were waiting for me there, which made me feel touched and warm. It was as if I really felt that my girlfriend was waiting for my boyfriend to get off work.


    "Come on, let''s go home." I walked over to them and smiled.


    "There''s no rush, just look," He Hua''s eyes continued to stare into the distance.


    I looked back and frowned, because they were looking at my previous occupation, the job of picking up corpses. At this moment, there was a man carrying a drunken woman, and beside them was a car waiting. I knew that person was a regular customer of mine, but that was not the point.


    "What''s going on?" I whispered.


    "Those two are probably the lackeys that Li Sheng recruited, but they are just a bunch of ghosts that aren''t on the stage at all. It''s probably been too long since I last saw a woman, and I can''t believe that I would dare to be careless here." He Hua laughed.


    "They aren''t here to follow you, are they?" I exclaimed.


    "It''s possible that they''ll be here the moment we arrive. However, if Li Sheng''s subordinates are all of those kind of trash, then we don''t need to be afraid," He Hua said with a cold smile.


    "Then what you mean is ¡­" I have a question, is that He Hua wanted to make the first move to gain the upper hand.


    "Zhang Feng, you go over first and destroy the plan to retrieve the corpse," He Hua said.


    I was a bit hesitant. As the saying goes, blocking the road to wealth is like killing one''s parents. This is a huge hatred. Although I won''t do it, it would be too unreasonable for me to destroy the path to wealth for my peers.


    "Go, Zhang Feng. That girl is very pitiful." Xiao Keke pleaded.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Coming to a place like a nightclub where people get drunk can only be said to be asking for it. The little girl nowadays doesn''t know how big the world is!" Swallow sneered from the side.


    If you don''t come to this sort of place to play, you won''t be picked up. As the old saying goes, poor people must have something to hate, like those girls who are eighteen or nineteen years old and come to the nightclub right now. If they don''t like to play, or if they covet this vanity, how can they give them the opportunity to take advantage of it?


    "It''s better to save him. Give some money to that person and both will be perfect," He Hua''s attitude was firm.


    Alright, I shook my head helplessly. Since He Hua had already said that, I had no choice but to do it.


    So I went over to the buyer first and told him, this girl is a scammer, I don''t know about that, because I''ve worked with her many times, he didn''t suspect much, he didn''t say much, he just left immediately, scampering is something that can be done easily, spending a little money when he''s young is enough, when he''s big it''s troublesome, no one wants to play this.


    After driving away the guest, the corpse picker was naturally very angry. What do you mean by questioning me?


    I didn''t say anything more, just gave him the money according to the market price and told him that I knew the girl and had taken over.


    This was one of the rules, if there was a Corpsemancer, then it would be better for them to return it at a lower price. After all, they all ate the same food, if they became hostile, then that would not be good, so that person didn''t say anything and just left.


    After picking up the corpse, the two little brats didn''t leave. Looking at the girl drooling, I also treated it as if I couldn''t see them, and picked the girl up before walking towards a remote alley. The two little brats actually didn''t give up and followed me.


    "F * ck, I didn''t see a single weak Yang Qi today. Otherwise, we would have become a little playful with the possession of their bodies. It must be fun to be guilty like this!" The two kids were still cursing.


    "How about you guys try stepping on me?" Walking to a place where no one was around, I put the person down and spoke to the two little ghosts.


    "Ah!" The two kids jumped in fright and quickly shouted, "You, you ¡­ you can actually see us!"


    "What do you guys think?" I sneered.


    "Yin Yang Eyes, you, you aren''t a Daoist, right?" Those two brats were extremely scared.


    "What do you think?" I continued to sneer without denying.


    "Big brother Taoist, please spare us, this is the first time we have done such a thing, we would never dare to do it again" he did not expect that the two of them were cowards, the moment they thought he was a Taoist, they would actually kneel down and beg for mercy, even He Hua, who had rushed over, was shocked.


    When they saw He Hua and the others coming over, the two imps immediately knew that they had been tricked. They immediately became full of resentment and wanted to come over to beat me up, but He Hua easily subdued them.


    "Spare me, please spare me, mistress!" The two of them lay on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll lead them to ask them some questions," He Hua laughed coldly. Then, she grabbed one in each hand and carried them into the depths of the alley.


    In a few seconds, the screams of the two little brats that were begging for mercy came from the alley. My eyelids twitched when I heard it.


    "Zhang Feng, what do we do about this woman?" Xiao Keke pointed to the person on the ground.


    "How would I know what to do?" I don''t really want to ask Xiao Keke, because I know what she''s thinking and also want me to do a good deed. I don''t even have the door, I''ve already went to work for a few hundred yuan just now.


    "Can you help her? She''s here alone, what if those hooligans pick her up, it''s very pitiful for her. She''s still so young, and might even be a student. How is she going to conduct herself in the future?" Xiao Keke continued to beg me.


    "What does this have to do with me? We are all adults, so whatever I do, I have to take responsibility. I can save her once, but the next time, who will save her and not suffer, she won''t have long to remember!" I coldly said.


    When I first started to pick up corpses, I was kind enough to save people, but a few days later, I saw that girl at the nightclub drinking with a bunch of men. I didn''t want too many of these girls, saving them would be a waste.


    "You, how can you be so heartless, will you help others die if you help them?" Xiao Keke said angrily.


    "Yes," I replied directly.


    Not long after, He Hua returned. "Come, let''s go home first," He Hua said.


    "Sister He Hua, please let Zhang Feng save her," Xiao Keke immediately pulled He Hua and said.


    He Hua paused for a moment, then asked Swallow, "What do you think?"


    "I can save her once, but I can''t save her for this life. She still needs to rely on herself. However, this little sister should still be a virgin. I can save her once!" Swallow replied.


    "Ah, you can also see this!" Xiao Keke cried out in shock. I''m also very curious, how did she see through this, but Swallow only smiled complacently and did not explain.


    "Since that''s the case, you can save Zhang Feng this time, and treat it as gaining merits," He Hua said.


    "I knew it would end up like this. Ah, half a week of class was wasted ¡­" I helplessly lifted her up. Carrying her back to the hotel was definitely impossible, as I would have to spend money to get her back.

 C37

    Indeed, in the era of the Republic of China, it was very famous in this city; it was a landmark building. However, in the 1970s, it had been demolished completely, and its name was well-known throughout the world. Later on, the economy developed, and some business people who had their eyes set on the old brand wanted to rebuild it. However, they didn''t expect that it would be burned down by fire when it was being completed, and several workers of the time had also died.


    At some point, a group of uninvited guests had arrived at the Hibiscus Courtyard. The surrounding people obediently heard someone making noise in the middle of the night, scaring the surrounding people into calling the police several times. However, they never let it go, scaring the surrounding people to the point that they didn''t want to go out again when it was dark.


    Here, he felt more comfortable than in the Black Tiger Gang. In the Black Tiger Gang, although he was a core member and the eldest brother was a distant relative of Li Hu, he did not dare to compete for power. After all, Li Hu was suppressing him, but now, he was indeed the eldest in a radius of several kilometers, and he already had over twenty people under his command.


    Of course, there were also those who were unhappy, such as the fact that there were no women, and when he was alive he could always head to the center of the shower and various other places everyday, but now, ah, only a few Female Ghost s were acting like ghosts, not to mention dressing up like themselves, they wouldn''t even change their appearance before death, and their tattered and tattered appearance really piqued his interest.


    Hearing his two brothers crying, Li Sheng shouted loudly. If there was no woman, he would naturally think of ways to find a woman, but, two days ago his subordinates told him that there were two thieves from the Female Ghost that were as pretty as celebrities, Li Sheng naturally had the intention to snatch them back, since stealing a ghost was not a crime, but he did want to snatch them away. Not only did he not take back the news of his subordinates that he sent out, he was also beaten up by others.


    "Police, police," Li Sheng muttered to himself. He was naturally afraid of the police, no matter how crazy you were in the underworld, you would not dare to be crazy in front of the police. As an experienced member of the underworld, Li Sheng naturally knew that the underworld did not exist in this world.


    "Big brother, big brother, what is the police afraid of? We are not human now, and there is only one police officer," Just as Li Sheng was hesitating, another younger brother said.


    "That''s right, the police are afraid of birds, she''s just a ghost. No special police, no guns, we aren''t human ¡­" Li Sheng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, when he was still alive, he was afraid of the police, that was because the police represented the country, you killed one, they still have a lot of colleagues, and strong existence like special police, but now what is he afraid of, they are all dead, the police couldn''t possibly just kill a bunch of them too, it was just a single female police.


    "Haha, haha, we are not afraid of her, only a female police officer, we are still just like the other police officers, we were still shot! Dammit, when we were alive we were bullied so badly by the police, now it''s our turn, I have not tasted what it feels like to be a female police officer," Li Sheng shouted, his expression fierce.


    "Eldest Brother is right, then ¡­ that student girl ¡­" The little brother said.


    "Isn''t it just a student girl? I have played too much and rewarded it to you!" Li Sheng waved his hand and sent a beautiful female student ghost out.


    "Sister He Hua, seeing how calm and composed you are, have you found any news?" After returning home, I immediately asked He Hua.


    "En, more or less. As soon as I made my move, those two fellows already exposed their bottoms to me. There is nothing to be afraid of about those people," He Hua said.


    "What''s going on? Tell us about it, and it''ll give us some confidence as well?" But I''m still a bit worried, because Xiao Keke and Yanzi really don''t have any fighting strength at all.


    "Hmm, although that Li Sheng has recruited more than twenty wandering souls, those twenty odd souls are all not ruthless people, they are all normal people, workers, sanitation workers and the like, they are not evil spirits themselves, perhaps just a little obsessed with staying on earth, the remaining few are also those kind of delinquents, only that Li Sheng, it''s a little more troublesome, he was tortured before he died, he died with a grievance, counted as an evil spirit, but I am not afraid of him," He Hua explained.


    Sister He Hua, it can''t be considered strong. If you go against Li Sheng alone, do you think the three of us can go against the twenty odd people? "I cried out in shock." If the three of us were all like Xiaolong Li, then there''s no need to talk about it.


    "Zhang Feng, you can''t underestimate me. In school, I also learned Taekwondo," Xiao Keke said as she raised her fist.


    "How many days did you learn Taekwondo?" I sneered, I really didn''t see that Xiao Keke had learnt Taekwondo.


    "Eh, one day, when Taekwondo was new, I learned it." Xiao Keke''s face turned red, unable to continue.


    "Then I shouldn''t underestimate me. I had a fight before," Swallow said.


    "F * ck, don''t count if that woman used her nails to scratch people''s hair when they were fighting?" I was even more speechless. Yan Zi and the other girls aren''t worth much when they''re fighting. This is a fierce battle, don''t you know?


    "I already said that I have a way. For the time being, we have decided on tomorrow night. I think he will make his move tomorrow night. When that time comes, just listen to my commands," He Hua said confidently.


    "Tomorrow night, how do you know that they will move tomorrow night? What if they attack during the day?" I asked.


    "You don''t understand? Those wandering souls, including that evil ghost Li Sheng, they did not have any Yang Qi s supporting them. Just the appearance of the sun in broad daylight would already be enough to bask them in the sun for half their lives. If they appeared during the day, then I can take care of them myself," He Hua said with a smile.


    "What if they secretly take away the Yang Qi s of living people? It''s not impossible for them to be bewitched or possessed by ghosts ¡­" I asked again. Although those ghosts weren''t like He Hua and the others, although they weren''t like He Hua and the others, and had the Yang Qi s that they could take away for free, it wasn''t as if this had never happened before.


    If Li Sheng dares to take it, he will take more Yang Qi than me. One must know that if he takes more Yang Qi, there will be dead people, and if someone dies, the Ghost Officer of the Underworld will definitely capture him, "He Hua said with a smile.


    Alright, since He Hua has already said so, I am too embarrassed to continue asking. If I continue asking, then it would mean that I have no trust in her, so I quickly went to sleep, and also got up early the next day to run and exercise. I don''t even know what fighting those ghosts will do, I''ll just practice first and when the time comes, I won''t shine and I''ll at least give myself more confidence.


    Then I slept until noon and went to eat in the cafeteria, but I didn''t mess with anyone, and the trouble came knocking on my door. At that time, when I was eating, I turned around and almost bumped into a girl, and I immediately said I was sorry, but before I could finish, that woman actually threw the utensils at me, and then rushed over again, grabbing and biting me.


    I cursed the lunatic and pushed her away, but she continued to rush at me. This temper of mine, even the ladies were beaten up, but before I even made a move, someone from the group who knew her immediately came up to help her, and three or four people pushed me down onto the ground.


    "What''s going on? Explain clearly why we''re fighting. I''ve already called the security department. Everyone, don''t leave!" A university canteen teacher also ate together with their students. Some teachers came over to advise them against it.


    "I still need to call the police," the girl said coldly.


    "F * ck, who the hell are you? Do I know you?" I yelled at the woman.


    "You, you will know later!" The girl''s face turned pale as she fiercely said.


    A few minutes later, a security teacher arrived with several security guards and brought us to the security department. "What''s going on? Why are we fighting? We''re all university students now, don''t we have some quality?"


    "Teacher, I was wronged. I don''t even know who she is. How have I offended her?" I shouted. I really didn''t know her.


    "You, you, teacher, I''m going to call the police, I''m going to sue him!" The girl''s face alternated between white and red. It was really exciting.


    "Call the police, sue him, sue him on what?" the security teacher asked.


    "sue him, sue him, you guys go back first, I still have things to take care of here." The girl threw away the people she knew in the middle of her sentence.


    "Teacher, this matter concerns my reputation. If I tell you, can you keep it a secret for me?" The girl asked.


    "Don''t worry, we can do that. Moreover, if you need me, we can testify for you." The teacher said as he looked at me with malicious intent.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. I''ll sue him for molesting me last night." The girl seemed to have mustered up a great deal of courage as she spoke.


    "What, molesting you? F * ck, you better know when I''ve seen you before?" I exploded and shouted at the girl.


    "Not yet. I saw the surveillance at the Ru Family Inn 502 next to the nightclub yesterday. You were the one who brought me to the hotel when I was drunk," the girl said. She even showed us her phone.


    "Pa!" I directly slapped myself. I''ll let you do good, I''ll make you do good, I''ll make your hands cheap, I''ll make your hands cheap.


    "Look, teacher, he admitted it!" the girl cried, her eyes beginning to turn red and she was about to cry.


    "Acknowledge your sister, you ungrateful bastard! Yesterday, you were drunk in the nightclub, and you were picked up by someone at the door, almost sold out. If it wasn''t for me buying you and sending you to the hotel, I would have even cleaned up the vomit on your clothes and you would have said I molested you. Come, call the police, immediately report it!" I was really furious, I shouted directly at the girl.


    The security guard immediately pulled me away to calm me down. Then, he started to inquire about the situation. It wasn''t that simple a matter.


    Wuu, wuu, wuu ¡­" However, the girl started to cry without any hesitation.


    "This, what should we do?" The security teachers were at a loss as well.


    "What else can we do? Call the police, and call her teacher in charge as well. Let''s have a good talk, I''ve done good deeds and I''ve sinned, is there any justice in this world?" I was angry, originally I didn''t want to pursue this matter, but now it seems that I''ve really molested her. I can''t explain it clearly, how am I going to conduct myself in the future?

 C38

    The teachers of the security department knew that this matter had blown up, so they quickly dialed the phone number of the school''s leader and had it handled by their superiors. This matter was already not convenient for them to handle, because if this matter were to spread, it would definitely harm the school''s reputation, so it was natural that they would try their best to advise me not to call the police, which would first be coordinated by the school leaders. If they weren''t satisfied, then the police wouldn''t be too late.


    Furthermore, he kept hinting me not to blow up the matter, as it would be of no benefit to everyone else. Especially a student who was about to graduate, if he pisses off the leader, you wouldn''t even be able to graduate if he were given a small shoe.


    I know how many evils I have, if I really make the Leader unhappy, just look me up and see if I can stay out of class. If I consider other things, it''s not impossible for me to directly fire him, but I''m too angry, so even if I don''t call the police, I will make this matter worse and have to let this girl apologize to my face.


    After ten or so minutes, we moved to the principal''s office, where all the teachers were present, including my head teacher, the head teacher, and even the head teacher of the department, as well as the head teacher of the female teacher. The teachers were light and relaxed, exchanging a few pleasantries before sitting down to make tea.


    "You two sit down as well. It''s not a big deal, just sit down and chat, solve the misunderstanding!" The dean beckoned us to sit down. This was not a small matter, rather it was a small matter.


    The counselors immediately understood what the leader meant and came over to persuade us to sit down. As long as we sat down to drink tea, it would mean that we had compromised. At least the police wouldn''t call us.


    I didn''t mind it at all. I sat down confidently with a straight back, not afraid of the shadow. On the other hand, the female teacher had to persuade her for a long time before she sat down awkwardly.


    "Alright, we''re all classmates, there''s no way we can resolve this misunderstanding. Zhang Feng, right? You''re a boy, so tell me what''s going on first." The dean said with a smile.


    Oh, I saw someone picking up corpses at the entrance of the nightclub last night, you know, when I was just picking up those drunk girls at the nightclub, I had to leave work by then, but that girl was so young, she might even be a student, so I couldn''t harm her life by doing such a thing. So I took the initiative to buy that girl and even opened a room at the nearby Ru Family Inn to send her to the hotel, which was originally a good thing, but I bumped into that girl just now in the cafeteria. Just tell me the truth.


    All the teachers looked at each other in dismay when they heard this. If this was true, then this girl really shouldn''t have done so. If she was saved, then forget about it.


    "Fang Xiaowei, what about you? Do you have anything you want to say?" The dean whispered to the girl.


    "I, I, I went to drink with a friend last night, and then I was drunk and didn''t know anything. When I woke up, I was in the hotel, my clothes were all ripped open, and there were wounds on my hands, I was molested by someone, so I went to check the hotel''s surveillance, took a photo, and saw him at lunchtime. I was angry and beat him up, but my classmate only helped me when he saw me," Fang Xiaowei said weakly.


    "Look, this is just a small matter, isn''t it? It''s all a misunderstanding, isn''t it?" The dean chuckled.


    "But, but, I might really have been violated, my clothes, my hands, what''s wrong with those, I don''t have the face to meet anyone anymore." Fang Xiaowei said again.


    "Obscenity, those were all done by perverts. You guys say, in that situation, even if I raped her, it would be normal for me to do it. Why do I have to go to a hotel to molest her? There are plenty of dead bodies in the alleyways around a nightclub ¡­" I sneered. Just drag him into the alley.


    "Zhang Feng, what nonsense are you spouting?" The counselor shouted.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my composure ¡­" I hurriedly apologized. Although these words were to vent my anger, it was not said in a public place like this. As expected, Fang Xiaowei''s eyes reddened again, looking pitiful.


    "Student Zhang Feng, can I ask you a few questions?" a teacher asked.


    "Sure, ask away," I replied.


    "How long have you been working in a nightclub?"


    "More than two years," I answered directly. They all knew about the counselor, so there was no need to hide it.


    "How much do you know about picking the corpses?"


    "A lot, almost every day, so I often see it." That''s what I used to do, so naturally I know what it means to pick up corpses.


    "Every day. That means you can see drunk girls being picked up every day. Have you saved other girls before?"


    "No," I replied. I had saved her at the beginning, but that was a long time ago.


    "Then why did you save Fang Xiaowei? You must be working in a nightclub to earn money for your hard work and hard work, saving Fang Xiaowei for free every time."


    "Teacher, what do you mean? Do you suspect me?" I still didn''t understand. That bastard actually set me up.


    "Teacher only wants to ask some questions, nothing else!" The person laughed.


    "I said, at that time she was still young, I was afraid this would harm her entire life," I coldly replied. I couldn''t possibly tell them that Xiao Keke had always been begging me to save her, right?


    "Hehe, then in these two years, I have never seen anyone younger than Fang Xiaowei. I remember that it was not bad.


    "You ¡­" I was so angry that I was on the verge of death. This teacher was framing me.


    "That''s right, I worked in a nightclub for a few years. Maybe I used to pick up corpses ¡­" Someone muttered.


    "F * ck!" I couldn''t help but stand up and say, "Since the teacher doesn''t believe me, then call the police. If I molested her, then her private places will have my fingerprints. I believe the judicial system can give me justice."


    "I agree to call the police. Working in a nightclub isn''t anything shameful, but if you do good, you will be wronged. In society, the elderly are blackmailed into saying that we Chinese have fallen back three hundred years on our moral level. Right now, we can''t let our students be disheartened," my counselor said slowly.


    "Let''s call the police then, and take a look at the discipline in school. Students nowadays are all disrespectful. Entering a nightclub at such a young age with no sense of security at all, this should be a good example." My department head also spoke.


    If this was a typical tree, then she would be the most typical one. At the same time, I also understood a bit of what was going on, and how to deal with me, it must be something between our faculty chairman and teacher. There might have been a gap in the past, but now, they want to use me to attack them.


    "Call the police, call the police right now!" I immediately hooted and took out my phone to call the police.


    Wait a moment, what are you laughing about?" The dean suddenly raised his voice, suppressing everyone''s voices, "It''s already been said that it was a misunderstanding, but what happened was very clear right? Zhang Feng did something good, and Fang Xiaowei was very worried. After all, it was a girl who had happened to her, so she might as well just let it go like this.


    It was obvious that the dean was preparing to settle the matter peacefully. It was not a big deal to begin with, but now that he was online, where would he put his reputation as the dean?


    "That dean, how could I count after being beaten by her in the cafeteria? At that time, there were so many students watching, how could I count?" I was a bit unwilling to let her off so easily.


    "Yeah, that''s also a problem. Zhang Feng, are you injured? Do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?" the dean asked.


    "I''m not that injured, but I''m a bit disappointed," I said faintly.


    "It''s good that you''re not injured. Fang Xiaowei, apologize to the others," the dean said.


    "I''m sorry." Fang Xiaowei said very quietly.


    "It''s useless to talk about it here. The students in the cafeteria don''t know about it, so I''ll give you two a choice. First, apologize to me at the school''s Tieba Bar, then look for the boss for three days. Second, come with me to the cafeteria and apologize in front of everyone," I coldly said.


    "Zhang Feng, as a man, his bearing is a little higher. Fang Xiaowei is a girl," that teacher from just now was unhappy, apologizing in front of the crowd like this, how was Fang Xiaowei going to conduct herself in the future.


    "So what if you''re a girl? Are girls supposed to frame others as they please? Are boys supposed to be framed? Then what about my reputation? If I go out, what if other people point fingers at me. Will you be responsible for this? Teacher, will you be responsible?" I rebuked.


    The teacher was also infuriated to the point of being half dead. He coldly snorted, but he really did not dare to take the matter into his own hands.


    "I''m sorry teacher, I''m sorry classmate, it''s my fault, I''ll apologize on Tieba when I go back!" That Fang Xiaowei finally could not hold it in anymore, after saying that she was sorry, she ran away crying.


    "Goodbye, dean. I still have some classes in the afternoon, so I''ll be leaving first." I couldn''t be bothered with them and left immediately.


    However, I was too lazy to attend class in the afternoon, so I wasn''t in the mood at all. Since things had already turned out this way, I might as well do what I wanted.


    After going back, I scolded Xiao Keke. Fuck, your kindness exploded, this has caused an accident, luckily the dean and the others are more impartial, if not, I would be sick of supporting my auntie being blackmailed for the rest of my life.


    Xiao Keke was very wronged, she didn''t know that things would turn out like this, she just wanted to do something good.

 C39

    At 9 PM, I went back to work at the nightclub and focused on my normal work. Not long later, I found out that the ladies who were busy making a ruckus two days ago were as obedient as rabbits. After asking around for a bit, I realized that it was Sister Hong who had been discharged from the hospital.


    "Three, Sister Hong wants you to go to the office above." Sure enough, someone told me not long after that Sister Hong wanted to see me.


    Without further ado, I went straight up to the office to see Sister Hong. When I opened the door, I saw him sitting on a wheelchair, "Sister Hong, why did you leave the hospital?"


    "This is all a small matter. If I don''t come out now, I''m afraid the people who are eating will be gone. Those little waves of hooves, no one will be able to stop them from coming out!" Sister Hong replied with a smile.


    But what she said was the truth. If she had come out a little later, the store might have caused some trouble, and those who wanted to build their own mountain or those who came from other companies would definitely have suffered a lot of losses. Besides, her injuries weren''t that serious, and the main problem was that she had lost a lot of blood.


    "Sister Hong must be joking. With you here, who would dare cause trouble? Besides, Big Boss is still overseeing things," I said while pointing at the ceiling.


    "Stop flattering me. Don''t you know what''s going on in the shop? I asked you to come here to ask you, what are your thoughts on the matter with the swallow?" Sister Hong asked.


    My heart thumped. Sister Hong still wasn''t willing to let me go.


    "Sister Hong, I think it''s useless. I definitely won''t give you my word, but I can''t not give you this legal requirement ¡­" I answered vaguely.


    "En, of course I was thinking the same thing, but I have no idea who seduced that good brother of Yanzi, but he''s going to the court to sue me now. Sigh, I can''t stop him, if only Yanzi was here, with her words, even if it means that I''m the defendant, I wouldn''t be afraid!" Sister Hong sighed and said.


    "What, Little Brother Yanzi sued you? Holy shit, does he want to die?" I shouted in fear, I didn''t want to give her away, but I also suspected that with Sister Hong''s power, killing little brother Yanzi would be a piece of cake. She could throw him back to her old home at any time, so she was not afraid of complaining to Sister Hong at all! Even if Sister Hong didn''t play any tricks, Sister Hong could find any lawyer and refuse to admit that he had the money, so Little Brother Yanzi was helpless against her.


    "This is my right. This is Yanzi''s younger brother, so of course I can take back the money. Unless Yanzi says something, otherwise according to the law, the money is really his," Sister Hong said.


    "Sister Hong is joking. The swallow is already dead, and its corpse has already turned to ashes. How can you say that?" I laughed and said.


    Do you know how Little Brother Yanzi arranged the ashes? Without a funeral, there wouldn''t be no funeral, and they wouldn''t even bring the ashes home, because they think they are dirty, and they only stayed in the crematorium for three years. After three years, their ashes would probably be thrown away by someone else, tsk tsk, don''t you think the money is dirty too? "Sister Hong replied.


    I''ve seen shameless people before, but I''ve never seen such a shameless person. What kind of f * cking relative is he, he was so active when asking for money, now that he''s dead, he actually didn''t even bring his ashes home, and he only paid the maintenance fee of this place for three years. Shameless, shameless.


    "We can''t give them that money no matter what!" I firmly said. I began to feel sorry for Swallow. It was her misfortune to meet such a family, so I couldn''t give them the money now. I wouldn''t even give it to a dog if it was thrown away.


    "I already said that I don''t want to give it to them, but they''re suing me now, and they even spread the news that I purposely looted the money, and now the other people are also coming to find me to ask for information, they''re just afraid that I''ll swallow their money, so I''m prepared to return the money to them, they can spend whatever they want from now on, and by the way, third, you can accompany me to the bank tomorrow to take out the money, I''ve already made an appointment, and I''ve already bought them public funds. I''ve always donated the proceeds from this money to projects, and I still have to pay for this month''s money myself."


    "Oh, no, wait, Sister Hong, what did you say? You invested their money into a public fund and then donated all of it to the Hope Project?" I suddenly shouted, thinking back to what Du Sanniang had told me that day. She said that the swallows still had achievements they had accumulated in the human world, and although it was not much, it also meant that the swallows had done a good deed, which was why she was willing to give her a chance.


    "That''s right, what''s wrong? It''s an investment project for a public fund, all the proceeds are voluntarily donated to a specific account. Those accounts are all private public service organizations, hopefully, they won''t spend money carelessly, they will even help some poor students or something like that," Sister Hong said.


    "Sister Hong, cancel the appointment first, don''t touch the money for now!" I immediately advised. If this money didn''t move, then the swallow''s merits would continue to accumulate, which was very beneficial to the swallow. If it took out the money, then the swallow would be at a disadvantage when it goes to the Underworld to try its luck.


    "Then what about Little Brother Yan Zi''s side? Is he suing me?" Sister Hong asked.


    "It''s fine, let me think of a way." I directly answered the question.


    "You think about it, what can you do, get someone to beat him up, get a car to throw him back home? I want to swallow the Yan Zi''s money, right? "Sister Hong laughed and said.


    "No, I won''t use this method, Sister Hong, just believe me, in another two days it will be the top seven. I promise you, we can settle this before the top seven. Can you delay it for another two days?" My face reddened, that was what I was thinking just now, but doing this really harmed Sister Hong.


    "Alright, this Sister Hong promises you. After a few more days, you can go back and ask Yan Zi''s opinion." The Sister Hong said.


    "Ah! Sister Hong, what did you say?" I shouted in shock.


    "It''s nothing, you go do something," Sister Hong said.


    "Oh!" I walked out of the office, my heart was shocked. It seems that Sister Hong already knew a lot of things.


    Walking out of the office, I bumped into someone on my way back to the main hall. "Sorry, sorry!" I immediately apologized, but that person just snorted and left.


    "No, that''s not right. There''s something wrong with that person''s body. It''s so cold, as if it''s very dangerous!" But when I turned around, I immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Hey, Fourth Bro, is there anyone in the big room upstairs tonight?" I asked one of the waiters.


    "Third brother, the big rooms are all reserved. It''s not like you don''t know that no one has booked a big room tonight," the waiter said.


    "Crap!" I secretly cursed, that person definitely had ill intentions. The large private room upstairs was not an ordinary private room, it was a special room, and was used by some very distinguished guests. As for how the guests understood it, I can''t say too much.


    "Number four, hurry up and call Brother Cheng and the rest in. Go upstairs and tell them that someone has snuck in," I hurriedly told the waiter before turning around and heading upstairs again.


    That Fourth Bro didn''t dare to be careless. If someone really did sneak in, they would also be in for a bad time, so they immediately went to inform Bro Cheng.


    Damn it, if that person came to spy on us, then it would be easy to deal with him. If that person found someone to kill him, then wouldn''t my little arms and legs be sent to their deaths, but it would be impossible for me to leave. It would be good if I didn''t discover him, but if I don''t dare to go now, then the Big Boss and the rest would have an opinion.


    "I''ll give it my all for money." The thought of money gave me the motivation to grit my teeth and decide to go up. I didn''t dare to take out a fire extinguisher from the corridor and hold it in my hand.


    I walked to the top floor and slowly searched through the rooms one by one, but at this moment, the sound of many footsteps and Brother Cheng''s curses came from downstairs.


    When he heard Brother Cheng''s voice, he cursed loudly. Why was he so stupid? Didn''t he know how to work quietly and not take any shots? Wasn''t this just beating the grass to alert the snake?


    Sure enough, the next second, I saw the door of a box open and a waiter dressed as he walked out. However, I saw a person lying inside through the crack in the door of the box.


    "Go to hell." I unlatched the extinguisher and rushed out, spraying the man, but within two seconds I was hit in the stomach and sent flying.


    The pain in my stomach made it hard for me to get up, but when I looked up and saw the gun at the man''s waist, I was so scared that I felt like I was going to break out of my skin no matter how painful it was. I rolled on the floor twice, knocked open a door in a booth, and hid inside.


    "F * ck, where is he?" Brother Cheng and the others rushed up, but Brother Cheng only brought two people with him. What was the use of these two people?


    "Stop!" As expected, Cheng was held up by a gun as soon as he started to move, and the baseball bat in his hand became a flaming stick.


    "Come on, go upstairs. You guys go with me, don''t make a sound, as usual." The man put the gun against Brother Cheng''s waist and let them up the stairs.


    "Li Mingchang, what the f * ck!" I heard that person''s voice, and who the f * ck was that person? He was actually not Li Mingchang, but rather the office of the Big Boss, so there was no need to say that he was here to kill him.


    "This won''t do. If he ambushed me like this, Big Boss will be in danger!" I thought, if Brother Cheng tricked me into opening the door, then suddenly sneak attacked me, then Big Boss would really be in danger.


    Clutching my stomach, I walked out of the private room and smashed the fire alarm. After pressing the button, the entire building resounded with the sound of an alarm. I rushed to the private room that Li Mingchang came out from earlier and retrieved the lost waiter''s walkie-talkie.


    "Alert! Alert! Someone is trying to kill Big Boss! Hurry up and go upstairs!" I shouted loudly. "Damn it! I didn''t bring my own up here, otherwise I would have used it long ago."


    Suddenly, I heard panicked voices coming from the walkie-talkie.

 C40

    Fire alarms and walkie-talkies'' warning caused the waiters below to be thrown into chaos. Naturally, there were also people who went to inform the people watching the scene that they were in a complete mess.


    "Quick, quick! We need to go upstairs to protect the Big Boss!" They immediately rushed here from these two floors of distance, I hastily told them.


    Those people rushed up again, and I endured the pain and followed them.


    When we rushed to the Big Boss''s office, we saw that Brother Cheng''s two lackeys were trembling on the side, Brother Cheng was holding onto his stomach, and blood was flowing all over the ground, while Big Boss and the bald Ah Biao were pointing their guns at Li Mingchang.


    However, Li Mingchang did not seem to be afraid at all, because his clothes had been ripped off and he was tied up with a ring of lightning bolts.


    I took a deep breath. Holy shit, he''s really fierce. He''s worthy of being a fugitive who even dared to kill the police.


    "Someone surnamed Zhao, tell your men to scram. We will settle our own grudges." Li Mingchang laughed.


    Big Boss agreed. Under such a situation, even if there were more people, it would be useless, since if the detonator was pulled out, no matter how many people there were, they would still die.


    It''s too dangerous. It doesn''t suit my style.


    But Li Mingchang already saw me and said, "That waiter stayed a few times. You were there already, so why don''t you come along as well?"


    F * ck, I''m about to cry. What does it have to do with me that you guys can settle this grudge? "Boss!" I called out.


    "Come in, close the door. The rest of you go down. What should we do?" Big Boss was not nervous at all.


    I just walked in with a sad face and watched the door while the rest of the group dragged Brother Cheng out.


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, we should settle our debts." Li Mingchang laughed.


    Big Boss''s face was gloomy, but I think that he is truly displeased. Think about it, what kind of identity does he have, with just a few words, countless people working for him, logically speaking, it should be easy to kill someone like Li Mingchang, but Li Mingchang has already pointed a gun at him twice, if his life is threatened, how cool would that be?


    "What do you want?" The Big Boss asked. Saying that, it meant that the Big Boss''s aura was weaker than Li Mingchang''s by three points, because he did not have the courage to die together with Li Mingchang.


    "What do you want? Of course it''s to take your life, because of a bitch, you caused the death of my brother, caused the Black Tiger Gang to be killed by the police, and even sent the order to kill me, I don''t want your life!" Li Mingchang sneered.


    "But you didn''t immediately shoot, which means you don''t want to die either, so that means there''s something to talk about." The Big Boss replied.


    "Talk, talk my ass, I just came here to kill, I don''t have any other abilities, to kill a few people, I still have the ability to do so for my brothers. Tell me, who gave Li Sheng to the police, and even intentionally gave them a loophole, so that they could try to jump out of the car and escape." Li Mingchang said.


    "Li Sheng jumping off the carriage is his own affair, but you should investigate who reported it to me. Think about it, at that time when my man was captured by Li Hu, I still need to use Li Sheng to exchange for a hostage, how would I take the initiative to hand him over to the police?" With that light sentence, the Big Boss resolved Li Mingchang''s problem. Of course, later on when the police came, they purposely gave Li Sheng an opening so that he wouldn''t say anything when there was a chance to escape.


    "Someone reported him. That''s true, then do you know who it was?" Li Mingchang replied.


    "I don''t know. I tried to find out and the police didn''t know either. It was an anonymous report." The Big Boss shook his head and said.


    "Since you don''t know, then just use your men as compensation. This guy is very evil, I''ll kill him first!" Li Mingchang pointed his gun at me.


    Damn it, being pointed at at with a gun, my entire body is covered in cold sweat, but in order to protect my life, I hurriedly said, "Li Mingchang, don''t be crazy, have you forgotten what happened that kidnapped us?"


    On the day of the kidnapping, the Black Tiger Gang had an important incident that caused even Li Hu to fall half dead, how could he not know about this? However, there was no fear in his eyes at all, and instead, he laughed loudly, "Haha, brat, I knew that you were the one who did that, it''s just a few Female Ghost s, my brother is the Ghost King now, all the ghosts in this area are his lackeys, your damned wives will probably be taken away by my brother as well."


    Sure enough, that Li Sheng colluded with Li Mingchang, if not he wouldn''t have the guts to rush over here.


    "Hehe, so what you mean is that you want to perish together with us, then turn into a ghost and continue to roam free and unfettered?" I sneered, I basically understood Li Mingchang''s thoughts, this fool must have been fooled by Li Sheng, and thought that being a ghost is better than being a human being, at least without the help of the police. So if you want to kill a few people, it doesn''t matter if you die, in any case, there will be brothers protecting you after you die.


    "Hehe" Li Mingchang did not say anything, but his arrogant eyes had betrayed him.


    "Then do you know how to avoid being taken away by the Underworld and become a wandering ghost?" I asked again.


    "What should I do?" Li Mingchang was anxious, he had never thought about this.


    "Haha, I''m not telling you!" I laughed out loud.


    "Speak, or else I''ll kill you right now!" Li Mingchang shouted angrily.


    "Alright, I''ll say it. The trick is, hey, why are you tied up with a bunch of snakes?" I slowed down before suddenly pointing at Li Mingchang''s body.


    "What?" Li Mingchang was shocked at first, but when he lowered his head to look, he was immediately scared to the point that he threw away the detonator bomb controller. This was because he didn''t see the detonator on his body.


    However, he was a step too slow because of the gunshot. Two shots, the bald Ah Biao and Big Boss opened fire at the same time, Ah Biao had hit him in the forehead, Big Boss had hit him in the chest, almost hitting the detonator, causing Big Boss to faint from the fright.


    The moment the gun was fired, all the people at the door rushed in. They were all stunned when they saw the corpses on the floor. They didn''t know what to do.


    "You, you, you, stay behind. Everyone else, go out and don''t speak carelessly. Stay in the room and don''t come out." Ah Biao ordered three people, and then had everyone else leave.


    "Boss" Ah Biao asked Big Boss.


    Big Boss''s face was covered in cold sweat. Sure enough, this kind of fight was not suitable for him, but in comparison, the bald Ah Biao had a normal expression.


    "You, go get a gas barrel and cut off the top. You go find some cement. You go get a larger luggage, then go and prepare the car in the garage." Ah Biao instructed calmly.


    The three lackeys were also the bravest, knowing that Ah Biao was going to destroy the corpses and wipe out the evidence, they did not say anything and went to do their own things.


    "Don''t worry boss, I will do this myself. I guarantee that I won''t know about it," Ah Biao whispered into Big Boss''s ears.


    "En, you can go," Big Boss said. Not long after, that little brother found a big trunk and packed the corpse away. Then, he wiped off all the blood and left.


    "Zhang Feng, come here and smoke." I wanted to leave long ago, but Big Boss refused me.


    I knew I couldn''t easily smoke it, but I had to smoke it and light it myself.


    "Speak, what happened just now?" Big Boss said, but his gun was at his side.


    I know, if I don''t give Big Boss a reasonable explanation tonight, he can destroy my corpse along the way.


    "Big Boss, don''t take offense to the strange things I said, I know that there are a lot of things that are hard for everyone to understand. In fact, it was Yanzi who was helping us just now ¡­" I turned around and saw that Yanzi was still standing at the door. I wasn''t lying to him, it was really Yanzi who was helping us.


    "Swallow" Big Boss''s hands trembled, not even feeling the ashes of the cigarette falling on his hand.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Yanzi is gone," I said hurriedly. I was worried that he wouldn''t be able to say what he thought next.


    "Did he really leave? Why would he help you?" Big Boss asked.


    "Boss, do you still remember what I told you last time? The strange thing about me is that I can feel the death aura of some people ¡­" I said again.


    "I remember, it''s related to this matter." Big Boss said.


    If it was a normal death, it would have been alright if it was a violent death. But if it was being killed by someone else, then that person would definitely feel resentful, and thus become a ghost. Swallows were such situations, and she was killed by Li Sheng, so she felt extremely resentful, and so she found me, hoping that I would help her take revenge. But I am just an ordinary person, how could I take revenge for her?


    "So, the mysterious whistle-blower is you?" The Big Boss sneered.


    "Cough cough, that boss, at that time Yan Zi scared off all the people from the Black Tiger Gang, you no longer need to negotiate with me, and Yan Zi kept pestering me to take revenge for her, so I thought, the crime of killing must definitely be committed, isn''t handing over the murder to the police is the best of both worlds?" I coughed dryly, this matter can''t be hidden anymore, the Sister Hong has to think of a plan to deal with this.


    Big Boss was extremely dissatisfied. If he had said so earlier, he wouldn''t have needed to do anything to kill Li Sheng. Although this matter was a secret, the police should have been able to find out if there were people investigating.


    "Boss, no one would believe me even if I told them. Maybe they would even send me to a mental hospital!" I said, feeling wronged. If it wasn''t for what happened today, I definitely wouldn''t have told you.


    "Li Sheng died a long time ago, then why is Yanzi still here today?" Big Boss asked again.


    "Boss, I only reported to the Underworld after I died, there are still two more days until Yanzi leaves ¡­" I have to admire my wit, why did I get involved so easily, and why is it so true?


    "What, do you mean that the swallow has always been in the shop?" The Big Boss was a little panicked.


    "Ah, no, no!" I hurriedly cried out. If I told him that Swallow often came back, he would definitely never come back to the shop again. If I told him that there was a Hooligan Ghost in the shop all year round, then perhaps his shop would be closed.


    "Boss, my legs went soft just now. Can I go home and adjust myself today?" I was still waiting for Big Boss to continue asking, to reassure him, but Swallow suddenly came back and looked very anxious. I immediately wanted to leave.


    "Mn, you can go back first. Remember not to speak any nonsense and come back to work tomorrow. I still have something to ask you," Big Boss said.


    "Alright", I naturally knew that Big Boss was currently frightened and had incomplete questions to ask. He would definitely ask more detailed questions tomorrow, but I am not scared either, because tomorrow, I will have time to think of a way to explain this lie.


    As soon as they left the office, Yanzi immediately said, "Third, not good, that Li Sheng brought a group of ghosts to the store. Sister He Hua attacked them!"


    "Go!" "Go!" I screamed in my heart, he had already fought his way to the entrance. This fellow couldn''t have purposely discussed this with Li Mingchang right?

 C41

    When swallow and I rushed to the door, He Hua was already in a confrontation with Li Sheng. However, there weren''t any more than twenty ghosts on Li Sheng''s side, there were only four left, and we didn''t know where else to go. He Hua took the lead and blocked, while Xiao Keke stood behind with her face flushed red.


    "Brat, it''s actually you, you''re here too!" When Li Sheng saw me, he was instantly enraged. Back then, when he was still alive, he was captured by the Big Boss and had half his body smashed into the ground.


    "Motherf * cker, why didn''t your soul leave your body? So what if you''re dead, you should have reincarnated earlier. You still dare to play mafia-like tricks?! You are courting death!"


    "Tsk tsk, you still dare to scold me? I''ll catch you later, suck your Yang Qi dry, then let''s see how you''re going to act crazy!" Li Sheng said viciously, but his eyes were filled with greed when he saw the swallow, and he said to it, "Swallow, come over here, follow me, I guarantee that in the future you''ll have delicious meals and spicy drinks, and this entire area will be ours from now on!"


    In regards to this, Yanzi only said three words, ''crazy''.


    "Hmph, you are giving me face, yet you do not want it. If you do not come now, when I catch you later, wouldn''t it be the same?" Li Sheng laughed lewdly.


    "Bastard, Zhang Feng, help me beat him to death!" Yan Zi''s expression changed. Right now, she hated it when others mentioned her past.


    I didn''t reply. Fuck, how could I possibly beat Li Sheng?


    "Brothers, capture him! I only want this police officer, the remaining two women are yours, arrest him and let him have a good time!" Li Sheng shouted towards his little brothers.


    "Hehe, boss, can you give that brat to me? I still like men," a ghost boy with a very wretched expression said to Li Sheng.


    "Okay, I''ll reward you then. When I get back, I''ll suck them in until they''re dead, then drag the ghosts out. They''ll be yours in the future!" Li Sheng laughed loudly.


    F * ck, how could a ghost be so stupid? I got goosebumps all over my body. How disgusting!


    "Charge!" With a wave of Li Sheng''s hand, the remaining four brats howled and rushed towards us.


    Damn it, I can''t even fight with other people, much less with ghosts. I wanted to run a little, but He Hua suddenly rushed forward and kicked a ghost flying, but she was instantly entangled by Li Sheng and started to fight.


    "Zhang Feng, one for each of us, hurry up and finish them yourself!" Xiao Keke actually also welcomed one opponent, and what was even more shocking was that Xiao Keke was not at a disadvantage in battle at all. It seemed like she had received He Hua''s special training in the past two days.


    "Run!" However, Yanzi didn''t have the ability to do so. Seeing someone rushing over, she shouted at me to run, then ran away by herself.


    "Dammit!" I had no words to respond to this Yan Ziqian''s shamelessness. I hurriedly ran away with my feet on the ground and ran away as well.


    However, before I got far, that little ghost appeared in front of me. It was the disgusting robotic ghost from just now, with his eyes narrowed into a line. He lewdly smiled and said to me, "Little brother, why are you running? Come over and play with big brother. big brother is a ghost now, you can do anything from any posture."


    "Ugh." I''m really going to vomit. This move is too f * cking fierce, even I want to surrender if I don''t fight. I think that when we fight and he touches me, I''ll feel like my hand is going to be crippled.


    "Ga ga." That disgusting ghost was approaching me step by step. I really wanted to take out that Heavenly Thunder Talisman and destroy him, but there was only one Heavenly Thunder Talisman and this disgusting ghost was just a little kid.


    "Go to hell!" I couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I drew out my fist and started hitting it.


    "Peng!" The disgusting ghost didn''t defend at all and was sent flying by my punch. However, he quickly returned and said with a face full of shock, "You, you actually hit me!"


    "Cut the crap." Not only can I beat you, I can also beat you to death. Seeing how weak my opponent is, I feel reassured in my heart. If I can''t deal with the underworld, I can still beat you up.


    Not long after that, that disgusting ghost and I were rolling on the ground. There were no tricks to fighting with a little hoodlum, only using my fists when I was close to him. If I got entangled, I would pinch with my hands and bite with my mouth.


    "F * ck, look, there''s a fight over there. No, no, look, he''s fighting with himself!" A passerby saw the fight and four or five people ran over to watch.


    Fighting on the streets was very normal these days, and it was also normal for people to roll on the ground together. But if a single person could fight like this, then that wouldn''t be normal.


    "The fight was really intense. Look, the veins in his neck are popping out. Is he acting?" A man was watching the fight with relish as he commented on it.


    "The movie emperor, he''s definitely a movie emperor. Look at his punches and his expression, it''s like he''s really fighting with someone. He''s acting so much like he''s better than any actor," another person said.


    "That''s right, that''s right. But it can''t really be an act, can it? Why didn''t we see the director, where''s the photographer?" Another person said.


    "Who cares? Let''s record it first. This is a scene rarely seen in a hundred years! Haha, I''m going to be red! I''m going to be the red of the net!" someone shouted excitedly.


    Hearing the comments from the crowd, I was so angry that I nearly vomited blood. Damn it! This is fighting with ghosts! Can''t you be more serious? I''m fighting with ghosts!


    In the end, the moment I was distracted, I, who originally had the upper hand, was flipped over by that disgusting ghost and was pressed down by him.


    "Oh oh, tender skin and tender flesh, you''re so good at fighting. I wonder how your martial arts are on the bed?" The disgusting ghost had the upper hand. Not only did you hit me, but you even touched me along the way.


    "F * ck me!" This weird scene didn''t seem right. I wanted to turn my body around, but the disgusting ghost kept pressing on me and couldn''t.


    "It''s over, it''s all over, I''m going to lose my body to a male ghost today. Damn it, even if I lose my body to a swallow, Xiao Keke, any one of He Hua is fine, ah, a chrysanthemum ¡­" I screamed in my heart.


    "Hehe, little handsome brother, just listen to me, and let me suck your Yang Qi while you''re at it. I''ll wait for you to die, then we''ll have a good time ¡­" That disgusting ghost even rubbed down the road.


    My hand had already touched the Heavenly Thunder Talisman. Even if I use this opportunity, in the future when I encounter danger, I will have to get through this. It''s too disgusting, too disgusting, too disgusting, I must repeat something important three times.


    But luckily, at the last moment, He Hua appeared and kicked the disgusting ghost over.


    "Beat him to death, you have to take revenge for me, beat him to death," When I saw that He Hua and the others had arrived, I was immediately overjoyed. My morale was greatly boosted, I rushed up to help them, and after Xiao Keke and the others came over to help, the disgusting ghost cried out a few times, and ran away as soon as I could not hold it in any longer.


    "Chase, catch up to him, beat him to death!" Right now, I really even had the heart to kill him, and definitely wouldn''t let him go.


    "Don''t worry, come back tomorrow. They don''t have any Yang Qi to protect themselves with, when the sun comes out, they would be more than one fold weaker. When that time comes, you can fight as much as you want, you can just want to kill him and leave him in the sun for a few hours." He Hua stopped me.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. You guys finished fighting so quickly?" When I heard this, I agreed. I understand the principle of not chasing after a desperate enemy. If we really force them to fight with their lives, it wouldn''t be beneficial to us either.


    "Zhang Feng, let me tell you, I never knew it felt so good fighting, but Sister He Hua is still the strongest, that Li Sheng is reputed to be a demon, but he can''t beat He Hua, the police, haha," Xiao Keke said with excitement.


    Swallow, on the other hand, was in a rather bad mood.


    "I have received professional training. Although it is just some techniques used by living people, fighting ghosts is also very useful, that Li Sheng is just a normal underworld, he only relies on being more daring than normal people and being more ruthless. She doesn''t have any level of skill, and to think that I treated him as a big enemy before." He Hua laughed, and compared to her imagination, her victory was much easier.


    "F * ck, let''s go, those people are coming up!" Just as I was about to say something, I saw the spectators eating melon slowly walking towards me. I felt that something was wrong.


    "Go!" He Hua waved her hand, and a burst of cold wind came out of nowhere. It was extremely big, and actually blew all of the phones in her hands onto the ground.


    I sprinted all the way, running far away before I stopped to rest. "I can''t take it anymore, I can''t escape anymore. If I really do exercise more in the future, I''ll tire myself to death."


    "Zhang Feng, don''t you have to work today? It''s not time for you to get off work yet." Xiao Keke asked. Right now, they had already returned to their normal appearances, just me rolling around on the ground.


    "No need, something big also happened in the shop today. That Li Mingchang died," I replied.


    "What, Li Mingchang is dead?" Hearing that the person who killed him was dead, He Hua was the most concerned about him.


    "That''s right, that Li Mingchang came to kill my boss. He was tied up with a circle of detonator explosives, and then used makeup to find his way in, and was discovered by me. Later on, it was Swallow who helped, allowing my boss and his bodyguards to kill him," I explained.


    "Swallow, thank you!" He Hua said excitedly.


    "Big Sis He Hua, this is what I should do." Swallow replied with a smile.


    "Then where''s his corpse, leave it to the police, otherwise, it would be a waste for the police to keep investigating him," He Hua said after thinking for a while. The case of Li Mingchang was so huge, and the police had put in a lot of effort.


    "I don''t know where the corpse is, either. That Pang brother got someone to get a big suitcase, big oil barrel, cement, I think he was learning how to destroy the corpse on TV. But Brother Biao threw the corpse away, so no one knows where it is." I shook my head.


    "Then find a time to make an anonymous call. Don''t waste your energy, it''s not easy to become a police officer," He Hua said. Although she was dead, she had not forgotten her responsibilities as a police officer.


    "Okay, I''ll get it when I have time," I said, and it wasn''t hard.


    "Zhang Feng, do you guys think that the killer just now would turn into an even more powerful ghost?" Swallow suddenly asked.


    After saying that, He Hua and I''s expressions changed greatly. This could actually be, the Heavenly Thunder Talisman still wasn''t used.

 C42

    After returning home and taking a bath, I was clearly very tired, but I didn''t fall asleep at all, because I was thinking about what Swallow had said. Yeah, what''s wrong with a ferocious person like Li Mingchang turning into an evil ghost?


    But the problem was that Li Mingchang was much more ruthless than Li Sheng. Even though Li Sheng had also killed someone, he was killing someone out of anger, and Li Mingchang was truly a bandit, so according to He Hua, he had at least five or six lives on his hands right now, and more people were injured and crippled. Such a ferocious person could be said to be a demon that gods and demons would avoid, and once he becomes a demon, he would be much more difficult to deal with than Li Sheng.


    Therefore, I didn''t sleep much the whole night. Fortunately, after tonight''s battle, the relationship between Swallow and He Hua had improved quite a bit, so they didn''t come to bother me tonight, otherwise, I would have been even less able to sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up after a short nap, then got up and put on my shoes. I decided to go out and run to practice, and in the future, I would also have to learn some fighting techniques from He Hua. Otherwise, my body would really be too weak, to the point where I couldn''t even beat a Hooligan Ghost.


    But before I could put my shoes on, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" I shouted. Aside from the landlord who came to collect the property fees and rent, there were very few people who knocked on the door. I''ve lived there for more than two years, so I don''t even know if the person next door is a man or a woman.


    However, there was no answer. He still knocked on the door. He wasn''t in a hurry, he just knocked on the door like that.


    "I''ll open the door," Xiao Keke said.


    "Don''t, don''t talk, I''ll go," I hurriedly said. In fact, since Xiao Keke and the others were staying here, I had already felt that something was going to happen, and normally when I go out, people would look at me strangely, but I don''t have any connections with the neighbors here and have to return early at night, so no one has complained to me yet.


    "It''s you!" When I opened the door, my boss was surprisingly standing there, not just him, but his bodyguard Ah Biao and Sister Hong who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    "What, you don''t welcome us?" Sister Hong laughed. Amongst the three of them, Sister Hong was the one who was most familiar with me.


    "Please come in, please come in!" I quickly let them in, but it was a mess where I lived alone. I didn''t even have anything to make tea, so I could only carry the three bottles of mineral water that I usually drank, one for each person.


    "Zhang Feng is really alone, why didn''t he have a girlfriend? Our shop still has a lot of good girls," Big Boss said as he looked around.


    "Eh, um ¡­ I''m fine by myself ¡­" I laughed dryly. Naturally, there were some innocent good girls in the nightclub, such as waiters. However, the environment there was special.


    "Oh, that''s right. Right now, young talents don''t have to worry about not having a girlfriend," Big Boss laughed, but that Ah Biao didn''t sit down, instead he walked around.


    I naturally know what Ah Biao is doing, but I''m not afraid of him investigating, as I don''t have anything here.


    "Three, we came here today because we have something to discuss with you." Sister Hong continued.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, Sister Hong?" I immediately replied.


    "Mn, I know about what happened yesterday. If we add on what you said last time at the warehouse, can you use your special ability properly, such as whether or not you can feel the aura of death from us?" Sister Hong asked.


    "Ah, that, that, that ability comes and go. It''s very unstable. Only when I meet them can I ¡­" I was shocked. I didn''t expect them to ask that. I thought they would answer my question about the swallow.


    "It''s like this, right now I have a chance to make a fortune. I don''t know if you can earn it, but I have some business friends, there are a few old people in the family, some are quite old, some are even sick, the old ones, they are also afraid of death, so you see, if you can determine when those old people will die, then the reward won''t be low." Big Boss explained.


    ''Dammit! Those who do business are people who do business. How can they find the road to wealth just like that? ''I cursed in my heart. It''s a pity that this ability was also invented. Otherwise, it could really become a road to wealth.


    "Um, boss, I won''t hide it from you. My ability is really not good, I''m not that great, most of it is just a vague feeling ¡­" I hurriedly explained. Luckily, the Big Boss was fair and didn''t bring anyone directly to my door to let me see, otherwise I wouldn''t even know how I would leave this stage.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then forget it!" Big Boss was unavoidably a little disappointed.


    "It''s fine if she doesn''t do this business, the Yin-Yang Rice isn''t that tasty. Three, I have a reason for coming here today, it''s about the swallow. Right, is the swallow here? Can you let her meet me?" The Sister Hong said, then looked around.


    I turned around and glanced at He Hua and the other two, signalling them not to speak in case it was troublesome. Then I said, "Sister Hong, ghosts usually don''t come out during the day, when the swallow isn''t around, she sometimes goes back to take a look. It can be seen that the swallow still misses you two."


    "Oh, so it''s like that ¡­" Sister Hong was also rather disappointed, but she still asked, "Then what about the money Yan Zi gave us, how does she plan to deal with it?"


    "Yanzi''s money. Hmm, she also said that the money won''t be given to her family, I think so personally, but as for the money, we will continue to do so and hand it over to a special financial company, we don''t have much hope for it, it''s mainly because it''s reliable, the money we earn will be donated to the Hope Project, or some public organizations that are reliable, so we will do some good things, which can be considered as accumulating merits for Yanzi, Sister Hong, don''t you think ¡­" I said after thinking for a while, in fact, I already wanted to say that to Yanzi last night, but I didn''t have enough time to do that.


    "Is that what swallow thinks? What does the one I want to know right now think?" Sister Hong asked again.


    "Of course, I can guarantee that Yanzi will do this, and do more good deeds to accumulate merits. Yanzi is a kind-hearted person ¡­" I raised my voice a bit, and then I saw Yanzi nod towards me gratefully. Obviously, she agreed to do this as well.


    "Alright, since the swallow has already done so, I agree. However, this account cannot be controlled by me, otherwise, I will not be able to answer to others. Look, look who''s going to take over this account," Sister Hong said.


    Yanzi gestured to me to take over, but I didn''t directly agree. Instead, I said, "I''ll have to discuss this with Yanzi. I''ll try my best to give you an answer by tomorrow night."


    Taking over this money is a thankless task, I can take it over, but what I''m worried about is my little brother Yan Zi, based on his family''s personality, he knows that I will definitely cause trouble for me with the money in my hands. If he were to beat around the bush, I''m not afraid, but if he were to fight with me over this, then I will be in big trouble, so I want him to settle this first.


    "Hmm, that''s fine too. But three, can you let Yanzi meet me at night? To be honest, I miss her very much ¡­" For some reason, Sister Hong kept missing Yanzi and couldn''t stop himself from wanting to meet her.


    "Sister Hong, Humans and ghosts have different paths, so it''s really bad luck to see a ghost for no reason at all. I advise you to give up on this idea. Of course, if you insist on meeting me, I will discuss it with Swallow."


    "Is that so? Then let''s forget about it." Sister Hong''s disappointment was very obvious.


    "Zhang Feng, I have taken care of everything else. I have dealt with Li Mingchang''s matters cleanly, so when I come to the store tonight, I want to treat everyone to a meal. I also want to discuss the merits and rewards."


    "Don''t go, we still have things to do at night," He Hua suddenly said in my ear.


    "Erm, boss, I still have something to do tonight. I''m related to Yanzi, so I need to go and take care of it. Can I take a day off tonight?" I quickly found an excuse.


    "Swallow, alright. You can go now. You won''t be able to eat, but the reward won''t be limited to you." The Big Boss frowned, but he still agreed.


    "Corpse, Li Mingchang''s corpse," He Hua said to me again, let me ask where Li Mingchang''s corpse was.


    Oh no, He Hua, you are giving me a hard time, last night when Ah Biao went to do this alone, it proved that it was a secret, if I were to ask about it like this, I am courting death.


    However, He Hua requested again and again, so I could only grit my teeth and give it my best shot. Thus, I said, "Big Boss, I''ve discovered that we still have a hidden danger. I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    "Oh, what danger?" Big Boss asked.


    We all know who Li Mingchang is. A while ago, he was so savage that he took revenge on the police and killed a police officer at the entrance of the police station, injuring seven or eight of them. After that, the police did all they could to catch him, and everyone knows how much effort they put in, because even though Li Mingchang is dead now, there are still traces of him.


    "That''s true, then what good suggestions do you have?" Big Boss replied.


    "How could I have any suggestions? However, according to normal thinking, there are two choices, one is to find a specialized criminal expert and remove all traces of Li Mingchang coming to our shop, in order to prevent future troubles, and the other is to take the initiative to report to the police, saying that Li Mingchang is dead and will be given to him as well. However, we can just say that Li Mingchang was killed by a rogue person, so we can say that the police won''t be able to find trouble with us when the time comes."


    "En, I will go back and think about it. Zhang Feng, I have high hopes for you, after you graduate, you can work with me," Big Boss laughed.


    "Thank you, boss, for your guidance!" I quickly thanked her.


    Then, after saying a few more words, Big Boss and the others left.


    "Zhang Feng, how are you so sure that your boss will choose the second option?" The moment I came up, He Hua stopped me and asked.


    "Sister He Hua, my boss is a smart businessman, not only is it not safe to spend money to erase the traces of spending money, it is also not safe to report him, but it would be better to report him. Right now, your captain will definitely be busy with Li Mingchang''s affairs, isn''t that right? Isn''t this news sent up to send warmth to him, and he might even need help from someone? This debt, doesn''t it count as if he knows it better than me?" I slowly explained, there were so many reasons just now, to tell Big Boss that reporting was beneficial.


    "Thank you, thank you, Zhang Feng," He Hua said excitedly as he instantly thought things through.


    "That''s right, you said just now, we have something to do tonight, what do you want to do?" I asked again. Big Boss was very generous.


    "What else can we do? Of course it''s to thoroughly deal with these two devils, Li Sheng and Li Mingchang," He Hua said with a cold smile.

 C43

    "For great benefits, the reader must see them."


    Seeing this announcement, the first thing to do was to tell everyone that the book "Corpse Wife" was going to be on the shelf. What was on the shelf? That would be a fee.


    When you saw that there was a fee to be charged, don''t be in a hurry to run, and don''t be in a hurry to curse, because I, Third Fatty, want to give you guys a welfare guide, and how to spend the least to read the most books.


    First, you need to log in with a QQ or Weibo number, and then sign in every day. You can get one Dark Stone coin on the first day, and you can add seven every day at most.


    Of course, you might ask, if it''s at least 2 PM a day for you, I''ll only be able to read the first chapter in two days. Then, what''s to be done about the rest?


    After you buy it, you''ll have a chance to snatch the red packet, and this is to give back to your readers. Of course, the red packet won''t be stuffed every day, but you can snatch the other authors'' red packet and then subscribe to me, right?


    So now is the time for all of you to make your decisions. This book won''t be very long, you just need to spend a pack of ordinary cigarettes to finish it. Of course, if you were to say that you smoke at the front door, that would be fine.


    The following is the process of supporting the triple fat self. I don''t know how to support it, but please look below.


    First, use QQ account, Baidu account, Sina Weibo in any of the log in.


    "Second, after logging in, have a refill on the front page, click on it, and after entering, fill it up as per the prompt."


    The Dark Stone Network supported a variety of ways to recharge points. The first one would be a Alipay (1: 100), which meant that a dollar could be used to recharge a hundred Dark Stone dollars.


    WeChat Fee (1: 95), SMS Fee (1: 40) Payplay, this is overseas Fee, I don''t know what it means.


    If there are others who do not understand, then you can ask customer service. (QQ: 3117698890)


    If the customer service can''t solve the problem, then enter the fan group that the readers formed and they will help you. Group number: 304457778

 C44

    After Big Boss and the rest left, He Hua called us to hold a meeting together again. The purpose of this meeting was very clear, there was only one goal, to completely settle the threat from the two great evildoers. According to He Hua, we must not let Li Mingchang and Li Sheng reunite with each other, otherwise, He Hua might not be able to win against him.


    But we don''t have many ways to deal with it, because we don''t have any way to make them lose their souls. He Hua tried to use some of the techniques we learned before, but we couldn''t kill them with just injuries and pain. Of course, my Heavenly Thunder Talisman is fine, but it is prepared for Li Mingchang, it cannot be wasted.


    That''s why we can only expel him. Yes, expel Li Sheng from this city, and when he returns, he will be alone, so the threat of a one-on-one fight will be much less.


    "Li Sheng and the others definitely have a hiding place. We don''t know it yet, but we still have time. We need to find them before noon, and take advantage of the intense sunlight to beat him up until he''s afraid. At that time, we can expel him," He Hua said at last.


    "But where are they hiding, how do we know?" I asked.


    "It''s fine, this is a small problem, let me solve it." He Hua said with full of confidence.


    "I know, I know, doesn''t that Li Sheng have a lot of subordinates? They were all scattered by us last night, we can just find one." Xiao Keke laughed.


    "So smart!" I praised Xiao Keke. Why didn''t I think of that?


    "Yeah, I''ll go out and look for them first. Each of you will do your own thing while Yanzi and Keke stay at home and not go out. Zhang Feng, you should continue with your studies," He Hua said.


    "Actually, I can skip classes for a bit. It doesn''t matter, since I''ve skipped classes many times already ¡­" I was a bit worried, and wanted to stay and help.


    "There''s no need, you won''t be able to help out much if you stay. Let''s go to class first, don''t really cultivate and leave your class again," He Hua said as she laughed.


    "Thank you, Big Sister He Hua!" I replied. Amongst the three of them, He Hua was the one who treated me the best.


    He Hua instructed a few more things before she disappeared.


    I looked at the time, calculated enough, and then let the swallow out to talk to her alone. It was time to solve her money problem.


    "Sister Yan Zi, you heard what the Sister Hong said today, I am prepared to throw all the money I have into the public funds, all the benefits will be donated to the Hope Project, and I will reveal to you a piece of news, the reason why you can stay here, is because of this money, it is constantly accumulating contribution points, so Du Sanniang will give you another chance, if not, as long as you wait for the first seven days, you can go to the Underworld to be reincarnated." I told her the truth, if not for the contribution she had accumulated, with what she had done in the past, no one would be able to know, it is only my guess, but it is very likely to be true.


    "Zhang Feng, you don''t need to say anymore, I know, I completely agree with you doing this. I''ve already felt bad for my family doing what they did, I don''t want to give them any more money, I even want to take back all the money I have left," Swallow''s eyes immediately reddened. She knew what his family would do to her the most, for the past few days, she had been by her family''s side mostly to see if they had thought of family.


    The murderer didn''t ask any questions about how she died after he went to the Public Security Bureau to check on her body. The killer only cared about how much money she had left in her bank card and how much valuables she had. If it wasn''t for the police reprimanding them at that time, they wouldn''t even be willing to pay for their own cremation, and they wouldn''t even be willing to bring their ashes back to their home after the cremation. Instead, they would be living in the crematorium.


    Fine, I''m glad you agreed, but I''m sure you know what the faces of your family members are, so I need you to make a will, which is to hand over the money to me for safekeeping. Of course, I can assure you, I won''t touch any of your money, the will will will only stop them from talking. Otherwise, if they come to suing me every day, I''m going to die of trouble.


    "Well, I''ll write it to you, but in what capacity do you want it, and I don''t know if it will be legal," Swallow said.


    "As for the legal benefits, I don''t know either. If there''s no legal effect, then we''ll have to consult a lawyer, and if there''s no legal effect, then we''ll think of a solution. If you appear directly in front of them, then even if you break the rules, you won''t let them take away what you''ve accumulated in your life," I said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay ¡­" Swallow unexpectedly didn''t have any doubts this time. Whatever I say is what I say, this makes me very curious, because in my impression, Swallow isn''t someone who doesn''t know how to make her own decision. In fact, it could even be said that she is a very assertive person.


    "Three, do you have anything else to say to me?" Seeing that I was staring at her without saying anything, Yanzi asked again.


    "No," I said without thinking. After thinking for a while, I said, "I want to apologize to you. I had some misunderstandings towards you in the past, and also offending words from Xiao Keke."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve come here for the things I received before, which are a hundred times more unpleasant than yours. I''m a bit regretful, but after knowing you in the nightclub for so long, it''s as if I''ve never met you, except after I die ¡­" Swallow brightly smiled. If time could rush over, she would definitely not be like before, unruly, but she would treasure it. In a certain place, she would wait for a youth.


    "Cough cough, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going to class now. You should go discuss the matters regarding the will with Xiao Keke. She''s a bookworm with a lot of knowledge," Sensing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, I coughed dryly and turned around to leave, but the moment I turned around, Xiao Keke was really shocked.


    Xiao Keke, do you have any morals at all? To actually eavesdrop on our conversation.


    "Ahem, um, I was just passing by," Xiao Keke saw my anger and laughed dryly before disappearing.


    I ran all the way to class, but today there was going to be a big battle. How could I have the mood to go to class, and I wasn''t even dozing off at all, on the contrary, I was extremely excited. After finishing the roll call, I sneakily slipped away, but I didn''t go to study, but to train.


    On He Hua''s side, a huge breakthrough had occurred before even noon. She had already found out where Li Sheng was hiding, it was at a place called the Lotus Blossom House in the old city area. That place was a wasteland and was extremely famous, because it was said that that place had been haunted for more than ten years.


    So at noon, Xiao Keke and Yanzi found me again and went with me to the Hibiscus Restaurant.


    "Master, is that the Hibiscus Restaurant over there?" Not far from the Hibiscus Courtyard, I found one of the old men to confirm.


    "Yes, young man, why are you asking this?" the lord asked doubtfully.


    "Nothing, I''ll just ask." It would be fine as long as he was sure that it was. In fact, the Hibiscus Courtyard was really eye-catching. The stone and wood structure of the building had already been completely burnt, and the remaining broken walls were also pitch black.


    "Hey, young man, I''m telling you, don''t go in there. It''s haunted. It''s easy to leave you there. Many people will be sick after entering," the grandpa quickly stopped me and said.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I''m a tough person, so I''m not afraid of this!" I smiled. I didn''t even fear living with ghosts everyday, not to mention barging into a haunted house.


    Ignoring the grandpa''s persuasion, I rushed into the pavilion, which occupied quite a bit of space. At that time, there was a big teahouse, and the ancient teahouse had food, so there would be a kitchen and a place for the waiters to stay. When I went in, however, the place immediately changed, and the ruins disappeared.


    "Big Sis He Hua!" My heart was filled with grief and a little afraid. Fortunately, I saw He Hua right away and went to her side.


    "You still dare to come," Li Sheng stood opposite to He Hua, and when he saw me, he immediately gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    "Enough of your rubbish, I''ll give you one last minute to think about it. Do you want to leave or stay? If you stay, I''ll kill you and destroy your soul, never to reincarnate again!" He Hua''s face turned sinister, and her body gave off an extremely terrifying aura.


    "Let''s go," Li Sheng''s subordinates all left, not a single one of them stayed behind, but I saw that there were still a few decorating workers who did not leave, of course, they did not stand beside Li Sheng, they were just spectating.


    Li Sheng clenched his teeth and endured, but he could not hold on, he shouted and rushed up to fight with Li Sheng. Li Sheng was not He Hua''s opponent, but he could barely take a few blows, and then, the extremely excited Xiao Keke rushed up again, Xiao Keke would not fight, but she still knew how to hug him. Right, Xiao Keke rushed up to hug him, and weirdly, there was a light halo emitting from Xiao Keke''s hands, causing him to be unable to struggle free.


    If he was unable to struggle free from it, then it would become fun to continue. He Hua was a violent beating, and after that, even the swallow was killed by Li Sheng, so he felt even more hatred towards Li Sheng. When the swallow attacked, he simply didn''t want to be too bloody, and used his foot to kick Li Sheng''s head.


    "Ao, stop hitting me, stop hitting me, I''m going, I''m going, I''ll leave when the sky gets dark!" Finally, Li Sheng could not hold on anymore and immediately begged for mercy.


    "It''s still dark, let''s go immediately! We won''t wait a minute longer!" Swallow shouted loudly and kicked Li Sheng a few more times.


    "Immediately, the sun outside is so big!" Li Sheng''s face instantly turned bitter, but what he got in return was another burst of kicks from Swallow, and in the end, Li Sheng still gave in.


    "I will escort him out, you guys can go back first," He Hua pulled Li Sheng up and said.


    "Zhang Feng, what should we do about these ghosts?" He Hua asked as he walked away.


    "Spare us, spare us, don''t chase us away, we did not join Li Sheng''s camp, they stole our house," the few workers who were renovating the house saw how fierce Xiao Keke and the others were, and when they heard that they were going to attack them, they were immediately scared to the point of peeing.


    "Forget it, these are all honest people who are suffering. Don''t make things difficult for them." I knew that these people were all migrant workers. It was just that they died in injustice.


    We wanted to leave, but one of the workers who was brave enough to kneel down in front of us and said, "Hero, help us. We died in injustice!"

 C45

    After being stopped by a few decorating workers from the Hibiscus Courtyard, we even complained about our grievances and made Xiao Keke, Xiao Keke and the rest stop. We knew that people like them, who have been unwilling to leave even after dozens of years, must have some kind of huge grievance or obsession.


    "Come, tell me how you died in injustice. From the looks of it, all of you are honest people. You didn''t do anything evil, so you should be reincarnated!" I said.


    "Hero, it''s not that we don''t want to be reborn, it''s just that we can''t swallow our anger. We''re just ordinary workers, but we''re being burned alive here. Our families are trying to redress our grievances, but they forced us to be locked up in a mental hospital for some unknown crime. So we''re not willing to watch that person die." One of them said.


    "What? Who''s being so ruthless? Tell me, be careful!" Damn it. When they heard their tearful cries, they were extremely shocked.


    "The thing is, ten-odd years ago, I came with a few fellow villagers to work, at that time ¡­" The few of them bawled, and after about ten minutes, I finally understood what was going on.


    In the end, one of the construction companies called the Divine Cow Building got hold of them, and the other one, the one named the Qingfeng Building, gave up on it. They set fire to the building when the building was about to be built, and then the owner of the Divine Cow Building lost his family fortune and hanged himself. However, the police who came to collect the corpses found out about the traces of the building''s construction, and even the families of the workers who decorated the building found out about it.


    So those relatives started to sue the Qingfeng Building Company, but first, they didn''t have any substantial evidence, and secondly, their power wasn''t as great as others''. That Qingfeng Building Company didn''t want to make any trouble, and on one hand, they wanted to beat up the people in the court, and on the other hand, they also did some dirty work.


    None of these methods left any evidence, but how can I hide it from these ghosts? However, these decorations workers were too honest. No matter how resentful they were, they didn''t dare to take revenge in private and were waiting for someone to help them.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll definitely help you the next time I come, but I''ll be leaving first today." But after hearing their story, I just wanted to leave right away, because I knew that this Qingfeng Building Company should be called Qingfeng Group now, and it was one of the largest corporations in the city, with a market capitalization of ten billion. Its mayor level leader, a regular guest, was even frequently invited to university to lecture, and it could be said that it was a very famous existence.


    Just as I rushed out of the door, Xiao Keke stopped me and said, "Zhang Feng, why are you so heartless? They are so pitiful, and even though they suffered such grievances, can''t you help them?"


    "Help my ass, I helped them, so the next pitiful one will be me. Don''t tell me you don''t know about Qingfeng Group, and you forgot about the matter of picking up the corpses two days ago, don''t you? Do something good and I will stir up some trouble, if you like you help yourself, in any case, you''re already dead, so don''t be afraid of dying!" I shouted.


    After I finished speaking, I didn''t care what Xiao Keke thought anymore. Xiao Keke was too naive, and refused to tell her about some of the social dangers. I called out to Swallow, and then I left.


    Taiping Lake, it was a very large, random place close to the outskirts of the city, its circumference was a few kilometers, there was a park nearby and the Taiping Lake was usually used as a reservoir, it was a good place to go for excursions.


    At this time, there were many boats on the Taiping Lake, as well as people wearing diving suits. Of course, this was not a tour, but a police task.


    This is the place where Ah Biao''s corpse was exterminated. After half a day of consideration, the Big Boss finally came to the desired conclusion and went to report it himself. As for how to report it, we do not know.


    "I''m not really worried about that, what I''m worried about is whether that Li Mingchang will run away or not," He Hua said. Her eyes had not left the policemen on the lake surface, and he could tell that she still missed those days when he was a police officer.


    "It shouldn''t be. Li Mingchang is such a vicious and vindictive person, if he sees us, not only would he not run away, he would take the initiative to seek revenge on us," I said after thinking for a while.


    "I hope so," He Hua replied. Maybe it was because she had seen some acquaintances, but He Hua was not in a good mood today, and was even more taciturn than usual.


    After dusk, the police had already evacuated Li Mingchang''s body, because his corpse was sealed in a gas barrel. As there were too many sludges in the Taiping Lake, it was extremely difficult to fish up water from the water, thus after an entire afternoon''s worth of work, it would become even more difficult at night. For the sake of the safety of the divers, they could only wait until the next day to come back.


    Originally, they left someone to guard here, but this wasn''t a murder scene. There was nothing to guard at all. That person had waited for more than an hour, and seeing that there weren''t many people here today, he went to sleep alone.


    "The police have been tossing and turning the whole afternoon, but only a few people came to the park at night. We can''t even dance in the square anymore, that''s just good for us!" Seeing that there weren''t many people in the park, I said happily.


    "Sister He Hua, what should we do now? Should we go into the water to search?" Xiao Keke was also very excited. She didn''t know why she had become so violent, she was so happy to be able to fight.


    "No, if we go down, we won''t know the situation. We should wait for him to come out," He Hua said.


    So we kept waiting, waiting for who knows how long, I just slowly fell asleep, but when Li Mingchang came out, he woke me up.


    "Look," Xiao Keke said as she pointed to the lake surface.


    I looked at the lake. The moon was bright and round tonight, and the lake was shimmering, but there was one place where the lake was churning, like a big fish jumping.


    "Look at the lake below us," Xiao Keke pointed in front of us again. I lowered my head and looked, and instantly sucked in a breath of cold air, because I saw that our side of the road was densely packed with fish, I think that all the fish from Taiping Lake were all gathered here, and those fish also seemed to be very scared, as if there was something chasing after them from behind.


    "The Yin Qi is too heavy, Li Mingchang is truly a devil, all these fish were all scared by him!" He Hua''s face started to turn serious.


    "Ah, then can we win?" I was a little shaken, this kind of scene is too terrifying.


    "Even if he can''t win, he still has to. Tonight is when he''s at his weakest. If he''s able to absorb the Yang Qi, then that would be even more terrifying," He Hua said, and then instantly disappeared. In a blink of an eye, he was already far away, and Xiao Keke and Swallow had already left as well.


    "Dammit, it''s so far!" I cursed under my breath, when I reached the place Li Mingchang appeared from, even running around the Taiping Lake would be more than a kilometer, he''s really running me to death.


    But when I ran over, He Hua and the rest had already started fighting with Li Mingchang, the current Li Mingchang was truly terrifying, his entire body was pitch-black, releasing a black Qi, his body was like pieces of cement, and his eyes were red, like a cow''s, red eye, it was extremely terrifying.


    Seeing that I was here, Li Mingchang immediately erupted, because he recognized me, and suffered several times at my hands. In the end, I still killed him, and he even recognized me after turning into ashes.


    Li Mingchang was distracted for a moment, but it was completely useless for He Hua. With a grab of her hand, He Hua was immediately thrown out, and with a pounce, Xiao Keke rushed over to hug him. But under Li Mingchang''s furious roar, Xiao Keke''s entire person was instantly torn apart.


    "Xiao Keke!" Seeing Xiao Keke being torn to shreds, I was immediately frightened and shouted of my birth.


    But when it happened, it made me feel more at ease, because Xiao Keke''s soul didn''t immediately scatter. Her body closed up again, but she seemed to be a lot weaker.


    Swallow''s fighting strength was even more unbearable. After being kicked by Li Mingchang, he couldn''t even crawl back up, and only He Hua could deal with him once or twice, but she was also clearly at a disadvantage and couldn''t beat him.


    "Quick, use your ultimate move!" Xiao Keke shouted at me. She said that it was an ultimate move and not a talisman because she was afraid of startling Li Mingchang, scaring him away. One must know that the IQ of those who have escaped the pursuit of the police many times is definitely not low.


    "En!" I nodded my head as I could only use the Heavenly Thunder Talisman now. I took out a small knife and wiped it on my palm before applying it to the Heavenly Thunder Talisman.


    However, just as I touched it, one of my hands was grabbed and my hand almost broke from the force of the impact. I wanted to switch hands, but my neck was once again grabbed and the other hand subconsciously protected my neck.


    Seeing that she had been captured, He Hua panicked and immediately attacked Li Mingchang''s joints. But Li Mingchang is now a dead man, what''s the use of hitting his joints?


    "Symbol, symbol!" I made a weak sound as I used symbols to kill him.


    He Hua reached out to grab the talisman, but when it touched me, it was like I was electrocuted. Li Mingchang fell to the ground and pulled it out, and when she saw the look in my eyes, she became extremely afraid, and increased the force in her hand, causing me to scream in pain.


    "I''ll do it!" Xiao Keke shouted, her eyes filled with sadness. Then, with a run, she wanted to knock the Heavenly Thunder Talisman in my hand down, but just as Xiao Keke was about to crash into it, a hand appeared beside her and pushed her away. It was Swallow who made her move, and she directly grabbed onto the Heavenly Thunder Talisman with one hand, while she grabbed onto Li Mingchang with the other.


    "Zi zi!" Immediately, the swallow twitched as if it had been electrocuted. Li Mingchang wasn''t any better off, so he immediately let go of me.


    "Swallow!" I shouted, endured the pain, and directly rushed up to her, pulling the Heavenly Thunder Talisman from her hands, then smashed it onto Li Mingchang''s body.


    Being struck by the Heavenly Thunder Talisman was just an appetizer, the most important thing was that the heavenly lightning had descended. When the Heavenly Thunder Talisman was activated, a black cloud had formed above our heads, while Li Mingchang was paralyzed by the lightning, as though he was locked onto by lightning, he didn''t even have the chance to run.


    "Roar!" Li Mingchang screamed in fear, but the outcome did not change. A few seconds later, heavenly lightning descended and directly turned Li Mingchang into ashes.


    "Swallow, swan, how are you?" However, I couldn''t feel happy at all, because Swallow had also suffered from heavy injuries and had already fainted. On the other hand, He Hua was fine, but was still unable to stand up.


    "He Hua, what''s going on? How is Yanzi?" I hurriedly asked.


    But He Hua only shook her head, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t be anxious, Sister Yan Zi will definitely be fine. Oh right, look for Elder Sister, Elder Sister will definitely have a way," Xiao Keke comforted her.


    "F * ck, how the f * ck can I contact her?" Come, let''s go home! "I yelled. I had already alarmed many people when there was no reason for lightning to strike, I don''t want to stay here any longer. I carried Swallow while Xiao Keke supported He Hua and quickly ran.


    That''s why we didn''t notice that not far away, there was a person holding a mobile phone. His hands and feet were constantly trembling.

 C46

    Bringing the swallow home, she was still unconscious, which made people very anxious, because the swallow was meant to save us from getting hurt. If not for Yan Zi risking his life to save me, I would have already been strangled to death by Li Mingchang. I still have an extremely obvious bruise on my neck.


    "Big Sister He Hua, are you alright?" I went to look at He Hua again. He Hua was fine, she only touched him once, so she wasn''t directly caught in her hands.


    He Hua shook her head, indicating that she had nothing more to do.


    "Zhang Feng, come out, Sister Yan Zi!" Suddenly, Xiao Keke shouted, and I immediately rushed out, and He Hua followed.


    "Swallow!" I shouted, because we both saw the swan''s body begin to turn transparent, as if it were about to break away from its soul. I reached out to grab her hand, only to realize that I couldn''t smash it anymore.


    Wuu," Xiao Keke immediately started to cry.


    But at this moment, the door to my room was suddenly opened by someone. A figure rushed in like a gust of wind, and before we could see clearly, he had already arrived by Yanzi''s side. That person directly stuffed something into Yanzi''s mouth.


    "Du Sanniang, you still know who''s coming!" When I saw who it was, I shouted angrily.


    "Why, are you angry? "A small matter like this, with a Heavenly Thunder Talisman in your hand, can actually be done like this? I''m not angry yet, and you still dare to be angry?" Du Sanniang arrogantly pointed at me as she viciously spoke.


    "Swallow is about to die. What do you mean?! You''re so powerful, Li Mingchang can kill himself, and one finger is enough, what do you need me to do?!" I scolded loudly, but at the same time, I could not understand. Du Sanniang is so powerful, and also the Ghost Officer;


    "I''ve never needed a reason for doing things. Even if you want to hear it, you have to listen. Since this is your first time doing something like this, I don''t want to hold you accountable. If you dare to speak to me like this next time, you will feel good." Du Sanniang said with a smile.


    She said it was great, but it was even more miserable than what I heard. Damn, I was really furious, but I really didn''t dare to do it, Du Sanniang is too scary, I think even if I was given a dozen Heavenly Thunder Talismans, I wouldn''t be able to kill her.


    What are you looking at? Have you never seen a couple fight before?" I pointed at the door and cursed. My door was slammed open by Du Sanniang, and with such a loud noise, people from the upper and lower class ran over to look. Luckily, Du Sanniang was a living corpse and everyone could see her, otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to explain myself, so I walked over, slammed the door, and vented my anger.


    "Kid, not bad. You''re trying to take advantage of me again. Are you sure it''s that easy to take advantage of me?" Du Sanniang said to me with a smile.


    My heart thumped as I thought to myself, ''Why did I have to use such a vulgar mouth? The last time I picked up her corpse, I was arranged to do this sort of thing. Now I''m still taking advantage of her.


    I didn''t know how to reply, so I rolled my eyes. Seeing that Yan Zi was slowly waking up, I was immediately overjoyed and coincidentally made an excuse to avoid Du Sanniang''s words.


    "Swallow, are you alright?" Xiao Keke and the others asked with deep concern.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Swallow was also very happy. Now that her body had slowly returned to its normal state, she was no longer as transparent as before.


    "Since you''re fine, then come with me to the Underworld. There are still some things that you need to do," Du Sanniang said.


    "Wait. Didn''t they say to wait for the first seven years before they send her away? There''s still one more day!" I was immediately very unhappy. Swallow had just given up his life for us and was just about to be taken away after waking up. This was too unkind.


    "The reason Swallow was able to stay here, was because I gave her a gift. Now that things are done, she naturally has to leave." However, Du Sanniang did not give her any face at all.


    F * ck, I knew that Du Sanniang was someone who didn''t care about others, so I immediately gave Xiao Keke a hint and looked at him, telling him to act like a spoiled child.


    This time, Xiao Keke comprehended everything thoroughly, and immediately hugged onto Du Sanniang''s arm and begged. He Hua was different from her usual aloof and cold self and kept on speaking good words to Du Sanniang, finally coaxing Du Sanniang to be happy.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. You two don''t need to speak nicely on his behalf, I''ll just give you another day''s time. Wait for me here before 12 o''clock tomorrow. I''ll go get her. You guys better take care of yourselves."


    "Thank you, Elder Sister. You''re so beautiful and kind, I''m so jealous of you," Xiao Keke laughed out loud.


    "Before you leave, say one more word, and don''t break the rules for the last day. I know what you guys did, and you guys are going to the Underworld to judge after the first seven. The more wrong you guys are, the more right you guys will get" Du Sanniang wanted to leave, but after opening the door, he warned them again.


    Swallow and I looked at each other, we naturally know what Du Sanniang was talking about. In reality, swallows are making up wills against the rules right now, how could they only make one''s will after death, but this is unrelated to Dajian, what''s important is that I checked online, and this kind of will is not fair, and my relationship with Swallow cannot be investigated, if there''s a lawsuit, it''s basically impossible for me to win, so we''re thinking about making Swallow go back home and scare her brother, making him give up this money, this is more serious. If we scare her brother out, then the crime will be heavier.


    "That''s great, Sister Yan Zi, where should we go tomorrow?" Xiao Keke laughed.


    "Yi, I didn''t even realize that you had called me Big Sis. When did your relationship with Yanzi become so good?" I asked. Didn''t Xiao Keke always look down on Yanzi?


    "I need you to mind your own business. You still have the nerve to ask about women''s matters?" Xiao Keke directly went against her words.


    Swallow smiled but didn''t speak, while He Hua pretended that she didn''t know anything, and let me make myself look bad.


    "Alright, you guys can discuss how to play tomorrow. I''m going to sleep, and I still have to work in class tomorrow," I said speechlessly. I was really envious of them for having some fun, but I was the one who was tired, so it was fine to have lessons, have less time, and have a lot of holidays.


    I slowly fell asleep, and after sleeping for an unknown period of time, I felt that someone was hugging me. I was shocked, but I did not immediately open my eyes. At first, I pretended that I did not know, but after thinking about it, I still reached out to hug that person as well.


    The next day, when I woke up and found no one at home, although there was one breakfast at home, Xiao Keke had even left a note saying that they had gone to play. After I finished eating breakfast, I went to school, and I even went for a run first.


    Maybe it was because they were in a good mood, but they were all in high spirits tonight during class. They took the time to look at WeChat, and sure enough, last night Big Boss invited a lot of workers to eat, mainly the meritorious people from that night, Ah Biao, and the few who helped to destroy the corpses, I, these are all meritorious officials, and the spectators who came up, and the ones who were shot and almost died by Li Mingchang, all have their rewards.


    Perhaps the big boss knew the reason I didn''t stay at the nightclub for a long time, so he gave me cash. It wasn''t as much as the last time, but it was equivalent to half a year''s salary.


    The two high profile rewards in a row had brought a lot of popularity to the company. It was not only hard to reward them for meritorious deeds, but also for a lot of money. However, with the help of Big Boss, the company''s morale was boosted.


    As one of the parties involved, I naturally had to echo the policies of the Big Boss. After saying this, the Sister Hong secretly praised me and asked me when I would take over the Yan Zi''s money.


    I told Sister Hong that Yanzi had already agreed to what I had said previously, and had even made a will, signed and sealed it, and used his identity as Yanzi''s secret boyfriend to allow the Sister Hong to spread the news. Sister Hong didn''t say anything more, she only told me to be careful of Yanzi''s extremely good little brother, since he had left quite a bit of money, so they wouldn''t give up so easily.


    But I also have a way to deal with this, I can let Sister Hong be at ease and find some time to go through the procedures.


    Lunch in the cafeteria, I actually heard a student talking about the matter of the Taiping Lake thunder last night in the cafeteria. The sky was extremely clear last night, and just a few square meters of space was suddenly covered in dark clouds, and after that, I got tired of doing it, and then, it suddenly disappeared. Such a strange thing can naturally attract the attention of many people, especially those mysterious forums.


    "F * ck, this mortal bastard. It''s said that he filmed the true reason for the lightning strike on the Taiping Lake plane last night. However, he had to spend money to buy it, and even wanted fifty yuan for a portion."


    "That''s right. This guy is definitely a swindler. Fifty yuan. I can buy a few seeds for the superior dish on the internet. Who wants them?" Someone replied.


    Hearing me almost laughing out loud, I realized that there were too many of these types of people in the past when some celebrities caught up with the sect, and there were also many of these types of people who came out to sell videos.


    I don''t really care about this sort of thing. Although I was involved in last night''s incident and was waiting for Xiao Keke and the others to come and play in the afternoon, it was actually a huge trouble waiting for them to come and play.


    Because Yanzi''s brother and her parents actually went straight to the school and forced me out of the classroom. Her brother threatened me to give the money to them, or beat me up, while the parents were both crying and making a ruckus, accusing me of lying to Yanzi with tears and snot in order to steal the money from them. This sudden turn of events also left me at a loss for what to do, for a moment, the school began to gossip, and even the school leaders were unable to stop me.

 C47

    In less than a week, I came to the President''s office once again, but this time, the people who came together were even more complicated. Other than the President, the head teacher of my counselor, class teacher, and other direct line management teachers were also there, as well as Yanzi''s parents and younger brother, and also the two policemen of the police station. This is also the reason why the President''s expression has always been unsightly, because in his opinion, if there were no outsiders in the academy, then everything would have been easy to discuss.


    "Comrade Police, Principal, you guys come here and judge, this kid is trying to seduce my daughter, not to mention freeloading, he still wants to snatch my daughter''s hard-earned money, what kind of money is that, hard-earned money, according to the law, my daughter painstakingly sold her flesh and blood to earn. This money should be given to us, but this little bastard only wants to steal money with a fake will, is there still justice in this world?"


    With her preemptive actions, she instantly gathered everyone''s sympathy towards them, and adding on two other people, it was almost enough to solidify my image. A pretty boy, he was being taken care of, taking advantage of the sudden death of the female lead to transfer of property and create a fake will. If the swallow was killed suddenly, they might even imagine that I murdered the female owner.


    When they came to my classroom to make a ruckus, I was basically silent. Except that afterwards, when I really couldn''t keep quiet anymore, I got called to the police and reported it to the teachers. Looking at their ugly expressions, I really sympathized with Swallow.


    "Old man, calm down first. The school is a place for teaching and educating people, and it also values character the most. If Zhang Feng does what you all have said, I can give you guys an answer right now, I will definitely expel him," The Principal knew that this kind of person was hard to deal with and the moment he opened his mouth, he immediately consoled them.


    "Right, he''s fired! What qualifications does a person like him have to study in a university? He''s not studying at all! He''s always hanging out with a bunch of prostitutes and girls!" Swallow''s younger brother shouted.


    Zhang Feng, together with the prostitute, and the girl, what did your sister do? Don''t say, she was just playing around, but the character of this family didn''t even need to be studied closely, just these few sentences alone were enough to show. As a teacher, they were the police, and who knows how many simple peasants had seen them, but this kind of person was really rare.


    "If we investigate the truth, I will naturally expel him. Right now, we will explain in detail what exactly happened, I still don''t really understand, why Zhang Feng is in a dispute with you guys over a will," the dean said again. They had been crying ever since they had entered the room, so he was still confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    "What else could it be? This little bastard is always trying to seduce my daughter and eat her, but now my daughter has been killed by someone, but she still has some money left with her boss. We asked my daughter''s boss for the money back, but my boss showed us a fake will and said that the money would be given to him, do you think that it''s normal for him not to give his own money to an outsider?" Swallow''s brother shouted.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s gaze is focused on me. According to their words, this matter is really fishy. At the very least, none of the normal people would do such a thing.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t keep quiet as well. Don''t you have anything you want to explain?" I didn''t say anything, so the dean couldn''t just listen to one person and ask for an explanation.


    Let me correct a few points. Firstly, Yanzi and I have a normal relationship, I didn''t spend a single cent on her. Secondly, the money was transferred to me through Yanzi''s own mouth. Furthermore, there is a will to prove that the will is true. If you don''t believe me, please ask a handwriting expert to verify it." After thinking for a long time, I finally spoke.


    I have sacrificed a lot this time. At the very least, in terms of reputation, I have sacrificed myself completely. Although I didn''t mean to look down on Yanzi, how many people could understand the kind of woman who sold her meat?


    Thus, at this moment, everyone''s expression is also very wonderful. The two policemen are just here to bear witness to something, without their business, they are just enjoying the story like they are watching it. My teachers are also not the same, not to mention whether the inheritance is real or fake, just my words are enough to make them frown.


    "Bullshit, you''re my sister''s boyfriend, how come I''ve never heard of you before? I''ve asked my sister''s colleagues before and they all said my sister wasn''t in a relationship. Plus, do you have money? Can you raise my sister?" Yan Zi''s brother immediately retorted.


    "Aside from asking the swallow for money, did you guys ask him about one thing? Do you know how many hours a day he works? Do you still remember when his birthday is? Do you still remember what he likes? It really is a bunch of top quality people?" Even I couldn''t resist asking.


    "What do you mean by that, it''s none of your business! No matter what, the money isn''t yours, so if you don''t give it to me, I''ll go to the court and sue you. I''ll find a reporter to expose you, as well as your school.


    When he said this, the dean''s face immediately darkened. Didn''t he say that he wanted to reduce the influence of the news? If he really did find a reporter to report on the incident, then all his work would have been in vain.


    "Since you found me to negotiate, then talk properly, or else all of you can leave. I firmly believe that our school''s students would not do such a shameless thing, Zhang Feng, where is your will? Take it out, our school also has a few professors who are somewhat accomplished in calligraphy.


    In the end, it was someone who had been in power for a long time. He was full of vigor. With this outburst from the dean, all three of the Yan Clan''s best quality items were subdued.


    "Let''s see. Who''s afraid of who?" Swallow''s mother was still stubborn.


    "Principal, the will is here!" I hastily took out the will from my body. There were three parts of the will, one for Sister Hong, one for me to bring along, and one for me to make a backup copy at home.


    After reading the will, the dean handed it to the dean of the department. They were unable to find anything wrong with it for the time being.


    "Old man, because we don''t have any notes to compare right now, we still need to verify it. However, the will says that as relatives, you don''t usually care about your daughter, and never ask her about anything except asking for money. You don''t even allow us to return home for the new year.


    "Bullsh * t. No, there''s absolutely no such thing!" They denied it without even thinking.


    "Then tell me, how long ago was the last time Yanzi went home? Two years ago was it three years ago, after the Yanzi went home and was ridiculed, did you let her go home? Four years ago, who blocked Yanzi from entering the house, is this still her real parents?" I stood up to question them one by one, and these were all things that the Sister Hong had told me. Ever since she found out that Yanzi was still by my side, she had discussed a lot of things about Yanzi with me before.


    "Defamation, Principal, look, he''s still slandering us. We''re relatives of Swallow, how can we do this? Are we still human? Take out the evidence, if there''s no evidence, then I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Swallow''s mother pointed at me and cursed.


    "Evidence? Do you really dare to take it? How about I have Yanzi come over tonight to chat with you guys?" I sneered.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" My words sent shivers down their spines, but then they said, "Swallow is already dead. If she can come back, we won''t take the money anymore. Can you make the dead speak?"


    "Who says I can''t when a dead person speaks?" I muttered to myself. Although I didn''t want to, I could only come up with this plan. I must teach them a lesson tonight.


    "President, fellow teachers, fellow policemen, please bear witness. First of all, the issue of wills involves a lot of secrets, there are laws and ethics that cannot be solved today, but as a student, I will still insist on my own justice, so I will stick to my point of view, if they want to sue, then let them sue me. I will accept it, but today they rushed into the classroom and beat me up for no reason, slandering me, I want them to give me an explanation, compensation, and an apology." I said to everyone as I stood up.


    "That''s right, you can go to the court and defend your will, but beating someone up isn''t right. Look at the scratches on that young man''s body. If he''s in the hospital, you can check. If he''s in the wrong, then apologize!" One of the policemen didn''t have the mood to read on, so he directly said.


    "Wow, I don''t want to live anymore, you city people are bullying us country folk. Oh god, open your eyes, we are going to be bullied to death ¡­" As soon as the police finished their sentence, Swallow''s mother sat on the ground, crying miserably.


    The dean and the others had no experience with this sort of thing, so they tried to persuade her, but she was crying even harder now. The younger brother even took out her cell phone to take pictures, but the police had a better idea, so they took out handcuffs and roasted her mother before saying, "Cry, continue to cry and see how long you can cry. This is the university''s executive office, not a place for you to cause trouble, if you leave obediently now, I won''t arrest you.


    After a series of threats, Yanzi''s mother and the others finally shut their mouths. Then, under the escort of two policemen, they walked out of the office. My homeroom teacher went out to see them off.


    "Zhang Feng, explain to me clearly what happened today. If you don''t, don''t come to class today, the two policemen are my friends and that''s why they helped me. If they weren''t here, how much face would our school have lost?" Once they left, the dean slapped the table and scolded.


    Alright, then let me explain. Yanzi isn''t actually my girlfriend, she''s just a good friend. A few days ago, she was killed by a gangster and left behind the money, and then ¡­" I had to make up another story. Of course, 80% of the story was true, I just hid the part about how the swallow turned into a ghost, and the rest, including how her family treated her, how they did it after dying, my conversations with Sister Hong, and the amount of money I was going to spend on public goods were all true. Of course, my role had changed to that of a girl friend, not a boyfriend.


    After saying that, the Dean and the Dean fell into silence.


    "Principal, look ¡­" In the end, the counselor was still relatively young. After hearing this, he was moved. He wanted to defend me, but the dean stopped him.


    "Zhang Feng, although this matter is within your control, you do not have any legal advantage in this matter, so I will not make any judgement and return the will to you ¡­" The dean finally spoke, then returned the will to me.


    "Thank you, Headmaster. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first." I took the will, but felt something inside and took a peek inside. It turned out to be a business card with the name of a lawyer written on it.


    When I walked out of the principal''s office, I was shocked. There was actually a large crowd of students crowded at the entrance. Holy shit, this bunch of people who just wanted to watch the show.


    "Look, it''s him, it''s him, the one with the mysterious Taiping Lake last night was him. Holy shit, he even flew up in the air last night, he''s too awesome ¡­" But when I heard some people''s comments, I was immediately stunned.


    Last night''s matter with Taiping Lake was exposed? I felt a big wave of trouble coming, so I covered my face and ran out of the crowd.

 C48

    When I rushed out of the crowd and returned to the classroom, I knew how much trouble I was in. The first was that my profession had been exposed, that I was working at a nightclub, that I was a prostitute, that I was raised by a woman, that I was plotting to seize the inheritance. Most people would look at me with disdain when they said this, and occasionally a few Marisol''s girls would think that it was also an internal, inquiring look.


    After checking on the internet, I found out that the cafeteria had just eaten lunch and heard that the fifty yuan video had exploded on the internet. First of all, there was actually someone who had spent money to buy the video, and after enjoying it for a while, he had deciphered the video and posted it on the internet for free.


    The content of the video was very simple, it was the contents of our battle against Li Mingchang. Of course, He Hua and the others could not see it, they could only see me, so when I was grabbed by Li Mingchang and lifted my leg off the ground, it was completely a strange video of me being caught by a ghost. The main character was also a student of our school, how could this not make those people go crazy.


    There were so many text messages that my phone almost got stuck. The social media like WeChat also contained countless messages that wanted to add me as a friend, but of course, there were also countless people asking me if the video was real, if the person there was me, if the swallow''s parents were slandering me, if the swallow had left a lot of money, and so on.


    Amongst them, Wang Yinyin was the one who asked me if I was having a fight with Xiao Keke after getting caught by him last night.


    ", I would like to ask if you have Yin Yang Eyes, did you get hit by a ghost last night? It is said that the police were fishing for corpses at Taiping Lake yesterday, did you specially go there to exorcise the dead souls," Finally, a representative of the bystanders asked.


    "I don''t have a Yin Yang Eyes, and I didn''t go to the Taiping Lake yesterday either. That video was an ps, fake," I replied stiffly, without taking the hint of color out of my face.


    "But the person on the screen is you. What''s your explanation? If you say PS, then who is it? Is it your enemy?" The person asked again.


    "I''m sorry, don''t ask me these questions. I''m not familiar with you either, right now I''m in class." I really wanted to be angry, but I couldn''t find a reason to be angry. Watching the crowd, watching the show, wasn''t that the mentality of a Chinese?


    "Teacher, I''m not feeling well, may I ask for a leave of absence?" But I don''t want to stay here any longer, so I raised my hand and asked loudly.


    "En, you can leave, I won''t call you out today." Right now, over 90% of the students in the classroom are looking at me from the corner. He''s almost unable to attend class, so of course he would be eager for me to leave.


    I said thank you, rolled up the book, and immediately left the classroom.


    But when I walked out of the teaching building, I met Xiao Keke, Swallow He Hua and the other two. Xiao Keke was currently happily introducing the arrangement of the school to the Swallow.


    "This is the teaching building, this is called De Xin Restaurant, which means'' De Cai ''. It is one of the main teaching buildings for the students, and it is also where the science students do their experiments. After that, we will go to dorm A, which is also divided into many areas ¡­" Xiao Keke explained as she pointed to the buildings of the school. Her eyes were filled with stars, and it was obvious that she was very envious.


    "Zhang Feng, why have you come out? Shouldn''t you be in class right now?" Then, they saw me and excitedly ran over to me.


    "No, no, Zhang Feng, what are you doing? Why are there so many people monitoring you? Why are there so many people secretly taking pictures of you?" He Hua quickly noticed that something was amiss.


    "Go home, let''s go home!" I purposely shouted loudly, but didn''t talk to them like I usually did. Xiao Keke and the others also realized what was going on and immediately shut their mouths, not saying a word.


    I took a cab home and pulled up the curtains before I told them what had happened today.


    "Zhang Feng, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been so angry, and I would have slapped you," the moment he finished speaking, Yanzi first apologized to me, his face turning completely red.


    "Swallow, don''t speak of sorry, I did this on my own accord. If I''m unwilling, then it''s useless no matter how much more you say sorry ¡­" I replied. This matter was not what Du Sanniang had requested me to do, and everything was voluntary, so I couldn''t blame anyone else.


    "Last night''s video was very chaotic, I am not afraid of ordinary people, but yesterday they went to retrieve Li Mingchang''s corpse, and at night, something like this happened. I am afraid the police will find trouble for you, and the other hidden problem is the monks and Taoists, look, the ghosts have appeared, then, will there be cultivators? If they were to see you with us, what happens if they misunderstand you?" He Hua said.


    "I''m not very worried about that. The video only had three minutes of heat, I didn''t talk for a few days, and now that it''s the information explosion era, it''s hard to maintain the heat of a matter, so I''m not afraid of Taoist Monk for the time being, because there aren''t many capable people who have the ability, and they might not have the time to pay attention to it. What I want to solve now is Swallow''s issue, and Swallow is leaving tonight. I don''t want her to leave in fear and regret, so I want to solve this matter once and for all."


    "How do we solve this once and for all?" He Hua asked.


    "Using special methods, such as scaring them, ghost scares them, they''re not afraid of people, I don''t believe they aren''t afraid of ghosts!" I coldly said. As the saying goes, if you don''t do bad things in normal times, and if you''re not afraid of ghosts knocking at your door in the middle of the night, with the face of the Swallow family, I don''t believe that if they don''t do bad things at all, you can scare them to death.


    "Okay, I''ll go. I''ll be number seven tonight, so I might as well go back and see them!" Swallow immediately replied, his eyes very cold.


    "This won''t do, all of you forgot what Du Sanniang said. People who die are not allowed to come into contact with living people, and are even more strictly prohibited from getting into contact with loved ones, so you are not allowed to speak out when you return home for number 7," He Hua immediately said. These were Du Sanniang''s rules, although she did not say what the punishment would be after she violated them, they did not want to offend him.


    "I know that, Du Sanniang said this rule before, but since there are loopholes in the laws, let alone simple rules, you can''t violate this rule, then those wandering souls who have no support and are not accepted by the Underworld, I also didn''t say what I wanted to do to Swallow''s parents, I just wanted them to give up on this money, so we only need for them to hear a little bit of sound, see a little of blood, that''s all," I explained. I was afraid that if Swallow personally appeared, I would be scared to death.


    "Zhang Feng, you are getting smarter and smarter, you are too awesome, I know what to do now, leave this matter to me," Xiao Keke suddenly laughed out loud, as if she knew what was going on.


    This was a very small hotel near the old city district, but the business there was booming, because their room was cheap. A single room with nothing but a water heater cost only forty yuan, and staying here for a night at a motel cost over a hundred yuan was very popular with the poor.


    In room 305, Yanzi''s three family members were discussing some matters. Actually, after being in the city for so many days, they had all understood one thing, they would not be able to succeed if they used the method of rural crying, crying, and hanging up on TV. Previously, it would be useless with Yanzi''s boss, but today, it would also be useless in school.


    "Little Hai, the money depends on you now. You''ve been studying for so many years, so tell me, how are you going to make that money come back?" Swallow''s mother said to her son, Li Hai.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''ve already made up my mind about this. I''ve asked my friends, and even if the will is real, they won''t be able to beat us. We need the money, but Mom, Mom, I''ll buy the car when we get the money!" Li Hai said complacently.


    "Buy, we need to buy a car. The things we need to change when we get home ¡­" Swallow''s mother immediately agreed.


    "I said, do you know how much money is in the Yanzi account?" Yanzi''s father asked.


    "About this, I really don''t know. But Yanzi usually has tens of thousands in her bank account. After saving for so many years, she definitely has a few hundred thousand," Yanzi''s mother said.


    He immediately changed his mind about buying a car to buy an Audi, and so did Yanzi''s mother, but they couldn''t see it. There were already several people in the room, and one of them, hearing their words, had long been crying. If he didn''t cover his mouth, he would have cried.


    Another figure gave a look, and the person standing in the corner immediately waved his hand. A gust of wind blew over, causing the window to close with a bang.


    "Why is there such a strong wind?" Li Hai muttered as he got up and opened the window. A room without air conditioning would be extremely hot if the window was closed, but no matter how he tried to open the window, he could not open it.


    "What''s going on? Why is it dark? It''s only 3 in the afternoon!" The window didn''t open, so it didn''t matter, but the next second it was already dark. Li Hai went to turn on the light, but the light bulb only flashed a few times before going out.


    "Argh, Swallow!" Suddenly, Li Hai heard his mother scream. He turned around and was shocked because he saw his own sister, Swallow, standing in the corner, with her eyes full of blood and tears and a pale face.


    "Sis, Sis, don''t come over here. Mom, help me!" Li Hai scrambled to the door and wanted to open it, but the door wouldn''t open no matter what. When he looked at the lock, it was also a broken hand.


    "Yan, Yan, why did you come back? If you die, you die! You even come back to scare your parents! Are you even human?!" Although Yan Zi''s father was also afraid, he still scolded loudly.


    "I''m not human, I''m dead!" Yanzi said in a distant and empty voice from the corner, "But I was killed by you guys. If it wasn''t for you not letting me in on the Chinese New Year four years ago, I wouldn''t have continued this profession. If it wasn''t for you forcing me to give you money every month, I wouldn''t have done this profession and wouldn''t have been killed. I feel wronged. I want you to accompany me down there."


    "No, no, sister, it''s all mother. It''s your mother who forced you to take the money, it''s none of my business, it''s not my business, sister, I''m your brother!" Li Hai was scared to the point of peeing, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing.


    "Little Hai, how can you say that? If you didn''t keep asking me for money, why would I keep asking for money from Swallow? My daughter, please spare us. We don''t have many years left to live, so mother begs you ¡­" Swallow''s mother also kneeled down and begged for mercy.


    "I know what you''ve done, I also know that you''ve only paid the crematorium for three years. I''m sad, you won''t let me go after I die, and you still want my hard-earned money, you still want to sue my man, tell me, do I want to kill you?" Swallow continued to shout from the corner, and made an even more terrifying gesture.


    At the same time, traces of blood appeared on the ground. They were the kind that slowly flowed in from the entrance, and would soon cover their bodies.


    The three of them screamed as they jumped onto the bed and broke down, begging for mercy, "Swallow, we were wrong, we really were wrong! Please let us go, we don''t want anything anymore, we just want to go home!"


    "Right, we just need to go home! Sis, are you going to let us go? We don''t need anything! Right, right, we brought your ashes home and buried them in our ancestors'' graves! Fine, let me go!" Li Hai yelled even more hysterically, as if he was afraid the swallow wouldn''t hear.


    "Whatever. You''re all my family. As long as you don''t disturb my man, I won''t look for you again. But if you dare to ask him for money, then I''ll look for you guys to accompany me!" Swallow ruthlessly said from the corner.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare. We''ll leave immediately and go home. We won''t be in this city again!" Li Hai promised immediately.


    "Mm, then it''s settled!" Swallow nodded, then disappeared. As he did so, the overhead light turned back on, a gust of wind blew in the room, and the window was once again opened. The sun shined outside the window.


    However, the room was in a miserable state. A foul stench filled the air. It turned out that the three of them were scared to the point that they peed their pants. The three of them did not dare to stay any longer.


    Of course, when he checked out, because he needed to pay for the bed wetting hotel, he had quarreled with the people at the hotel and did not want to talk anymore. In short, when Yan Zi and Xiao Keke saw this, they could not even laugh.

 C49

    Seeing the Yan Zi family members running away, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, their love for money wasn''t that strong, otherwise, when we meet someone who wants money more than life, we wouldn''t be able to do anything about him. After all, we just found a wandering soul and turned into a swallow to scare them.


    "Alright, now that everything has been resolved, let''s think about how we should play. Right now there are still eight hours left until midnight, we can do a lot of things," Xiao Keke said.


    "Mm. Yanzi, you make the decision. Today, we will listen to you!" I also replied with a smile. Now that the matter has been resolved, my mood is much more relaxed. Furthermore, Yanzi will be leaving in a few hours.


    "Let''s go to the beach, I like to look at the sea. When I was young, there was a small river in front of my house, and my grandma told me that the river flowed into the sea, so I always wanted to take a look. Although I''ve gone there before, I still want to see it again," Swallow said slowly with a light sigh.


    "Alright, let''s go see the sea," Yanzi''s last wish, to be fulfilled no matter what, but our city is not a coastal city, and we are still over 100 kilometers from the sea, so our transportation is still quite troublesome. "What kind of car are we going to take, it would be more troublesome if we were to take a train, I''m thinking of renting a car, but I don''t know how to drive, what about you guys?" I asked them.


    "I can drive, but I can do it if I''m driving. Besides, I don''t have a driver''s license right now," He Hua said to her. Driving was not a big deal for her, even if she had to chase after the bandits, but the problem was that she could drive right now, what about the driver''s license?


    "It''s fine, just keep showing yourself, the Yang Qi are not enough, as for the driver''s license, how about we ignore him?" I thought for a moment and said, I don''t have a driver''s license, I don''t even have a way to rent it, furthermore, I believe in He Hua''s driving skills, so I might as well ignore him.


    "That''s not good, driving without a driver''s license is against the law," He Hua was a police officer after all, and she didn''t approve of this kind of thing.


    "Sister He Hua, what are you afraid of? It''s not like we don''t have a driver''s license, it''s just that we can''t use it after we die, so it''s not illegal for us, don''t you think so?" Xiao Keke immediately replied.


    "How about, Sister He Hua, let''s try? "If it''s really no good, then we can call someone as a substitute, right?" I said. Xiao Keke had been trying to persuade me to do so, but in the end, He Hua still agreed to it.


    So I rented a car at the car store, filled it with gas, and drove towards the ocean. Actually, Xiao Keke also took her driving test, but her driving skills were nothing to be proud of, she probably just took a try at the car test and missed out on driving, almost turning me into a ghost. Then, He Hua decided to not let her touch the car.


    He Hua was afraid that she would run into people who were checking the carriages, so she did not take the high-speed route. Instead, she walked along the corridor, and after walking for two hours, she reached a distance of more than a hundred kilometers.


    On the beach, Yanzi and Xiao Keke seemed to have gone crazy as they rushed down to the water to play. He Hua, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have any interest in the water.


    "Sister He Hua, why don''t you go down and play with the water?" I asked.


    "I''ve been afraid of water since I was young, so I don''t really want to play. What about you?" He Hua asked.


    "I wanted to play, but I was in too much of a hurry. I didn''t even bring my clothes with me. What should I do when I get up?" I said helplessly. I couldn''t help but forget to bring my clothes.


    "That''s true, but you don''t need to stay here to accompany me, you can go wherever you want to play," He Hua said. The beach was not only a beach, there were also many places that were fun to play with, such as happily renting a bicycle and riding along the beach.


    I knew that He Hua wanted to stay by herself for a while, so I didn''t disturb him and went to buy a lot of things, such as fruit and coconuts by the sea. I also packed some kebabs and beer, and when I returned, Xiao Keke and Swallow were already pulling He Hua into the sea by themselves.


    I found a clean big rock and spread out my food before eating and drinking alone. Looking at the three playing around, I sometimes couldn''t help but laugh. Sometimes I think, I haven''t led such a lively life for many years, and I''m no longer the only person in my life circle.


    "Alright you, Zhang Feng. We are playing, but you are eating by yourself. You have no sense of loyalty," Xiao Keke scolded when he saw me eating the kebabs.


    Currently, the three of them were already in force. The three girls were all extremely beautiful girls, Xiao Keke was the school beauty, the swallow was the number one, and there was no need to talk about her beauty. Furthermore, as a police beauty, there was not a single difference between He Hua and her.


    "Come, come, come, come. Each of you have coconuts, and you bought a dozen or so beers. Everyone has a share," I showed the items to Xiao Keke and the others.


    "At least you have some conscience." Xiao Keke was happy, but then his eyes dimmed, because even if he prepared it for them, they wouldn''t be able to eat it. Of course, they still had their own methods to hide it from everyone, as if they had already eaten it.


    "Eat, since we have already revealed ourselves, we cannot just watch Zhang Feng eat all by himself, it would be too attractive," He Hua laughed.


    I looked around me again, and when I saw the envious gazes, I couldn''t help but feel proud of myself. The effect of beauties is really different, not to mention that there are three beauties, and most importantly, with my qualifications, it would have been difficult for us to interact with the three of them in our lives. It''s only because they are already dead that we are fated to be together.


    Thank you, Du Sanniang. The moment I thought about it, even I was shocked. Du Sanniang''s appearance here changed my entire lifestyle, and even brought me into dangerous situations several times. How could I thank her?


    "Hey, Zhang Feng, what are you daydreaming for, wait until the servants are about to be hooked up by others," Suddenly, Xiao Keke woke me up. I turned around and saw that some boys could not help but start talking to each other.


    "It doesn''t matter ¡­" I smiled, but in a few seconds Yanzi was back on her own.


    "This is so infuriating, a few furry brats actually dare to seduce this old lady," Yan Zi scolded loudly as soon as he returned, causing Xiao Keke to laugh incessantly.


    After eating, we went to listen to the wandering artists sing. They would sing on the beach with a guitar, and in front of them would put a hat or guitar box to receive gifts from others.


    The wandering artist we were listening to wasn''t very good, but he had a good voice, a hoarse voice, and he sang some old songs that didn''t sound good. Many of the people who stopped beside him were in their thirties or forties, and not many were as young as us.


    After listening to a song, I took out the money and put it in the hat in front of him. The wandering singer smiled at us.


    A little over half an hour later, we left in the song of "Away," and went for another stroll, so happy that we almost had time to kill. We went back for more than two hours, but by the time we found out, it was already past ten o''clock.


    "Even though it was raining, there wasn''t enough time. There were even traffic police who caught cars, what should I do?" He Hua saw that the cars in front had stopped one by one, and started to get anxious.


    "F * ck, I can''t be so unlucky, right?" I was about to be shocked.


    I don''t have a driver''s license, it''ll be troublesome if I get caught. And Keke, take Swallow and leave first, go back whenever you can, and take a ride if you can''t find a path ¡­ "But He Hua quickly calmed down again, and started to arrange things to rectify the situation.


    Xiao Keke and Swallow had no other choice but to go first and disappear. Afterwards, they would find a car to return to our city and get on it.


    "Hey, that car, I''m talking about you, drive forward, and get checked out." After Xiao Keke walked for a few minutes, the cars in front all started to move, it''s my turn, but He Hua just disappeared, causing the cars behind to desperately honk their horns, and the traffic police to walk over.


    "F * ck, where is the driver?" Seeing me sitting in the front passenger seat, the traffic police shouted, thinking that the driver had run away.


    "Toilet. Right, she''s in the toilet. Her stomach hurts." I looked around and finally saw a public toilet dozens of meters away. I immediately thought of a reason.


    "Toilet, why didn''t I see him go past? You really didn''t drive, did you drink?" The traffic police obviously didn''t believe him. This was a motor road, how could he not see if someone got off?


    "Really, I''m not lying," I immediately said.


    "Okay, drive the car over and let them check first," the traffic policeman said.


    "Uh, I don''t know how to drive," I said, embarrassed.


    "Hehe, if the servant doesn''t come, I''ll see how you solve it!" The traffic policeman coldly laughed as if he had thought of something. However, he still got in by himself and pulled the car to the side of the road.


    Then I waited and waited for twenty minutes, and then the driver came, and the traffic policeman grinned and started to detain the car, but his shoulder was slapped, and when he looked back, a woman in a police uniform was standing beside him.


    "I''m sorry, one of us. I had a stomach attack today and couldn''t drive, so I found a substitute ¡­" The policewoman took out a pass and handed it to the traffic policeman.


    The traffic police checked the pass before finally letting us go. Only then did we breathe a sigh of relief.


    More than an hour later, we were still at the exit of the highway. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s already past 12, we''re too crazy to send off Yanzi in the end!" I yelled as I looked at my phone.


    "Forget it, maybe it''s heaven''s will. Besides, they are very happy today, so they won''t blame you," He Hua said.


    "That''s all we can do for now," I said helplessly. Originally, it was quite a perfect day, but the outcome was still a bit worse.


    Just as I stepped out of the highway exit, I met the police checking my car. What they didn''t expect was that after checking my ID, they would directly detain me.


    "Two people, take them away!" The policeman waved his hand and took them away.


    "Three, three, and a female officer in the car," the driver yelled in surprise, but when the policeman looked into the car, there was no one there.

 C50

    I was captured by the police and brought back to the police station for no reason. I was a little foolish, what is going on, why am I caught? I didn''t seem to have done anything bad. I am such a obedient person.


    Think about it? Could it be that the matter of picking up the corpse had been dug up by someone else, or something like that? It''s possible, but we''ve all done it in secret, and there''s very little evidence left. Besides, I''ve been doing it for two years, and it''s not like I''m not doing it now.


    If it was not about picking up the corpses, then it could only be Li Mingchang''s case. This was impossible, the Big Boss was such an influential person, how could he fall within a few hours?


    Thinking about it again, the most recent thing that He Hua had done was to deceive the traffic police, but this should not be exposed, right?


    No matter how much I think about it, I can''t figure out what the hell I did.


    "Officer, I really didn''t think of what I did," I finally raised my hand.


    "Stay aside, I didn''t think I''d keep thinking," a ferocious policeman shouted at me. There weren''t many people in the police station at the moment, but they had just caught a group of drunken brawlers and were busy interrogating them. They didn''t even have time to pay me any attention, and all I could do was squat in in the corner and think about what to say.


    Seeing how they were fiercely dealing with the group of people fighting, I obediently squatted back into the corner, because I knew that if I wasn''t obedient, I would definitely be beaten. The state of the heavens, especially the police station, has a lot of staff and time to interrogate them, especially when they encounter a case that isn''t really big, it''s just a trivial matter, so when it comes to fighting, we would first greet them first. Interrogation is very efficient, I see a lot of these things in the nightclub.


    "You keep them here, do whatever they want. I''ll go investigate what''s going on." He Hua appeared and said to me.


    "Uh-huh." I nodded at her. I wasn''t stupid enough to offend them.


    It was just that I did not expect that after squatting in this corner for an entire night, I was shaken awake the next day. Two policemen brought me to a room.


    "It must have been hard for you to have been squatting in the corner all night. How was it? Did you think of what you had done?" one of the policemen asked me with a smile.


    Naturally, I shook my head as I didn''t know.


    "You brat, you''re still not honest. Think about it carefully. What did you do a few days ago? On the internet?" The policeman shouted, but he still gave him a reminder.


    On the internet, the only thing I could think of was the video of Taiping Lake that day, and immediately explained, "Officer, listen to my explanation, I don''t even know which bored person played that video. It''s not true, there''s no such thing as ghosts in this world, I didn''t advertise feudal superstition."


    If I get caught because of the Taiping Lake video, then I would be damned.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What video? I''m talking about articles. Tell me, what articles did you write online?" Another policeman slammed the table and shouted.


    "An article? What article? I didn''t write an article? I don''t even know how to write an article. Did you guys get it wrong?" I was dumbfounded. When did I know how to write an article? If I had this skill, why would I still be working at a nightclub?


    "Video, let me see what video it is. Oh, it''s a supernatural video. It''s quite realistic," another policeman said after searching through the screen with a smile. Then, he actually opened the video.


    "The video is pretty good. There''s no trace of PS at all. It''s much better than those supernatural videos on the internet." The policeman laughed after he finished reading them.


    "Zhang Feng, I found out that it was Keke who did this. Didn''t you guys run into a few creations that were burned to death at the Hibiscus Courtyard the other day, and told you guys that they were burned to death by Qingfeng Group people, and Keke wrote an article to expose this matter after she went back. Although there''s no evidence, she wrote it very truthfully, as if she had seen it with her own eyes, and now that this article has been seen by the opponents of Qingfeng Group, it has brought about quite a negative impact to the Qingfeng Group.


    After I finished listening, I really wanted to strangle Xiao Keke. On that day, I told her that Qingfeng Group were just too huge, and their power was not something we could imagine. Even if Big Boss and Qingfeng Group were similar, she actually foolishly wrote an article on the internet to expose him.


    Unless there was a similar force supporting them, that little bit of public opinion would be extinguished. For example, for people like me, even if you managed to get the real evidence, you still wouldn''t be able to beat them. It was very possible that the post had already been sent without any publicity.


    "Officer, I know where I was wrong, did you guys discover that there was an article slandering Qingfeng Group, and then the name or address was mine, I am truly wronged, I am a senior student, I am about to graduate, my dream right now is to enter Qingfeng Group after graduation, how can I write an article slandering them, I was wrongly accused," With He Hua''s reminder, I immediately replied.


    "Oh, it''s an injustice. Then how can you explain it? The ID on the post is yours, and your computer also has the original text file." The policeman said with a smile.


    "Poisoned, my computer got hit by a Trojan horse. Officer, I''m just a single person, so I love to watch little movies when I have nothing better to do, but the seed I saw last time seemed to have a virus, but this isn''t the reason, Officer. As a university student in the new century, I''m aware of this, and a mistake is a mistake.


    The two policemen looked at each other in surprise. Honestly speaking, this case was not really a case in the first place, it was just that the public relations department of Qingfeng Group made a move, informed the upper echelons of the police to eliminate the influence, the best would be to arrest the author to set an example. But if the author was willing to reconcile, then there was nothing much to say.


    "Since you''ve already admitted your wrongs, then we won''t pursue your criminal responsibility anymore. Your article has been forwarded at a high rate, there will be someone from Qingfeng Group coming to talk to you later. It''s best if we can talk it over once, otherwise we''ll meet again!" The police said.


    Then, I waited for more than an hour before two men and women in professional outfits walked in. They introduced themselves as Qingfeng Group and something like that with icy pride, then gave a general overview of how the article on the internet slandered their Qingfeng Group and what kind of harm it had done to them, as well as the consequences it would bring me, such as compensation, imprisonment, and the like.


    "Right now, you only need to do a few things. First, delete the article when you go back, second, send an apology, admit that you have accepted money to write an article, it is purely slander, and third, compensate us with the loss of our Qingfeng Group''s reputation, if you can''t do these three things, you can just go to jail. You can only need to send back 500 copies and you will be sentenced to death."


    "How much do you want to pay me?" I asked. This was different from what He Hua said, didn''t they say that they would be fine if they settled things on their own?


    "A hundred thousand, your matter this time is extremely terrible. It has already caused us to ¡­" That person was still talking when my face turned completely cold. I interrupted her loudly and said, "Shut up, I''ll delete the article, apologize for writing it, but it definitely isn''t with money. Don''t slander me, as for compensation, hmph, if you want money, there''s only one thing you can do!"


    "Brat, you still dare to act so arrogantly. Do you believe that one phone call from me right now will send you to jail for a few months?" The woman cursed loudly.


    "If you have the ability, come, I''ll go to prison and fight to death with your Qingfeng Group. Go back and ask your boss whether my essay was good or not, if you don''t like it, I have better essay, if you don''t believe me, I''ll just wait and see. So I''ll give you two choices now, either you go with me, or you fight to the death!" I sneered.


    Just a simple article, yet they were already so nervous. They could only point out two things. Firstly, they were too nervous. Secondly, their writing was too incisive. Especially since some of the hidden tricks they used had been written out, so they were afraid.


    The two of them paled. They knew how angry their boss was after the article was published. All of the executives had been scolded, and the article was written very sharply. Even the professionals they invited praised them, so a few more articles and their days would be over.


    The two of them discussed privately for a while and finally agreed to settle things. As long as I delete the article and write a public notice, I would be fine. I didn''t insist on this point and naturally agreed. I wrote a peace settlement with them and gave it to the police before I was released.


    "We''ll talk when we get home." Once I left the police station, I saw Xiao Keke and He Hua waiting for me there. Xiao Keke on the other hand, had her head lowered, not daring to look up at me.


    "Sister He Hua" Xiao Keke pleaded He Hua, knowing that she had done wrong.


    "Let''s go, we''ll talk when we get home." He Hua waved her hands and didn''t say anything more.

 C51

    After returning home, Xiao Keke and I had the most serious conflict. Because I was extremely angry at the time, I scolded Xiao Keke mercilessly.


    Xiao Keke, are you f * cking crazy? How could I have let you down, you want to kill me, have you not seen how strong your Qingfeng Group is before in school? When he comes to lecture, the Principal has already come to listen to his lecture, and the Principal can only be ranked second, and the few masquerading workers who were burned to death are all pitiful. Do you really think that no one has gone to sue them, and the result is that the prisons and mental hospitals have all been locked up for more than ten years already?


    "Zhang Feng, I didn''t tell you in advance that I was in the wrong when wrote that article to expose the secrets of our Qingfeng Group, but I didn''t want to harm you, I only did what I had to do. As a student, the school taught us how to uphold justice, do you really have the heart to see those assemblers in the Hibiscus Courtyard continue to live in such pain? What about your sense of justice, what about your humanity, have you been reading books for decades for nothing?" After being scolded a few times, Xiao Keke tried his best to retaliate, speaking righteously with me.


    "Justice, is there justice in this world? Even if there is, what does it have to do with me, this city has more than 3 million people, much more power and influence than me, the entire university city has hundreds of thousands of students, on what basis do they want me to uphold justice on? You have to find them, what are you looking for me for? In my opinion, there is no justice in this matter, there is only stupidity, unparalleled stupidity, and as stupidity as a pig." I continued shouting.


    I am about to die from anger because of Xiao Keke. Justice, I am sorry, I really did not see that, after a few decades of unfettered support from the Qingfeng Group, a person with power and authority like me is now a citizen. What does this mean, what does it mean that the various leaders of the city are all guests of Qingfeng Group, saying, that they are all supporting Qingfeng Group, that they are all in the service of the people, that they are not supporting justice, and yet they want me, a mere citizen, to uphold justice.


    "Zhang Feng, I overestimated you in the past. You are a foolish person, and it is precisely because there are many people like you that your Qingfeng Group can persecute others so unscrupulously. If you were to study for nothing, you would be ashamed of your decades of education." Xiao Keke continued to confront me tit for tat.


    Yes, yes, I, Zhang Feng, am a true villain, so what if I am? If I continue to do this, what kind of consequences would I get: Do you think I would get money or something, nothing at all, in exchange for danger, persecution, nothing other than this, you might think, you can be famous, you can get the ascension of your life, that is all bullshit, even if those fake cultivators can get their grievances destroyed, so what, when I get my hands and feet broken, and am imprisoned in a mental hospital, who will uphold justice for me?


    Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re a ghost, like Spider-Man Superman. We don''t have that obligation, and we don''t have that ability.


    "I, I don''t want to talk to you anymore, Zhang Feng, you disappoint me, scram!" Xiao Keke shouted angrily.


    "The one who should be rolling is you, this is my house!" I sneered.


    "Let me get lost! Fine, I''ll get lost! Zhang Feng, I won''t ever see you again!" Xiao Keke cried out loudly as she ran out of the room.


    He Hua did not say anything before, seeing that Xiao Keke had disappeared, she had also disappeared, causing the room to become quiet. I sat in front of the computer and deleted the article, and even deleted the account that Xiao Keke was using.


    After doing all this, I lit a cigarette on my own. I didn''t have any intention of regretting quarreling with Xiao Keke, because in these few years, I have seen too clearly the reality of society, such things are definitely not something that we, as commoners, should care about, not to mention we don''t have any concrete evidence, even if we did, I wouldn''t dare to care, because I know what kind of methods they would use to deal with me. Those dirty ones are way more than novels or news reports, so there are really too many ways for rich and powerful ones to kill a person.


    An hour later, He Hua returned and told me, "I don''t know where Keke went. She went through all the places she usually went but I couldn''t find her."


    "Ignore her. She''s an adult now, so she should be responsible for her own actions." I said casually. As for her safety, there was no need to worry. If she was a human, I would worry about her.


    "Zhang Feng, your tone is too harsh today. Keke can''t accept it for now," He Hua said again.


    I also don''t have any evidence to prove that these things happened. In recent years, there have been so many rumours on the internet, and with it being so chaotic, the Public Security Bureau can''t wait to catch a few more examples. Moreover, Xiao Keke is already dead, and if it wasn''t for the school beauty at that time, I wouldn''t have had any intentions towards her, so what right do I have to keep on supporting her? "I also directly rebuked He Hua''s words.


    Actually, I really don''t like the people who kneel and lick the school beauties in school, they are all raised by my mother''s father, so why do they have to make me curry favor with them? There are also those who are used to being bullied by others, even though they know that these girls don''t like me, they still want to go and humiliate themselves. Towards such people, I can only say that I deserve to live, so with Xiao Keke, I can become friends with her on equal terms.


    "You also know that she''s a school beauty? This is probably the first time you''re being scolded by so many people, but it''s also true that Xiao Keke has taken it too seriously," He Hua said as she shook his head.


    "Sister He Hua, you agree with my view as well?" It was already surprising that He Hua didn''t say a word earlier, but the words she said was even more surprising now.


    "I didn''t say that I support your point of view, your point of view is filled with the viewpoint of a lowly commoner''s life force, although it is not wrong, it isn''t noble either. As for Xiao Keke, since she didn''t see clearly the reality of society, she took it for granted and the starting point is good, but her method of doing things isn''t right, as for the struggle, she naturally has to adopt a strategy." He Hua explained.


    "Sister He Hua, it''s like you''re giving me a gross lesson," I laughed bitterly. On the other hand, He Hua was able to sum up our strengths and weaknesses.


    "That''s right, it really is a political lesson. When you''re free, go and read a book written by the Great Ancestor, especially regarding battles, it''s absolutely brilliant. I dare to say that no one will be able to surpass him in at least a few hundred years.


    "Fine, I''ll go take a look when I have time, but I still have to thank Sister He Hua," I replied. Thank you to her for understanding my living condition and for not criticizing me because of this matter.


    Originally, I wanted to continue the discussion with He Hua, but I didn''t expect the landlord to knock on my door. After opening the door, two policemen came along with him.


    "Zhang Feng, what the hell are you doing? Why are you so noisy recently, your neighbor has already complained about you a few times, and this time he directly called the police, arguing with your girlfriend so early in the morning?" The landlord took the initiative to call out.


    Crap, when I was arguing with Xiao Keke just now, I was so angry that I couldn''t even keep my voice down.


    "Sorry, sorry. Landlord, I''m not arguing with my girlfriend, I''m just living alone. I was reciting my lines just now, so I was planning to go to Hengshi Restaurant next year after graduation. It was too dramatic ¡­" I quickly found an excuse to cover it up.


    "Repeat, extras. Where are your lines? Let me take a look!" The police officer was quite interested.


    "That''s not too good. That was a Weibo line just now. It hasn''t even been released yet. If that line was leaked, then wouldn''t the director fire me? That''s a business secret!" I quickly refused. Now, how could I take it out?


    "That''s no good, I just received a report. Your room has been noisy many times, and there are still some noises coming from women in the middle of the night. Your lines are for me to see, I also need to check your room," the police officer said.


    "Check the room, is it a search? Is there a search warrant?" I began to feel displeased too.


    "Oh, you''re quite crazy. But I did search it today. Of course, I don''t have a warrant. You, take out your ID and temporary residence permit and check them." The police officer said.


    "Officer Zhang, please don''t, you''re already so familiar with him, don''t scare him, he''s still a student. What kind of search warrant does he want? It''s not like he''s filming TV, come in and watch." Seeing that the scene was going to blow up, the landlord immediately started pushing me away and let the two policemen in.


    Fortunately, He Hua reacted quickly, she had already written a line for me when she said the lines. Although it was not a high-end line, the two policemen could not understand it at all and after looking around the room but did not find any prohibited goods, they left after giving me a few more instructions.


    "Do you see that? There is no fairness in this world, they have already violated the rules, so what can a citizen like me do?" I helplessly said to He Hua after everyone had left.


    The broad topic of fairness was not something I could understand and discuss. I had not reached that social status yet, so after saying my piece, I went to class.

 C52

    He was not in a good mood the whole day. Ever since he watched Hai Shui come back, he had been in a very bad mood, and for some reason, he had been detained by the police in the police station the whole night. When he got back, he had a huge argument with Xiao Keke, and then, he was taught a lesson by the police.


    After that, many troubles arose. For example, the rental time of the car had passed yesterday and they had to pay more money. The driver had also been detained by the police and had to pay to atone for his crimes.


    When I returned to school, I thought it would be better, but there were a lot of bad things on my mind. First of all, I didn''t know if it was the counselor or the form teacher, but they wrote a post about me and Yanzi. The starting point was to help me correct my name and clear the world of some misunderstandings towards me.


    It was because in the eyes of some infatuated girls, I had become an absolute good person. I was the kind of good person who was willing to bear the blame for the swallow, and there were also stories that countless people imagined to be more exciting than any romance novels. Even when I went to eat, people would come running in front of me and say, "Zhang Feng, please hold on, we are all your biggest supporters, please do not lower our heads to our top quality relatives."


    All of these things happened in one go. There were too many. When WeChat''s social media opened, those who requested to be added as friends became even more ferocious. Wherever I went, there would always be people who paid attention to me, so I really shouldn''t be too popular.


    "Zhang Feng, these are my friends from the press corps in school, they have some questions that they want to talk to you about." As I was still eating in the cafeteria, Wang Yinyin led the reporters from the press corps to stop them.


    "Can we not talk about it? The posts at the Tieba are all bullsh * tty. There''s nothing to be done!" I bitterly smiled. I didn''t know what to do. I thought that the situation would continue cooling down, but it seemed like it had gotten even hotter.


    "Zhang Feng, you don''t have to be so modest. I know that you have suffered so much because of Miss Yanzi, and that we are here to help you, so we will help you clarify the truth, and in this interview, not only will it appear in the school newspapers and on the Tieba forums, we will also look for connections, and it is possible that they will appear in those magazines with a lot of circulation. At the same time, we will also form a support group.


    "There''s really no need. I''ve already settled this matter, and they won''t come back to school. Also, there''s really no need to dig into this matter ¡­" I refuse once again.


    "It''s over, it''s been solved so quickly. May I ask how did you do it? According to the rumors, the story between you and Miss Yanzi touched the dean. Did the dean help you?" That person''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked.


    "Holy shit, language trap!" I cursed in my heart. The members of this press corps are really awesome. Just a few words from them caught me at the interview spot. If I were to continue talking, I might fall into his speech trap.


    "It''s not what you think. Sigh, how can I say it? We really shouldn''t discuss this anymore. The dead are the big shots, I feel very sorry for Swallow just by saying these words!" I was speechless. What''s wrong with them one by one, and besides, was there any meaning in continuing to dig for more information?


    Those onlookers don''t care what you do with your money, they just want to see the story, and the main attraction of this story is that Yanzi is Miss, and I am a student working at a nightclub, and I thought that there would be some sort of spark between these two identities, but they would never think that if this matter were to go on, the most sorry thing would be Yanzi, because her profession and identity would be discussed, and I don''t think Yanzi would want to do that.


    I''m sorry, I didn''t think of that, let''s change the topic of the interview, let''s talk about nightclubs, there are so many nightclubs in every city right now, it''s not like there''s so many of them. Students nowadays all like to go to nightclubs, Zhang Feng, what do you have to say? "the man continued.


    Can''t this person even speak properly before coming to set a trap for me? No matter what, this is a huge topic like whether a student wants to go to a nightclub or not. No matter what, it would offend people and cause controversy, so no matter what, I said that I shouldn''t go, what the students would think, what the nightclub''s people would think, I said that I was going to go, then what would those people who stood at the top of the moral hierarchy think, such as a teacher, aren''t they harming me?


    "I''m sorry, I''m full. I still have some things to take care of. You guys can take your time." I smiled at them and left politely.


    Wang Yinyin caught up from behind and said, "Zhang Feng, why are you resisting so much? We''re helping you right now!"


    "I know, I thank you, but I don''t really need your help, because it''s really solved ¡­" I smiled back.


    "Can you tell me how it was resolved? I heard that the three people from yesterday went back to their home town in a hurry. Furthermore, they looked worried and scared, did Keke help you?" Wang Yinyin asked again.


    Xiao Keke was the one who did it, but I was the one who suggested the plan, so of course I couldn''t tell her about it, I could only shake my head.


    "Then is it possible for me to meet Xiao Keke once?" Wang Yinyin asked again.


    I still shook my head. This topic didn''t need to be discussed, as it was impossible. It wouldn''t be beneficial for everyone if we were to meet then.


    I saw that Wang Yinyin still had more questions so I quickly apologized and ran away. There was nothing I could do, these students were just messing around because there were too few homework.


    Afterwards, not only were there people coming to greet me, but even some teachers came to look for me. They seemed to be very interested in this kind of story, so they put forward all kinds of conditions to ask some questions, and I can still deal with those students, at most I just have to leave.


    "Zhang Feng, I''m your Teacher Zhang, ah. Are you free? If you are, come to my office. Let''s discuss your exams this semester." A teacher called.


    F * ck, I have to think about the exams. Can I say I don''t have time, so I hurried to the teacher''s office, where he took out his timetable and criticized me with it. After that, he changed the topic and said, "Of course, college education doesn''t have to look at professional performance data. It''s all about moral integrity and being a person. If you skip classes because you''re doing something important, then it''s a different story."


    The teacher had already made it clear that there was nothing else I could say, so I could only follow what he said and tell him about the swallow. Of course, I had to make it more beautiful, otherwise the story would be too boring, what if they didn''t buy it?


    Just like this, I waited until the afternoon class was over before I quickly left the school and returned home.


    "Crazy, crazy, He Hua, my school''s teachers and students are going crazy, they are treating me like a person from a romance novel, they keep asking me and Yanzi''s story, I''m about to go f * cking crazy," I complained to He Hua after returning home.


    "Don''t complain. They have good intentions in doing this, at least they''re willing to believe in true love in this world. But what you''ve done to Swallow is indeed a good thing, and that''s worth encouraging," He Hua laughed.


    "Encouraging my ass. I have so many secrets, yet the Taiping Lake video has only been suppressed. What if I expose you guys?" I said with a roll of my eyes.


    "Then I don''t know what to do, I''m just a little policeman, not all-round," He Hua said as she waved her hand and threw the question at me.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, when I went to work at the nightclub, I felt like I was going to faint. At this point, the number of people coming was more than twice as many as usual, and half of them were even students.


    "Zhang Feng, come over here," My supervisor and Sister Hong both called out to me.


    "Speak, what happened? Why did this group of students come to our store? Some of them even tried to find you by name while others secretly went backstage to take photos. Several groups of security guards have already been sent out." The supervisor said as he suppressed his anger.


    It''s impossible for me to pretend to be stupid, so I could only be honest and explain everything about the Yan Zi family coming to the school to settle their debts, as well as today''s school forum post.


    "Nonsense, what kind of place is the nightclub? Should they come here to look for something new? The fish and dragons are mixed here, and the students aren''t on guard at all. What if they get drunk and get taken away to pick up the corpses?" the supervisor loudly scolded after hearing this.


    Originally, nightclubs were a dangerous place. Those students had experienced some kind of danger before, and those people who set their eyes on them would never put a bad name on their face. If they were fooled a bit, they would get drunk, drugged, and public opinion would definitely sympathize with those students.


    "Zhang Feng, I don''t care what method you use, but you have to settle this matter for me. Take advantage of the fact that there are no problems, and solve them immediately, or else, you can leave!" The supervisor shouted.


    "Go busy yourself first, let me talk to Zhang Feng for a bit" Fortunately, Sister Hong helped me in the end, otherwise I wouldn''t even know what to do.


    Of course, when there is no one around, Sister Hong taught me a lesson, telling me the main reason for it. My fault is that I didn''t explain my mistake to them, which was why I was able to arouse their interest in nightclubs. Nightclubs were originally a mysterious place, but now there is something similar to love in the legends.


    I can''t tell you the details, but I already have a lot of secrets of my own. How can I say it, I don''t dare to say it.


    What a joke, I have already helped Big Boss out greatly twice. Now that I am the number one meritorious general of the shop, how can it be so easy to fire him, I have to at least ask Big Boss for his permission, but Big Boss would not casually let me go.


    Then, she asked me about some matters related to Swallows, such as how her family was dealt with, which was not easy to solve with that kind of scumbag. At that time, Sister Hong found someone to warn them that it was useless, so I told Sister Hong everything that happened half-truthfully.


    In the end, Sister Hong didn''t make things difficult for me with regards to the students, she told me not to go to the front desk, and that I should just work backstage today. As for the students'' matters, they will deal with them, at least they will inform the security guards to take care of them, if anyone attacks them, I will stop them, my curiosity, it won''t last long, it will quickly disappear.


    I thought that the trouble would end here, but I was too naive. Not long after I went to work, a man barged into the backstage.


    "Hello, police officer. Zhang Feng right? Please come with me," An especially tall person stood in front of me and said.


    I''m about to cry. Within two days, I saw the police three times. Who the hell did I offend?


    This man wasn''t wearing a police uniform, or it could be plain clothes. He didn''t even dare to offend the supervisor because he didn''t know who the police officer was. However, his police ID was real, so he could only watch as I was taken away.

 C53

    After being taken away by the police again, this is the third time in two days. I really want to cry, but I don''t dare to say anything.


    Surprisingly, instead of taking me back to the police station, he took me to the night market and sat me down at a barbecue stand.


    "Boss, fifty kebabs, two boxes of cold beer!" the man yelled, then told me to sit down. I was stunned, what''s going on? Didn''t he come to capture me? Why did he invite me here for barbecue?


    "Come, sit, let me introduce myself. I am He Qiang, a junior policeman from the Public Security Bureau." The man casually sat down, opened two bottles of beer and gave me one bottle.


    He Qiang, I got drunk when I heard it, damn, isn''t this He Hua''s brother? I called him back when I reported the phone number, no wonder I said that my voice sounded familiar, but I couldn''t remember.


    Of course, I also became vigilant, this fellow is not honest, what Public Security Bureau young policeman, He Hua already told me, he''s a Company Leader of some private security team, she''s not a small official.


    "Why is Officer He looking for me?" I asked carefully. I''m sure that he definitely didn''t come looking for me for business, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought me here. The most important thing is that I don''t seem to have done anything related to the law enforcement team.


    "Coming to find you here is obviously to deal with some personal matters, but you don''t have to be afraid, I won''t use my identity to pressure you, we are making a fair deal, tell me the news, I will give you money," He Qiang said, after he finished speaking, he took out a large stack of money and placed it on the table.


    "I don''t understand the meaning behind Officer He''s words. I shook my head and said, using money to buy information, is she asking me to be his informant? But I shouldn''t be so brazen, right?


    "I said it already, it''s not business, you don''t have to be afraid, and I''m not looking for you to be my informant. I don''t want to ask you about the things in your shop, but I have other questions to ask you, just say it first, a single question, as long as you can answer them, you can take the money," He Qiang said calmly, but to me, he was still very domineering, because he did not even give me the chance to refuse.


    "If you have any questions, you can ask, but you won''t need the money. Responding to the police''s questions is the duty of a citizen." I replied. The money of a police officer is so easy to take, I''m not an idiot.


    "Alright, first question. Is my sister He Hua at your place?" He Qiang took a deep breath, then asked.


    "I don''t know anything about He Hua," I said as I shook my head. Finally, he came up with what she wanted to ask and I started to be more cautious.


    "I''m not satisfied with the answer. The first question is, I really won''t give you the money. The second question, why is my sister at your place?" He Qiang continued to ask.


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Third, what identity did my sister use to get to your place? Why didn''t she go home?"


    "Officer He, you must be drunk. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. I''m still working hours ¡­" Seeing that he was in a bad mood, I immediately wanted to slip away.


    Afterwards, the red-eyed He Qiang directly smashed the beer bottle in his hand, reached out to grab my collar and shouted, "Sit down, did I let you go?"


    "Scram! None of your business!" Saying that, he shouted at the people around him.


    "Officer He, what are you doing!?" I shouted. I wasn''t afraid of him being so crazy, because the police officer''s identity was rather sensitive now.


    "What are you trying to do? Do you think that I, the police, don''t dare to hit you with my identity? Boy, you better obediently cooperate. Otherwise, there won''t be too many methods to kill you, do you believe that I won''t let you into the police station for a few months as if you were playing around?" He Qiang roared.


    "Fine, fine, you''re awesome, but even if you say I don''t understand, what do you want from me?" I gave in a little, afraid that he would mess with me.


    "Sit down!" He Qiang shouted and opened another bottle of beer for me. "Drink!"


    I didn''t dare stop drinking, but I took a sip.


    He Qiang shook his head, his expression a little pained, and said: "Sorry, I was a little impulsive just now, but I promise you, as long as you tell me the truth, I will let you off, and I will give you all the money."


    Damn, could this He Qiang be suffering from schizophrenia? My little heart, ah! She was trembling in fear.


    No problem, I will make you sincerely tell me the truth. The first thing is, a week ago, you called me to report about the Black Tiger Gang, and I heard my sister''s voice, so don''t be in a hurry to deny it, I found the owner of that phone later, of course it wasn''t you, but I found the place where you made the call through the phone, and it was by the roadside, right?


    "So, I have more direct evidence. Taiping Lake Video, get to know that I got the video, although I do not know what you were doing at the time, but don''t forget, Taiping Lake was buried by Li Mingchang''s corpse, and Li Mingchang was the killer of my sister, we only received the call from the police this morning, saying that his corpse was buried there, and that it was a coincidence that you appeared at night, and that you called out to He Hua in the video, but there was no one around, so I am 100% sure. You got to know my dead sister, and even lived together with her.


    My mouth was bitter. The He Qiang that I mentioned was not from the private police, but a criminal investigation team.


    "Officer He, you should be writing logical novels and not become a police officer" Of course, it wasn''t that easy for me to admit that was involved in this.


    "I knew that you wouldn''t admit it, so I recently investigated you. I know that you are not only with my sister, you are also in contact with the young lady who was killed in your shop a few days ago, as well as the girl who committed suicide in your school. You are investigating them, although I cannot find a reason, but the matter is already very obvious, do you still want me to say more?" He Qiang continued.


    I really wanted to throttle He Qiang to death. Why the f * ck would I need to investigate me? I didn''t do anything outrageous, what need was there to investigate me as a felon?


    "Your reasoning is very interesting, but you do not have any direct evidence, I can say that I am curious, and use a single sentence as a reason, after all, it is not illegal for you to have a little private hobby, and you even have hallucinations, right?" But I still denied it, but I have to say, He Qiang is really powerful, even more powerful than He Hua, and he is truly worthy of being from a family of policemen.


    "Hehe, if I had the evidence, would I still let you sit here? I didn''t want to disturb you for too long. Just tell me, why is He Hua at your place, and why did she come here as her status? Did she suffer any hardships, and then, I''ll also let her meet me once. How about it, these conditions aren''t that difficult, right? "He Qiang said with a smile.


    I started to curse in my heart, it''s not difficult, which one of these questions can I do? Isn''t this forcing me to break the rules?


    "Officer He, don''t make things difficult for me, alright? I''m just a normal commoner. I really don''t have the things you said ¡­" I started to beg for forgiveness.


    I know that you have secrets on you, and I''m not interested in listening to your secrets. I just want to know about my sister''s matter, and that''s not too much, I''m her blood brother. "Now that He Qiang has the initiative and is holding all of my secrets, he finally relaxed.


    I was in a dilemma, and I really didn''t know what to do. But just as I was hesitating, He Hua actually appeared, and when she saw He Qiang sitting in front of me, she was shocked, and immediately appeared beside He Qiang.


    Although this matter has been suppressed, but I don''t know if they will continue to cause trouble for you. Since this matter has already been marked in the police station, the first thing they will do if something like this happens in the future is to look for you, and your nightclub is also not a good place, the rest of the alcohol you sell is most likely fake, and the remaining 20% of the real alcohol you sell to your old customers should also be smuggled in. If you don''t say it, I''ll look into your place and have you directly lose your job.


    I really want to cry. What the hell happened to me recently? Why am I so unlucky to have offended so many people?


    "Let me handle it," He Hua said in a voice that only I could hear, but I shook my head.


    "Officer He, what''s the point of you doing this, even if you meet someone, so what if he dies, if you don''t come back, if you meet him again, it will just be to increase your sadness," I advised. He Hua''s corpse had already been cremated, so there''s no way she could be revived, so what if they saw him.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, let me see first." He Qiang''s eyes darkened, but he still said viciously.


    "Pa", I wanted to continue to persuade him, but He Hua suddenly knocked over a bottle of beer beside He Qiang.


    He Qiang''s entire body shook as he opened his eyes wide and shouted at me. "He Hua, is He Hua here, He Hua, where are you?!"


    "Zhang Feng, tell him, I don''t want to see him. If he dares to pester you again, I will beat him up," He Hua said angrily.


    "Speak, is He Hua here?" He Qiang roared at me.


    "Officer He, someone wanted me to tell you that she doesn''t want to see you. If you continue to pester me, you have to bear the consequences ¡­" I could only pass on He Hua''s words.


    "Impossible, impossible! The person I love the most is He Hua! She can''t possibly not see me! You lied to me!" He Qiang''s face was deathly pale, and he had gone completely crazy.


    Luckily, the barbeque stall owner had already called the police. At this moment, the police officers had arrived. I hastily shouted, "Police, he''s here! He''s drunk!"


    The two policemen quickly ran over to ask for He Qiang. He Qiang was not in a good mental state, his tone was heavy, his attitude was irritable, but the two policemen did not ask about anything further, they only wanted to test his first, but He Qiang was not a pushover, he was actually arrested, and the matter was blown up, the police were beating the police, causing the people around to immediately surround them and watch the show.


    Leaping out of the crowd, I immediately ran, running back home with He Hua. We need to discuss how we can resolve this matter with He Qiang.

 C54

    Only after returning home and locking the door did I relax. However, I also knew that it would be very easy for He Qiang to find out where I lived as it was too convenient for him to have a police officer around.


    "Sister He Hua, what should we do now? Your brother has his eyes on me?" I couldn''t help but ask nervously. He Qiang''s valiant look was indeed a little scary.


    "Honestly speaking, I do not know what to do, but there are different paths between humans and ghosts. I understand this principle, if I really meet them, that will be their death," He Hua said as she shook her head.


    It''s not a matter of words. It''s an iron law, like the rules of heaven and earth. If every dead person can meet their family and live, then the world is a mess. So Du Sanniang kept insisting that dead people should not meet their family.


    He Hua''s words also made me feel a bit more at ease, because I knew, how could He Hua not miss her loved ones? But she had this realization and this level of thinking, no matter how much she misses me, I had to endure it. If she also begged me to agree, I would not know what to do.


    "Sister He Hua, you have such a realization, but your brother doesn''t, speaking in such a high tone, he is a lowly person, greed will never satisfy him, you meet him today, he will be slightly satisfied, maybe it''s just talking to you, but the next time you still have your parents, when He Qiang sees your parents saying that, you will definitely not be moved, when the two elders come and beg you, you will definitely agree, at that time, Du Sanniang will not be able to explain to you," I shook my head and said my worries.


    How could she not know? On the seventh day, her father cried his heart out, and if she were to see him in such a state again, she would not be able to hold it in.


    "My mind is currently in a mess. Zhang Feng, I have a hard time making a decision," He Hua said directly. When he thought about those scenes, no matter how hard she tried, his heart would still soften.


    "Oh right, Xiao Keke, where is she? I don''t have much experience in that, you can talk to her about it." I suddenly asked, and after returning home, I felt that something was wrong, and only now did I realise that Xiao Keke had disappeared to somewhere, and she would basically appear the moment I returned home.


    "You''re still talking about it? Xiao Keke left home and I''ve been searching for her this entire day, but I couldn''t find her," He Hua said helplessly.


    "Dammit, she''s still messing around after all this, don''t worry about her, once her Yang Qi is used up, I won''t believe that she won''t come back!" I was a little angry, Xiao Keke sometimes doesn''t care about the severity of things, but it''s still good, the Yang Qi was always in my hands, and that''s the only way to control them.


    "Zhang Feng, why don''t I go out and hide for a few days as well? I understand my brother, he is the kind of person who is certain that one day, nine oxen would not be able to pull him back, and he will definitely want to pester you for the next few days. I am afraid that when the time comes, he will not be able to resist, so it is better to just hide for a few days," He Hua said in the end.


    "Ah, Big Sister He Hua, where are you going this time?!" My head was spinning, yet He Hua had actually backed off and escaped. It looked like she did not pass the test of kinship, of course, I did not expect her to be so heartless.


    "I will not leave this city. I will hide nearby and also persuade Keke to come back. She is alone outside and I am a little worried that she will do something foolish," He Hua said.


    "Oh, okay. It would be better to not smoke the Yang Qi again." I had no choice but to agree.


    "Mhm," He Hua said shyly. Usually, she would look much more dauntless than Xiao Keke, but every time she saw Xiao Keke, she was actually a hundred times more embarrassed than her, and her hands would tremble, as she stretched out her hands. Maybe she knew what sucking on a Yang Qi meant, and there were actually a lot of ways to absorb a Yang Qi.


    The next day, when I got up and ran for class, the matter of the swallow was still going through my head, and I figured that it would take me at least a week to cool it down, but I kept taking cold measures, so it was hard for them to say anything, and they couldn''t find anyone to ask about it, because they all looked around and found that very few people knew me, most of them were acquaintances, and this was one of my biggest losses of the past two years.


    Thinking back to back then, I was also an active member of various activities. The new students even went up to perform at the exhibition, and during that half a year, they all came together to form friends, and I almost became sworn brothers with the students in the dorm. However, ever since I moved out, my relationship gradually ended, and everything went back to normal.


    However, there''s an additional person in our class today, and I really don''t want to see that. There''s a spectator who comes, and he looks big and tall with a fierce expression, and he''s also very old, so naturally he''s the He Qiang who keeps his spirits up, and He Hua is right in this point. He Qiang is not giving up so easily, he''s a cop, he has strong willpower.


    ", I was in the wrong last night, I apologize to you." Compared to yesterday, He Qiang looked like a different person, very candid.


    "Officer He, what do you mean by listening in on the lecture? Furthermore, even if you wanted to listen in, you are still a freshman and a sophomore. We are in our fourth year of university, can you understand what I''m saying?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate me. Back then, I also graduated from the province''s Public Security University. The key academy, was much better than yours," He Qiang laughed and said.


    "Okay, but let me tell you, you are just wasting your time. Your goal will never succeed," I said, shaking my head.


    "Objective, what goal? I''m only here to study, these few years I''ve been so busy, I didn''t have any time to read at all, so I took a leave of absence. I used up all the holidays in two years, a total of two months, ah, I have to learn to charge, if not I won''t be able to keep up with the times," He Qiang said with a smile.


    "Fine, fine, you''re amazing. You should take your time and listen to the class. I''m leaving." I really don''t want to be with him for even a minute.


    "Where are you going?" He Qiang asked.


    "What else can I do?" I rolled my eyes and put the book away, wanting to sneak out the back door.


    "Teacher, Zhang Feng said he wanted to skip class." He did not expect that guy to directly raise his hand and shout loudly.


    F * ck, I was standing in the middle of the class and I could feel the murderous gaze of the teacher. I can''t leave, I can''t stay either, the whole class is in an uproar, it''s normal for them to skip classes while sitting at the back.


    "Teacher, I''m in a hurry. I just want to go to the toilet." I was extremely quick-witted and quickly made up a reason.


    "You can leave now. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll start over before class ends!" The teacher said softly, causing the students below to wail.


    I silently gave He Qiang a middle finger and slipped away. But ten minutes later, I really had no choice but to return, as I was already broken through and dared to skip class. That would be provoking my teacher''s authority, and the outcome would be dire.


    "As a student, studying is my only goal. Don''t mess around with other things, Zhang Feng, what you said was correct, right?" He Qiang said to me while beaming.


    "To you, big head!" I said in disdain. Then, I played with my own game. I didn''t want to be bothered with him.


    However, He Qiang did not let me go, he would occasionally chat with me, and then ask me what''s so fun about university, and then after a while, find me to play, and even bullsh * t around with me about his experience as a police officer, what kind of fugitive capture, gunfight, and even gave me the knowledge of military weapons in science.


    He Qiang was more knowledgeable and more thoughtful than us, and could speak as well. No matter how much meat he ate, he would just end up like a bunch of scum sitting at the back in just one lesson.


    But no matter what He Qiang said, he did not mention anything about He Hua at all. He did not even mention anything about Li Mingchang or the other strange things that happened to him.


    But then I remembered what He Hua had told me the last time. There were all sorts of ways to fight, and I immediately thought that He Qiang must be setting a trap for me right now. When I took the initiative to mention He Hua''s matter, she set a trap for me, so I ignored him even more.


    "Zhang Feng, we''re preparing to eat. Should we go together?" After class, He Qiang once again invited me to eat dinner.


    I shook my head and went to eat alone.


    By the afternoon, He Qiang had the same performance. He had basically not attended any classes, but he had gotten to know most of the boys once and had even formed a deep friendship with them.


    But that''s not the point. The point is, he was with me when I got home, and even rented the same neighborhood as me. I believe that if my building wasn''t full of people, he would definitely live next door to me.


    Not only that, when I went to work at night, he came with me again. However, he didn''t come as a cop, but as a customer. He found a few people, ordered some wine, and sat there all night.


    But Sister Hong and the others knew that He Qiang was a police officer, and that he revealed his identity when he took me away last night, making the supervisor extremely angry. He thought that I had brought a hidden danger with me, and Sister Hong kept asking me if I had offended anyone.


    After that, Sister Hong personally went up to scout and failed to come back. He Qiang was too crafty, the Sister Hong couldn''t do anything about him either.


    When I returned home from work at night, He Hua directly appeared in front of me, told me to close the curtains, and then discussed countermeasures with me. But before I even finished speaking, someone knocked on the door.


    I tactfully declined. When I turned my head, He Hua was scared away as well.

 C55

    eally had the intention of not looking back even if he wanted to, he really did listen to a week''s worth of lessons in school. Of course, he also didn''t learn much, mainly because he was together with the students, and had also investigated me thoroughly. He Qiang understood me even better than I did.


    Of course, he couldn''t hold himself back, he madly smashed my door on the fifth day, rushed into my house and rummaged through it once, but he couldn''t find anything related to He Hua, not even a fingerprint or a strand of hair. After finding nothing, he sat on the ground and wailed with grief and grief, and on that day just happened to be the night Xiao Keke ran away from home and couldn''t resist coming back, causing Xiao Keke''s face to turn ashen.


    In the next two days, He Qiang became gloomy, I could tell that he was holding on, and that made people feel sorry for him. However, since He Hua had already endured, I had no choice but to allow him to continue pestering me.


    After a week, things about the swallow finally cooled down. The students weren''t as tenacious as before, and now that the big news came out in just two or three days, not many people cared about it anymore. My life was once again blaming it on the monotony of having a good night''s sleep in the counseling room after class, after work, and when I had time, I would go to the psychological counseling room to sleep and enjoy myself.


    It seemed that my impetuous approach to graduation had nothing to do with me. The other students weren''t as relaxed as me, some began to go to work as an intern in the company while others were doing their final sprint exams. There were fewer and fewer people in class during the day, but more and more of them were secretly moving about on their own.


    On the eighth day, He Qiang finally could not hold on any longer. Of course, it was not that he could not hold on, but his boss had directly rushed to school and scolded him, telling him to go back to work and take a break of two months. Don''t even think about it, He Qiang was the squadron leader of the law enforcement team and was also a low-level official.


    So He Qiang found me and made his last effort.


    "Zhang Feng, I''m leaving tomorrow, can you let He Hua come out to meet me just once? I can guarantee that there won''t be a next time, He Hua left too suddenly, I still have a lot of things I want to say to her, but I didn''t have the time to say them, I just wanted to tell her, I miss her, Daddy missed her, Mommy also missed her, can''t you agree to my little request?" He Qiang''s face was haggard, as though he had not slept for a long time.


    Even someone with a heart of stone would have melted by now. Actually, I had already changed my mind a long time ago, but I could do nothing about it, He Hua''s will was also becoming more and more resolute, she repeatedly told me that I definitely could not let her go, once she meets He Qiang, everyone would meet with disaster.


    Perhaps Du Sanniang had warned her before, or maybe she had comprehended something on her own, so I had promised He Hua over and over again that I would never let her go.


    "Officer He, I want to ask you a question, you are a police officer, you know about law, and with your position, you are in charge of smuggling, and that is why if you lack money right now, would you go and smuggle things out?" This sentence was something I had wanted to say to He Qiang a long time ago, He Qiang''s personality was too stubborn, I could not listen to normal logic, and could only choose a different method.


    "No, I am a police officer, I cannot break the law." He Qiang shook his head and replied without hesitation.


    "That''s right, you''re a police officer, you won''t break the law, that He Hua is the same, she can do what you can," I said to him while smiling.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." He Qiang shook his head.


    "Then let me explain to you, when a person dies, if he becomes a ghost, he should go down to the Underworld. He hesitated for a special reason and He Hua stayed, but ghosts also had laws, and since He Hua knows the laws of ghosts, then would she break the law?" I explained.


    "Meeting with me is against the law, no, no, I have read many of these books recently. Don''t those monks and Taoists have the ability to recruit spirits?


    "I know what you''re talking about, but our rules are like this. In short, if you can meet me, I won''t be able to stop you. If you can''t, it won''t matter even if you kill me!" I replied.


    "Understood, I understand, it''s He Hua who isn''t willing to see me." He Qiang''s expression was lonely, at such a moment, how could he not know that it was He Hua herself who was unwilling to see him.


    Carrying endless grief and sorrow, He Qiang left. He Qiang left, and He Hua appeared again. His eyes were completely red, as if he had just cried.


    "Sister He Hua, actually, we can be a bit more nimble. I will be the middleman, if He Qiang has anything to say, I will pass it on to you, it will be the same for you, okay? I can''t bear to see him so sad, because I understand what it means to lose your loved one." I couldn''t help but advise.


    "No need, there are some things that you don''t understand. If you see them now, in the future, it will be even more painful, so it''s better that you don''t see them," He Hua said as she shook her head.


    "Alright, then let''s turn the tables around this. Where have you and Xiao Keke gone to this past week? How come both of you have disappeared?" I asked again.


    In this week, I had basically returned to my previous isolated lifestyle. He Hua and Xiao Keke did not come back, they only appeared once every three to four days, and then the Yang Qi disappeared. I really did not know what they were busy with.


    "This is a secret, and I can''t tell you this yet. You''ll know about it soon enough. Oh right, I saw Du Sanniang just now. She told me to let you receive her today," He Hua said.


    "What? Picking up someone? Who?" I felt that something wasn''t right. Every time Du Sanniang appeared, she would either not appear or something would happen.


    "Of course it''s new. Your harem wants to add new members." He Hua laughed when she thought of this.


    "Holy shit, no way, someone''s going to die again, who, have I seen it before?" I shouted, the new person meant someone''s death, this is a very cruel and darned thing, I am afraid of people that I know the most, if they find out that their relatives are begging me like He Qiang, I wouldn''t even know what to do.


    "I don''t know about this, Du Sanniang didn''t say anything, she just wanted you to bring her back first. When she has time, she will tell you what to do, Du Sanniang seems to be very busy," He Hua said.


    "What the hell is she busy with? She''s busy enough to go to the nightclub to drink!" I cursed in my heart. If she hadn''t gone to drink and pretended to be dead, I wouldn''t have picked her up or had so many things to do.


    "Du Sanniang is getting more and more unreliable with her work. She threw the person over to me without saying anything. What does that mean?" I complained.


    Actually, after so long, I kept thinking, just what does Du Sanniang think of us, the spokesperson for the Ghost Officer in the mortal world? It did not have a name nor an account, it did not have anything. It did not know what to do, like a puppet, Du Sanniang would do whatever she wanted, and would not allow any objections.


    "Do more, don''t complain, and be prepared. I will accompany you to pick up a new person tonight," He Hua replied.


    If I say it like this, what can I do? I can only accept new students. When night comes, nothing abnormal will appear. I think I''ll meet them at work. In the night, there are too many ghosts, no one knows what I''ll encounter.


    But He Hua was really here, she did not run like before, but the moment He Hua appeared, the Hooligan Ghost was immediately scared off, seeing He Hua was like a mouse seeing a cat, she shrieked and ran out.


    He Hua did not appear, but only looked around. Behind the stage, in the dance floor and in the private rooms, she would walk a circle, and sometimes when she passed by, she would stop to listen to what those people were saying. But she could not see the change in He Hua''s expression, maybe she was reminiscing about her previous life.


    I''ve been waiting, waiting for a new person to appear and see who can see He Hua, but I feel like waiting for nothing, because I''m almost home from work and I don''t see anything abnormal.


    "Zhang Feng, come over here and listen to what this person at the table is saying." When there was still half an hour before work, He Hua called me over.


    I walked over and saw. What the hell, isn''t this the False Taoist who lied to me in public last time? In the end, I saw the Hooligan Ghost who was so scared that he peed his pants.


    "Yi, it''s you! I remember you!" When the False Taoist saw me, he immediately shouted happily and called me over.


    "Sir, is there anything I can do for you?" I asked professionally.


    "Not at the moment. But tell them, last time I was here, did I take in a little brat?" The False Taoist said.


    However, when I felt a piece of money was stuffed into my pocket, I immediately changed my words and said, "Yes, yes, last time Master was very powerful, it''s a pity that we couldn''t see it, but the Big Boss offered a huge sum of money to ask Master for help, even Master was not willing to do it. Master said that for things like collecting ghosts, fate requires a lot of consideration."


    "That''s right, you have quite the root of intelligence. I only took it if you had a destiny. Otherwise, no matter how much money you give me, I wouldn''t want it ¡­" False Taoist pretended to be serious.


    "Master, continue talking. Tell me about how you caught the ghost just now!" someone urged from the side.


    "Where were you talking about just now? That''s right, when you''re talking about me chasing a Female Ghost to this place, you''re exhausting me. I''m getting older, and my stamina is running out. If I was that year, chasing after him for a hundred and eighty li wouldn''t be a problem, I would have come in first."


    "Master, it''s not too good to come in and drink after you''ve caught half a ghost, is it?" someone asked.


    "I knew you would ask that. How could that brat escape from my grasp? Don''t worry, in a while, I will broaden your horizons and see how I catch ghosts," False Taoist said.


    "Hurry up and tell us, master, don''t keep us in suspense!" Upon hearing that they were going to catch ghosts live, everyone became excited.


    "Dang dang dang, of course it''s my precious compass," False Taoist took out the compass in his bag. The needle of the compass kept on spinning, and when He Hua saw it, she walked away, only then did the needle stop.


    "Let me tell you this, this compass is a treasure. The Mount Longhu is produced, it is definitely a fine item. Come, I have had enough rest, I will bring you all to broaden your horizons." As he spoke, the False Taoist was about to start catching ghosts.


    "Follow him, maybe the newbie is the one he''s chasing after. The compass in his hands is the real deal," He Hua said to me.


    I don''t dare to be careless. If the new person was caught by the False Taoist, then I won''t play any more games. After informing the supervisor, I immediately followed after him.

 C56

    False Taoist Xian Yun is probably the most deceiving person I have ever met. In the past, there was a professor in our academy who taught management, and he even claims to be a teacher in a distribution organization. His mouth is especially open, but I feel that the professor still admitted defeat when he met False Taoist.


    Following behind the False Taoist, I finally know how good he is, it''s just like playing around, the most important thing is that he can cause you to be stunned, he doesn''t have anything special, he can just pull out some profound words, listening to your words, there are many experienced merchants amongst his group of a dozen or so people, but they are all tricked into a daze, the master in his mouth shouts, extremely respectful, definitely more respectful than their own father.


    "This, this, this, that''s right, I can''t escape this time, everyone, today I want to show everyone something good, this is called the Eight Treasures Ruyi Pot, do you know what it''s used for, this is used to seal ghosts, have you seen Lin Zhengying''s movies, it''s the jar he worships in the ancestral hall, a talisman was stuck, the one that collects ghosts, yes, I am the treasure right!" False Taoist continuously introduced the things in his hands.


    Now, not only did he have a compass in his hand, he also had a copper coin sword, cinnabar, and a series of other items that were specially used by Taoists to catch ghosts. He looked extremely professional.


    "Master, master, where are the ghosts? Why didn''t I see them?" Still, someone asked a question.


    That''s right, where are the ghosts? I haven''t seen them either. Calm down, I''ll show you what real magic is right now!" The fake Daoist was quite excited, and he took out many things from his bag. A stack of paper money, a few talismans, and a circle of ink daggers.


    The smell of the liquid was a little pungent. After he finished cooking, he took out three sticks of incense, which were golden in color and wrapped around his head and tail with talisman paper. After the False Taoist lit a match, he inserted the bottle into the coils and then lit the paper money.


    After doing all that, the False Taoist sat down with his legs crossed and muttered something. It was unknown what he was muttering, but he did not understand, but he heard Old Lord Taishang''s last words clearly. He casually made a few hand gestures, which were quite strange.


    "Holy shit, it''s so cold. Could it be that a cold wind is blowing? Are they trying to attract souls?" someone whispered.


    "No need to say, it''s true. I''ve seen mages recruiting spirits in the countryside before, and it''s similar to this feeling ¡­" someone answered.


    "Look! The grand master''s compass is moving! Look at your needle!" Someone shouted.


    When I raised my head to look, my mouth immediately went wide because I really saw a dozen or so figures in the distance. They were all wandering ghosts, standing outside the ink-bucket coil and staring at the coil, as though there was something attracting them.


    "Holy shit, the False Taoist has become a true master?" I really don''t understand, isn''t this Xian Yun a False Taoist? How can he attract wandering ghosts? Wasn''t he just scared out of his wits by the Hooligan Ghost last time?


    "Lin Xiaofan, Lin Xiaofan, where are you, quickly appear, quickly appear!" False Taoist took out another talisman, ignited it, and shook his head as he called out.


    "Hey, brother, who''s this Lin Xiaofan?" I was a little confused as I hurriedly asked one of them.


    "You probably added it later, Lin Xiaofan was a ghost, because it disturbed a friend of Master Xian Yun. Master Xian Yun came here specifically to capture her, and tonight, it was all to capture her," the person explained.


    "Oh, thank you," I casually replied. In my heart, I had already confirmed that this Lin Xiaofan was definitely the person I was looking for, the person that Du Sanniang had requested for a new arrival.


    But the problem is there are so many people, how am I supposed to snatch them back, if there are only False Taoist, I can still beat them up, but if there are so many of them, I can''t handle it, why don''t I invite False Taoist back for a drink later, and store a bag of pills in his storage that he won''t be able to wake up tomorrow night, and won''t be able to remember anything when he wakes up.


    The False Taoist continued to shout, and in less than a minute, although he let out a loud shout, the strange thing happened again. The paper money in Mo Dou''s coil exploded, scattering the ashes, but the fire was more than twice as bright, and within the fire appeared the face of a girl, it was extremely clear.


    "Lin Xiaofan, you were originally a dead person, humans and ghosts are different so you should have gone down to the Underworld to be reincarnated long ago. However, you caused a disaster to the mortal world, and disturbed the living, causing you to be unable to live a peaceful life. Now that I have you as my criminal, if you surrender yourself, I can forget about your kindness, and send you down to the Underworld to be reincarnated.


    However, no one could hear that the girl in the fire had the intention to surrender. They saw that she wanted to run away again from Zuo Chong with an anxious face, but the ink coil was like an iron wall, and the girl couldn''t break out.


    "Grand master, why be so long-winded with her? Put her away. It is only natural for a Daoist to behead demons and exterminate devils!" someone shouted.


    "That''s right, Master, accept her. Sell her to me as a little kid, and let me have the same taste of playing with the Female Ghost," shouted the people who were not afraid of death.


    "Right, I saw that the Female Ghost in the movie can also do it. Master, can you do it? If you can do it, I''ll give you 10,000, no, 20,000, don''t you want to do it?"


    I wanted to kill them one by one, the animals with the lower half of their bodies thinking, without a shred of humanity, without even letting a ghost go.


    When False Taoist Xian Yun heard about the greed in his eyes, he was sure that his heart was moved, but he did not reply for the time being. He did not know if he could not do it, or if he was waiting for a higher price.


    "Master, can you say something?" Someone began to urge him, and the audience took out a large stack of money from their wallets and waved it in front of False Taoist, dazzling them.


    In the end, the False Taoist gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, you guys can do it. You guys go find an inflatable doll and I''ll seal her inside it. When the time comes, it''ll be fine.


    Bastard, he really agreed to do it. This False Taoist is really not a good bird.


    "Master, where am I going to get an inflatable doll in the middle of the night?" That person was troubled. It was not easy to buy an inflatable doll. It was not sold in a physical shop and was bought online.


    "It''s fine, I''ll keep her in the Eight Treasures Ruyi jar first. Just wait until tomorrow when you find her for me," False Taoist said.


    "That''s a good idea. Master, quickly take him!" That person was overjoyed, and his eyes were filled with lust.


    Then, False Taoist took his Eight Treasures Ruyi Jar and started to accept that Female Ghost. Seeing this, I became anxious and started to consider whether or not to go all out and directly snatch it, but there were so many people who would definitely not let me go. I didn''t know if they would beat me to death or not.


    Just as I was in a hurry to circle around, a car in the distance immediately rushed over, as though it had lost control of itself, everyone had already seen it, they were shocked, and quickly retreated to the side. False Taoist was even more afraid, and immediately stopped what he was doing, jumping three feet into the air to jump to the side.


    "Zi", the car roared past. When he walked in, he saw that it was a sprinkler truck.


    He rushed back to the roadside and saw that the ink coil had already been crushed into pieces. The three incense sticks and paper money inside had also been extinguished by the sprinkler car, and more importantly, his precious compass had also been shattered. False Taoist had a face full of pain, touching this and that felt like he had lost millions, which made me want to laugh.


    As for the group of wandering souls, they naturally scattered in a flash, but when I saw He Hua amongst them, I immediately understood that it was definitely He Hua''s plan, but I was worried if she had controlled the sprinkler car to go against the rules.


    "Master, master, where is Female Ghost, did you receive them?" Someone asked anxiously.


    "Collect my ass, the method has been interrupted, my treasure has been destroyed, Lin Xiaofan has also escaped. Fuck, don''t let me know that it was that grandson who drove the car, if not I will make paper men curse at him!" False Taoist cursed.


    "Ah! Then I''ll be placing orders for the inflatable doll!" That person shouted loudly, causing everyone to sigh.


    Looking at this, I know that there''s nothing left for me to do. This False Taoist is really not that good, and he won''t be able to create any trouble. I shook my head and returned to the shop.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. I hurriedly got off work and saw that False Taoist had regained his usual spirit and found another group of people to brag about it, eating and drinking as well as taking advantage of those young misses.


    I don''t care about him, I''m in a rush to go home. If nothing goes wrong, He Hua has already brought Lin Xiaofan back home, I need to go back and see him.


    As expected, the moment I opened the door, I saw He Hua talking to a girl. However, when the girl saw me, she suddenly shrieked and her expression changed, turning into the appearance of an evil spirit. She rushed towards me with her mouth wide opened, as if she wanted to swallow me whole.


    The appearance of this Female Ghost reminded me of the evil ghost Li Mingchang a few days ago. He was also so scary, so ferocious, that the moment she charged over, I jumped in fright.


    But with He Hua here, I''m not in too much danger. Sure enough, He Hua immediately appeared in front of me, waved her fist and sent that evil ghost flying. After that, he rushed up, fell on the ground in a few steps, suppressed her, and shouted, "You''ve returned to normal, or else get the hell out!"


    He Hua revealed her ferocity now, she was definitely a ruthless person too. If the Female Ghost didn''t listen, I can guarantee that He Hua would beat her up and throw her out.


    The Female Ghost struggled for a few moments before being beaten up again. Only then did she listen to him obediently, returning to normal. She stood at the side with tears in her eyes, looking like an angry wife, acting very obedient.


    Seeing the change that occurred in Female Ghost in a short amount of time, I cursed. I knew that this newcomer would be hard to deal with, definitely harder to deal with than He Hua and the other two.

 C57

    After half an hour of interaction, we finally managed to get a general idea of what was going on. Lin Xiaofan, the white-collar worker of the city, was an office clerk who died in an unknown situation, so she couldn''t explain it clearly. Sometimes she was killed, other times she seemed to have died suddenly, and no one could figure it out, but as for being chased by the False Taoist, it was because she went to harass others.


    Although Lin Xiaofan can''t beat that False Taoist, she still escaped. After that, False Taoist chased her all the way, and caught up to her near the nightclub, and that False Taoist is not some proper Daoist, he can be said to be well-versed in eating and gambling, and has a much higher ability to trick and drink than he can catch ghosts. He thinks that he has the power to win, and actually dares to go to a nightclub to drink, brag, and catch her.


    "Sister He Hua, all of these things that Lin Xiaofan said are lies. Where did she come from?" I said to He Hua in private. I didn''t know how long I had been gone to get such a thing, but this woman was too shrewd and hard to deal with.


    "I''ve only been in contact with her for a short period of time, and didn''t manage to uncover anything, but I''m smart enough to find out. Furthermore, the clothes she''s wearing isn''t something that the clerks in the office can afford, her salary probably can''t even afford a pair of shoes," He Hua said as she shook her head.


    Lin Xiaofan had already recovered her previous look before she died, so naturally she wore the same clothes, for example, He Hua, who spent most of the time wearing the uniform of a police officer, Xiao Keke, who also recovered his usual clothes, the look of a university student, and Lin Xiaofan, who was the same, had also recovered the clothes on her body, although I do not know, but He Hua recognized them, as well.


    "Sh * t, there''s actually such a thing, don''t talk about murder again, my little heart won''t be able to take it," I said, speechless, this time Du Sanniang threw a disaster at us.


    "Isn''t that obvious? She''s so young, she shouldn''t be suffering from any serious illness, and with an office clerk working so easily, it''s even more impossible for her to suddenly die. Adding to that, she''s instinctively looking for some people to settle the score, isn''t this what a murder is?" He Hua said faintly.


    "Sis, can you tell me what you found? I really don''t want to get involved in this mess. I''m afraid ¡­" When I heard that it was a murder case and that I had to deal with the police, I felt uncomfortable because there were too many troubles.


    "I''m afraid it''s useless, let''s hold it up for now, if it really doesn''t work, wait for Du Sanniang to deal with it," He Hua said.


    "Right, right, hang her up. When Du Sanniang comes to deal with it, I''ll go take a shower first and sleep, I''m so tired that I''ll die." Once I heard He Hua''s words, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Of course, no matter how much I fought for time, I couldn''t sleep for more than a few hours. In the morning, it was 8 in class, so even if I woke up at 7, I would only be able to sleep for more than 3 hours. The most important part of my rest time was in class, so I was slowly beginning to feel like the work at the nightclub was a restraint, I couldn''t do it and I didn''t have the money to eat.


    Open your eyes, get up, brush your teeth and wash your face, this is a normal procedure. But what''s abnormal today is that when I came along, the toothpaste was squeezed, and the clothes I wanted to wear were stacked on the side.


    "Sister He Hua, did you do this?" I immediately called He Hua over and asked, when did she treat me so well?


    "Do you think I would do this?" He Hua raised her eyebrows. When did she ever serve others like this?


    "No way, it''s her. What''s wrong with that, obsessive-compulsive disorder? Or was it a habit from when I was alive? " I was so surprised that my mouth couldn''t close.


    "Why don''t you go into the living room and have a look?" He Hua said with a smile.


    I hurriedly went out of the bedroom and went into the living room to take a look, and I was immediately shocked, because in my living room, it had changed a lot. In the past, I had casually put everything in my life, so it couldn''t be considered sloppy, but it definitely couldn''t be considered neat and tidy.


    "Brother Zhang, you''re awake!" Lin Xiaofan said as she walked over with a smile.


    "This, this was all done by you?" Yesterday, we all agreed that this Lin Xiaofan was not easy to deal with. She was a very shrewd person, but in the blink of an eye, he had your house cleaned up like a babysitter.


    "Mn, anyway I had nothing better to do, plus I was used to doing these things in the past, so I might as well take care of it a bit," Lin Xiaofan replied, her expression extremely obedient.


    "Actually, I don''t need to pack up. Anyway, I don''t have much time to stay here all day," I said after a long time. How much time would I have to spend in class and working at night?


    "No matter how little time you have, it''s still a home. Sister He Hua told me already, this will be our home in the future, so of course I''ll have to clean it a bit, and today I''m going to wash the pots and pans as well. If I buy another refrigerator, I can go out and buy some vegetables to cook in the future.


    Damn, I''m crazy, I''m crazy! I looked at Lin Xiaofan in shock, what is this? How could it be like this?


    "No need, no need to go through so much trouble, I don''t have time to come back and eat," I hurriedly said. I really started to panic a little, could this Lin Xiaofan be crazy?


    "It''s not troublesome at all. Since I''ve already said that this place will be my home in the future, Sister He Hua already told me that you''re a good person, and that you''ll take us in to prevent us from being wandering ghosts, we naturally have to repay you with what we can." Lin Xiaofan explained.


    "No need to return it, really, sigh, forget it, forget it, I don''t know how to explain it, but please don''t cook anything, I''m just living by myself, I''m leaving, there''s someone cooking at home, aren''t you looking for trouble?" I immediately found an excuse to block her way, this Lin Xiaofan is too passionate.


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot about that, sorry Brother Zhang," Lin Xiaofan''s expression immediately changed, and became regretful, conflicted and pitiful.


    "I still have things to do. Just do what you need to do. I''ll be leaving first." I looked at He Hua, then immediately opened the door and left. Not long after, He Hua followed.


    "How is it, do you think you can''t handle it?" He Hua joked.


    "Indeed, I really can''t take it. What''s going on? How come it''s only been three to four hours?" My head is spinning, this Lin Xiaofan''s appearance is too excessive, I can''t accept it.


    "I''m a little confused too. Yesterday, I only gave her some normal common sense, and she understood a lot of things, and even asked me about your relationship with Du Sanniang. I jokingly told her that I wanted to be your girlfriend here, and she didn''t have any reaction to that at all. Not long after, she started to tidy up the rooms, she was very diligent," He Hua replied.


    "She couldn''t be acting on purpose right?" I have some doubts, could it be that I was being chased around by the False Taoist and was trying to get a good impression because I was afraid that they would chase me out?


    "I''m not sure either. Let''s observe for now and ask Du Sanniang about it. I still feel that Lin Xiaofan''s arrival isn''t that simple," He Hua said, as her eyes glazed over, no one knew what she was thinking.


    "Alright, I''ll head off first. I''ll come back to take a look after class in the afternoon. I''ll get to know more about it," I replied.


    With a stomach full of questions, I went to class. When I had the time, I checked the Internet to see if there was any news about Lin Xiaofan, but the name Lin Xiaofan was too repetitive, there was no one who could match up with this guy in front of me, it was a waste of time.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer students in the class, many teachers did not have the mood to attend. After all, most of the main courses were already over, so they could just study by themselves.


    For example, the matter of the graduation thesis had now officially been put on the agenda. The teachers had already started distributing the information on some of the papers, and there were also those students who were studying, now entering the countdown. Some people''s lives were even worse than the college entrance examination.


    For this reason, the counselor even called me over to teach me a lesson, because I was the only student in the class who didn''t know anything. Most people now have their own goals, such as finding a job, interning, studying, and preparing to start their own business.


    How could I not know where my mistake lay? However, I have no way to turn back now, and once all of my savings have been spent, I will truly starve to death.


    When class ended in the afternoon, I wasn''t too conflicted, it was better to deal with the current situation first. I hurriedly ran back home, but when I returned home, I was stunned once again. Xiao Keke had returned, but the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    "Brother Zhang, you''re back!" Upon seeing me, Lin Xiaofan''s smile was like a flower as he welcomed me, but Xiao Keke just coldly snorted and did not speak.


    "What happened to you two?" I asked.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything." He Hua waved her hand, but she couldn''t handle it either.


    "Zhang Feng, you''re not bad. The harem is really getting bigger and bigger. There are all the school beauties, and even the former school beauties have been taken in. You''re really amazing," Xiao Keke sarcastically said.


    "The former school belle, why did you know her before?" An idea struck me. It can''t be such a coincidence.


    "Yes, it''s such a coincidence. We do know each other, but I feel embarrassed about it. Can you pretend that you don''t know her?" Xiao Keke laughed coldly.


    "Keke!" Lin Xiaofan exclaimed, her face revealing a terrified expression, wanting to stop Xiao Keke from speaking.


    But Xiao Keke didn''t pay any attention to her, and continued to laugh coldly: "What, are you afraid now, are you not afraid when you were taken care of by others?"


    Holy shit, Xiao Keke''s words were shocking, could Lin Xiaofan be a retard?

 C58

    The news of Lin Xiaofan being a mistress in the family really made me a little depressed, because Lin Xiaofan was indeed pretty. Compared to Xiao Keke, she was more mature, and compared to the swallow from before, she did not have that kind of elegance. Compared to He Hua, she was even more virtuous.


    "Xiao Keke, explain it clearly, there are only a few of us, we can''t even see each other''s heads, don''t make everyone unhappy." I intentionally lowered my face, Lin Xiaofan called herself an office white-collar worker, I would rather believe that she was an elite than a mistress, of course I also believe that Xiao Keke would not frame others without reason.


    "If it''s clear, then so be it, Lin Xiaofan, the vice president of the River University, the director of the External Alliance, the best host of several consecutive years of school, there are still many similar titles, I won''t talk about it anymore. The main point isn''t this, the main point is that she joined an elite student club, and that club originally wanted to join many elite university students to share resources, just like the Skeleton Association. It''s been over ten years since they started, but unfortunately, other than the first few years, all the others that joined were beautiful girls. Xiao Keke spoke slowly.


    With every sentence said, Lin Xiaofan''s face grew paler. Not many people in this elite student club knew about it, but university city students numbered in the hundreds of thousands, and less than a thousand, and less than a hundred people joined. The only thing that Lin Xiaofan knew about was that she was very well-rounded, and it could be said that Xiao Keke knew about her background very clearly.


    "Xiao Keke, stop talking..." Lin Xiaofan cried until tears fell from her eyes, she was extremely sad.


    "Keke, don''t say anymore." He Hua also couldn''t bear to see this. Xiao Keke was also weird today, she wouldn''t be so direct with him in the past, could it be that there was a grudge between them?


    "I have indeed never heard of the elite student club. Xiao Keke, how do you know about it? I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Bah, you''re the one who is, I don''t care about clubs like that. A group of playful rich second generations, a group of silly white lotuses, and a group of fat bumpkins forming a club, do you think I''ll go?" Xiao Keke arrogantly raised her head.


    Thinking about it, it made sense, Xiao Keke''s family''s situation was not bad, and she herself was also very outstanding, so she was also a very proud person, someone as arrogant as Xiao Keke rarely participated in those activities, after all, if she needed resources, she did not need to participate in those Clubs, she could easily fight for them or ask her family for them.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­" Lin Xiaofan kept crying as she apologized, then turned around and disappeared.


    "Xiaofan, don''t go yet!" He Hua shouted loudly. Then, she too disappeared and had already caught up to him.


    "This is great, you angered him to the point that he ran off. I''m satisfied, I''m happy?" I said to Xiao Keke coldly, is this not a f * cking disturbance?


    "What''s wrong? Did you feel heartache?" Her heart aching, she could just comfort her. Now that she is dead, she will not care about those rich second generations anymore, it will be easy for her to catch up, "Xiao Keke said sarcastically.


    "Stop making trouble without any reason, she''s the newbie that Du Sanniang talked about, and she''s being chased by a Taoist. What if something happens to her?" I have a big headache, it seems like this Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan''s conflict isn''t that big of a deal.


    "I was worried that you could go out and chase after me," Xiao Keke continued to force himself.


    "Alright, I''m too lazy to tell you this. You tell me first, what kind of person is Lin Xiaofan, and who her lover is. She died in unknown circumstances, so maybe she was killed by someone.


    To be honest, Lin Xiaofan and I had not even known each other for 24 hours, so I wasn''t too worried about her. I wasn''t familiar with her, what was there to worry about?


    is a famous person, even in our university in the city, there were a few students who didn''t know her in the past one or two years. When I was in my first year of university, I had already known her when I first went to Jiangcheng University Students Alliance, so I was initially rather grateful to her, but what happened afterwards let me know ¡­


    "Stop, stop for a moment, we will talk about your grudges later, tell me first about things that show her personality, or else I will be the first to say them," I interrupted Xiao Keke.


    "You still don''t understand what I mean. Lin Xiaofan is just a white lotus, she looks gentle and charming on the surface, but she doesn''t know how to scam others in the dark. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve lost face and it''s already in her hands, and she only wants to help someone pursue me. You can look into the details yourself, but there are still forums that she''s quite capable, and of course, I won''t say all of those bad things about her to prevent others from thinking that I''m being malicious," Xiao Keke''s words became more and more sarcastic.


    "Awful, truly sour. Xiao Keke, you can''t be jealous of her, right? She''s prettier and has more temperament than you, maybe her results will be even better than yours," I said while laughing.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence touched upon Xiao Keke''s nerves somehow. Xiao Keke immediately shouted in anger, "Jealous of her, I spit on her, how can she be compared to me? In terms of looks, how can she be inferior to me, and in terms of temperament, I am no worse at seducing people.


    "Alright, alright, I was wrong. You returned to the topic just now, Xiao Keke is the prettiest, no one can compare to the beautiful lady Keke," I hurriedly apologized.


    "Zhang Feng, you really pissed me off, I told you so much, how come you still don''t understand what the White Lotus knows the most, it''s obviously to pretend to be a good person. Let me tell you, previously, when they organized their activities in school, he was the only one who could take down projects that many people could not take down, for what reason? Just because she had a lot of backup and could command, she was later supported by others and did not idle around.


    "Oh, I get it now. She''s actually working on behalf of a certain boss and monitoring him. Oh, that''s not right. The role of unifying the employees?" "No," I replied.


    In his heart, he thought to himself, this Lin Xiaofan is a talent, although I hate her when it comes to dealing with the matter of Bei Tai, but it can be seen that she is a top tier talent, this kind of communication skills are extremely important. At least, I feel that if Xiao Keke had this kind of temper, unless she works at her own company, she wouldn''t be as good as Lin Xiaofan.


    Of course, speaking till now, I have basically found out what kind of contradiction there is between Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan. It''s just that the two school beauties don''t like each other, and it''s also possible that some small things happened between them. Then, Xiao Keke found out more and more negative news about Lin Xiaofan through public opinion, and her prejudice towards grew, to the point that the conflict became deeper and deeper.


    Xiao Keke, I know roughly what happened, but that was also what happened to Lin Xiaofan when she was alive, now that she is dead, her death is like a lamp being extinguished, what kind of enmity could be brought to this point, do you think that it is possible? Since she is a new person appointed by Du Sanniang, then we will first greet her? I advised Xiao Keke.


    After Xiao Keke heard this, she also calmed down a lot, especially that sentence, she''s already dead, what kind of hatred could she possibly have now? It couldn''t help but remind her of her own situation.


    "Alright, I won''t target her when she comes back, but you have to tell her, don''t mess with me, we aren''t in school anymore. In terms of seniority, I''m in front of her, I''m the first in your imperial harem, and in the ancient times, I''m the main wife. She can''t even be considered a concubine, understand?" Xiao Keke said.


    "Understood, understood, I understand. Mistress Xiao ¡­" I shook my head speechlessly. When I was asking for benefits, everyone said that it was my harem, but none of them gave me any benefits. This harem was already ranked fourth, but I still had a single dog.


    After advising Xiao Keke a little more, I''ll coax her to go find Lin Xiaofan and go to work by myself.


    When I went to work, I saw that False Taoist Xian Yun was bragging, to the point that it sounded like Old Lord Taishang had descended onto the mortal world. However, he had more and more followers, and it looked like he was really jealous of Xian Yun.


    But not long after, False Taoist received a phone call and left in a hurry. He talked as if he was promising someone that he would capture Female Ghost in his hands today, reminding me of Lin Xiaofan. My heart skipped a beat, thinking that it couldn''t be such a coincidence.

 C59

    The Astral River District was a high-class district that was close to the city center. The golden district had a price of more than 51,000 square meters, which was enough to make most people shy away from it.


    However, the Mr. Liu on the sixth floor of the eighth floor was indeed in a constant state of panic. Recently, his family had been in a state of chaos, and every night, they would be pressed down by ghosts to sleep on their beds, causing him to have nightmares. In his dreams, there would always be a Female Ghost whose face couldn''t be seen clearly seeking his life.


    Such a strange thing was enough to torture his mind. Going to the hospital for an examination, the doctor had already made it clear to him that he was already mentally weak, if he did not treat now, it would easily cause mental illness. Furthermore, his body had long been hollowed out from alcohol, and all sorts of indicators on his body had increased dramatically.


    As a result, the Mr. Liu who was afraid of death found a famous master in his circle. Daoist Priest Xian Yun, the true successor of Mount Longhu, the vulgar disciple of a certain generation of Heavenly Masters, was well-known in the outside world and was extremely skilled. Although he often ran around bragging about his abilities, it was undeniable that he did have some skills.


    The last time he invited Master Xian Yun home, Master Xian Yun was able to tell his illness with a glance, and even pointed out the various Feng Shui arrangements in his house. This made him feel at ease, and he finally met an expert.


    Of course, he was just not satisfied with expelling the Mr. Liu, what if he comes back? The best thing to do was to take him in, and Xian Yun had agreed to help him along the way, but unfortunately, news came later on that Master Xian Yun''s method had been destroyed by a road sprinkler and his efforts were to fail.


    He would not be at ease if he did not kill all of the Mr. Liu s. As long as he left any traces behind, and left behind some problems for others to deal with, then it would be unknown who would be the one to die. Therefore, he gave a high price and invited Daoist Priest Xian Yun back.


    "Master Xian Yun, we''ll be relying on you this time, you have to solve this problem at all costs," Mr. Liu said as he handed over a thick envelope to Daoist Xian Yun.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Liu, this time you will definitely succeed," Xian Yun promised.


    But in his heart, he was overjoyed. Damn it, with such a thick stack, it was already enough for him to be carefree for a while, of course, he also knew what the situation was like this time, but in reality, he had already investigated thoroughly, the last time he summoned Female Ghost out, he had already found out the reason through that Female Ghost. Turns out that Female Ghost was once this Mr. Liu''s second milk.


    For one, he would naturally have a guilty conscience from having a nightmare. As for the second milk Female Ghost, Xian Yun did not even care about it, as he had sparred with his before, he was just a wandering soul who did not have much ability, and with the treasures in his hands now, he would have more than enough time to take care of her.


    In order to keep this a secret, Clan Leader Xian Yun called Mr. Liu and the rest out. They should go somewhere else for a stroll, the further the better.


    Speaking of which, these skills of capturing ghosts were something that he had only learned recently. Although he was a genuine Mount Longhu disciple, he was still a fish, what should he say, what he learnt was another type of study, it was a part of reciting sutras and blessings, he had even learned how to imitate wind and water, but he still ran down the mountain after just entering the sect because he couldn''t stand the clear rules of Mount Longhu. With his sharp tongue, he could easily make a living.


    In the beginning, he had never learnt the ability to catch ghosts, and had never really seen ghosts. However, last time, after he had been frightened by the ghost at the nightclub, he had found a senior brother who had learned martial arts together with him, and through the corruption of the money, not only had he bought his senior brother''s tools, he had also learned three points about his methods. In just a short period of time, he had learned enough to prove that the False Taoist was a genius.


    "Old Lord Taishang is extremely anxious, the four little ghosts come listen to him, the dragon and tiger order the Heavenly Master Xian Yun, come quickly," said Daoist Xian Yun. He began to chant his incantation, his soul summoning technique was the simplest and most crude of all techniques, because he did not know the name of the Female Ghost, it was impossible for him to summon a soul accurately, so he could only summon a soul on such a large scale. However, he believed that the Female Ghost would definitely return.


    Once the Spirit-Summoning Art was used, a cold wind blew from all directions. Then, Daoist Xian Yun used the treasures he bought to open up his Yin Yang Eyes, causing him to be shocked when he saw that the room was filled with wandering ghosts. This was because there were more than fifty wandering souls inside this 180th square meter house.


    The majority of the wandering ghosts still looked like they were at the moment of death, they were all tragic to the extreme. Daoist Xian Yun almost vomited, but he was not afraid at all.


    "Men, women over thirty years old, all of you under the age of twenty leave," said Daoist Priest Xian Yun as he burned a large amount of paper money and threw it towards them.


    "Lin Xiaofan, Lin Xiaofan, come out, I have something to tell you!" Seeing that there were no ghosts around, Xian Yun suddenly shouted, wanting to trick Gui Xu out.


    It was useless for a moment, and had promised her many benefits. What help her fulfill her wish, bringing words to her relatives, giving her a chance to be reincarnated. In the end, that Female Ghost still appeared in front of him.


    "Master, are you really willing to help me?" Lin Xiaofan asked.


    "Of course I''m willing, you go in first. I''m telling you," Xian Yun took out a small jar and said.


    "What is this, Master? Don''t lie to me!" Although Lin Xiaofan still had her suspicions, she was a little tempted.


    Dao Spirit Master Xian Yun saw it, so he naturally could not hide the change in his expression. He was instantly overjoyed, and said, "Speak of the devil, why would my family lie to you?"


    "Alright, I hope Master remembers what I told you the last time and will help me!" Lin Xiaofan clenched her teeth, and was about to throw herself into the small jar.


    However, at this moment, another gust of cold wind blew, and a cold voice sounded out. "He has the Eight Treasures Ruyi jar in his hands, specially used to catch ghosts. What he said just now didn''t use any words, but he''s a Daoist. Don''t you understand?"


    Her ice-cold voice caused Lin Xiaofan to shudder, and the expression on Daoist Priest Xian Yun''s face did indeed change greatly. He did not expect that someone had seen through his flaw, and he immediately shouted out, "Where did this brat come from? How dare he spoil my good plan, and find a beating?!"


    However, when he saw the figure, his eyes widened as he hurriedly asked, "You, you ¡­ how could there be such a strong Yang Qi, it''s almost catching up to a living person. Just how many people did you suck out?"


    That was why there were so many ghosts wanting to suck in the Yang Qi s. Of course, if the living person himself was a heavy Yang Qi, even normal spirits would not be able to suck in the ghost, but the one in front of him, was the Yang Qi s that was almost as heavy as the living person, how could a few of them not suck them to death?


    "Lin Xiaofan, are you willing to believe me, or do you want to believe him? Whether I''ll enter his Eight Treasures Ruyi House or not, or if you want to follow me," the man continued.


    "Sister He Hua, I..." Lin Xiaofan hesitated. According to the benefits, she naturally wanted to leave with He Hua, but thinking about someone in her family who knew her well, and had conflicts with her, she started to be afraid again. She didn''t care about face when she was alive, but after she died, she cared a lot about her.


    "Insolent evildoer, you still dare to gather your people and make a trouble for yourself. How do you dare I take you in?" Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Daoist Xian Yun became furious and raised his money sword to stab at his opponent.


    Unfortunately, halfway through, the other party had already disappeared. Before he could turn around, he felt someone kick him in the back. Immediately, he fell to the ground like a dog eating sh * t.


    For example, a Soul Absorbing Bell, after chanting the incantation, it shook with all his might, but what happened next caused him to widen his eyes. Lin Xiaofan let out a scream and retreated out of the room, but the Female Ghost was completely fine.


    "Bang!" The Female Ghost waved his hand, and all the teacups in the living room smashed towards him. Daoist Xian Yun was shocked, he immediately used his hand to block and continuously retreated, but he was also in a very sorry state.


    "I''ll kill you!" Xian Yun was really angry. Although he knew that the Female Ghost''s cultivation was very deep, he felt that he still had some strength.


    "Do you want to kill my sister?" Just as he finished speaking, Daoist Priest Xian Yun heard a voice from above his head, and when he looked up, he saw a pair of feet.


    With a stomp, Xian Yun felt that there were a lot of stars in front of him. But even so, that person did not stop, and Xian Yun started to feel pain all over his body.


    "Alright, stop fighting. Take away the things in his hands. Those things are a threat to us!" The Female Ghost that followed said.


    Xian Yun immediately shouted out, "My tools, don''t! I bought it from my senior brother with all my might, don''t take it away!"


    It was a pity that the silhouette had long disappeared into the distance. Only now did Xian Yun feel the desire to cry, but had no tears.

 C60

    When I came home with a tired voice, and opened the door, the three of them were there: He, Xiao Keke, He Hua, and Lin Xiaofan. Lin Xiaofan had a submissive and submissive look on her face, while Xiao Keke was arrogantly saying something, with He Hua still acting as if she didn''t care about anything at all.


    "What are you doing?" For the moment, the atmosphere was still harmonious, but I still felt that it was weird.


    "Let''s spread the rules to new people, otherwise what would we do like today, it''s really dangerous!" Xiao Keke shouted as she held onto her waist.


    "Dangerous, what did you guys do? Right, I knew of a False Taoist at the night shop, the one who recruited Lin Xiaofan that day. He left in a hurry, and I heard him say that she was going to do something. I didn''t catch up, and he''s not going to deal with you guys right?" I suddenly remembered what the False Taoist had said and hurriedly asked.


    "Ah, you know it too. Zhang Feng, let me tell you, that''s not False Taoist. He can really catch ghosts, but his abilities are terrible, and can only trick some ignorant brats," Xiao Keke exclaimed.


    "Holy shit, we should still go and take care of you guys. What''s going on? Tell me!" I was a little shocked. Why was there so much trouble with the False Taoist?


    Xiao Keke immediately told me about them beating False Taoist and laughed out loud. This was indeed a funny thing because False Taoist was too unlucky.


    "But, Lin Xiaofan is too stupid, she actually called out her name, isn''t this trying to kill Sister He Hua?" Xiao Keke''s tone turned, and said angrily.


    In front of outsiders, He Hua had warned them before that they should not call out their names to prevent others from finding out anything. Last time, when I called out He Hua''s name at Taiping Lake, he was able to find me immediately.


    "Alright, Lin Xiaofan is also a newcomer. She''s not usually a police officer, so it''s inevitable that she''s lacking in this aspect. This time, let''s just forget about it. Next time, let''s pay more attention!" I couldn''t help but help but help Lin Xiaofan to explain.


    "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I was exposed by Sister He Hua. Sister Keke is right, I should learn more," Lin Xiaofan said weakly.


    "Big Sister Keke?" Weren''t you older than her? Why did you call her big sis? I asked.


    "The ranking for the family isn''t based on age. I''ll die first, I''m the oldest, do you have any objections?" Xiao Keke said as she snorted.


    What kind of value was that? But if it was based on the death of a living person or the birth of a ghost, then it would make sense. After thinking about it, she really had nothing to say.


    "Alright, you tell Lin Xiaofan some rules that are fine, but don''t bully others. We are only a few people, and the emphasis is on solidarity. Sister He Hua, help me watch over them.


    "Thank you Brother Zhang, Big Sister Keke didn''t bully me," Lin Xiaofan replied, while she snorted in dissatisfaction.


    I was half dead tired, it was more important to take a bath and sleep, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep very quickly, but before long I felt someone hug me and wake me up, and my first reaction was to think of the swallow, but then I remembered that the swallow had already left, and I immediately opened my eyes.


    "You, what did you come to my bed for?" I looked at Lin Xiaofan in shock. I really didn''t understand why she would crawl onto my bed.


    "Brother Zhang, why are you acting so weird? Sister Keke told me that we are all part of your harem here and we will be relying on your Yang Qi to survive in the future. That''s why everyone will have to take turns to sleep with you," Lin Xiaofan replied.


    "Nonsense, since when did you have this rule? Xiao Keke is lying to you, she hasn''t slept on this bed for an entire day, He Hua also hasn''t slept on this bed, I said something like girlfriend or whatever, and it''s all just a joke," I hurriedly explained.


    It''s not that I can''t tolerate those cleanliness fetishes that don''t have any dirt on them, but that I really dislike one-night stands. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be as conservative as jade in a nightclub until now, you know, unless it''s the kind that''s really ugly to the point of being violent, men who work in nightclubs can easily find a girlfriend or a friend. Thus, in the bottom of my heart, I am very resistant to being in close contact with unfamiliar girls.


    "But, but ¡­ Big Sister Keke said it, she wants me to sleep here tonight," Lin Xiaofan said grievingly, her eyes red.


    "I already said that she was trying to mess with you!" I said, a little angry.


    "But Sister He Hua didn''t say anything." Lin Xiaofan cried. "Do you dislike my previous identity?"


    My heart softened, but then I suddenly thought back to Xiao Keke''s evaluation of Lin Xiaofan. The white lotus flower, suddenly felt discontent in my heart, I am not an idiot, according to Xiao Keke, Lin Xiaofan is able to stay in a company with ease, dealing with Xiao Keke is a piece of cake, but Lin Xiaofan has always placed me in a weak position, it seems that I am pitiful, thinking about it I know what is going on.


    "No matter what you think, this is my first freedom, second self-love, third solidarity, what do you want to do after doing all of this, I still have to work in class tomorrow, I have a lot of things to do every day, I don''t have the energy to do all those random things, I can sleep wherever you want, but don''t disturb me, the rules on the wall are written on, go and see for yourself," I said rather rudely.


    In these two years at the nightclub, although I didn''t get anything else, I have seen too many beauties. The so-called Goddess beauties are as arrogant as a swan in front of a diaosi, but in front of those rich and powerful bosses, they would still kneel and lick, disgustingly so.


    After turning over, I could not see Lin Xiaofan''s expression, so I did not care too much. According to Xiao Keke''s words, the harem would indeed become bigger and bigger, and if there were eight or ten people later on, none of them would have any rules, so I still had to lay down some rules.


    When I woke up the next day, Lin Xiaofan had already done everything I could think of. She squeezed the toothpaste tightly, put the face washing water properly, and even picked out the clothes to wear today.


    Seeing me wake up, Lin Xiaofan immediately smiled and greeted me, "Brother Zhang, good morning."


    I silently endured all of this, but my heart was actually very complicated, and another disagreement had arisen from last night''s thoughts. What I am thinking now is, aren''t Lin Xiaofan now bowing down and begging for safety the same as the Yan Zi was back then, they might not have any ambitions, they''re just seeking to live a better life.


    After washing up, I went to class, but halfway through, He Hua appeared in front of me again, telling me about the matters regarding Lin Xiaofan.


    "Zhang Feng, what are you preparing to do about Lin Xiaofan?" He Hua asked.


    "I don''t know either. I went to see the forums yesterday, so Lin Xiaofan was definitely an influential figure in the school in the past. There were many comments and heated discussions, but I believe that she wasn''t as bad as Xiao Keke said.


    Yesterday, I went to check out the posts in the forums, and sure enough, a few years ago, Lin Xiaofan was famous in Jiang-Hai University, and there were even many schools in the entire University City that were filled with her fans, so naturally there was a lot of debate about her, and there was no need for too many of them. However, many people with discerning eyes could see that Lin Xiaofan''s hands and feet were not clean, and would steal things, this is definitely a framing, and as far as I know, there were too many rich second generations chasing Lin Xiaofan, so wouldn''t it be easy for them to do something?


    "Let''s not talk about her character for now, what we are talking about is what she wants to do now, what I want to know is what the future holds, what I want to know is the reason why Lin Xiaofan has been pestering someone, that person couldn''t bear the disturbance and found that Daoist Priest Xian Yun to accept him, and temporarily we won against him, but that does not mean that we can always win, after all they have a sect, and also, according to Du Sanniang''s usual practice, she definitely wants you to find out how Lin Xiaofan died, to solve her problem, but Lin Xiaofan''s current death is a mystery, I did not see any news from her side yesterday, so I guessed that Lin Xiaofan''s corpse was destroyed."


    I turned pale when I heard it, this Lin Xiaofan is really the cause of trouble, let''s not talk about it with the False Taoist, wait for him to invite the seniors of their sect, it will be dangerous in terms of investigating her death, it won''t be that easy to find out, it will also be extremely dangerous.


    "Then, then, what should we do?" I panicked a little. Letting me investigate a case, isn''t that asking for my life?


    "I''m still thinking about the concrete countermeasures, but I feel that Du Sanniang is the best choice. From what I see, her obsession isn''t very deep, and at that time, you can try to convince Lin Xiaofan to agree to reincarnate. Maybe Du Sanniang will agree, and at that time, will be able to avoid a lot of problems."


    "Alright, I''ll go and talk to Du Sanniang. It should be very soon, I think Lin Xiaofan''s number seven will be here in a few days," I said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, then you go attend class, I will be leaving first." He Hua instantly disappeared.


    He Hua said that Du Sanniang''s habit was to help them find the cause of death and eliminate their obsession. But He Hua herself, the one who killed her, Li Mingchang died, even her soul was scattered, why hasn''t He Hua gone to the Underworld to reincarnate? "After saying this question, I suddenly thought of He Hua''s situation. I remembered that Du Sanniang and He Hua had told me that at the time, but what about He Hua now? It''s really too strange, could it be that He Hua and the others still have things to do with me?


    When I thought of these questions, I felt a little uncomfortable. The feeling of someone hiding it from me was really too terrible.

 C61

    In the morning class, I had always been considering that question. Why would He Hua hide anything from me, why would she hide it from me, I have treated them well enough, I basically will satisfy all of their requests, and I have never asked for anything in return, but as for them, not to mention Xiao Keke pestering me, for the time being, even though she might be young and inexperienced, He Hua had always seemed mature and steady to me. She always wanted to hide things from me, making me feel like she was betraying me.


    The more I thought about it, the more arrogant I became. Thinking about how even I was scared, I started to blame myself again. When did I become such a petty person? Everyone has their own secrets, isn''t that so?


    What broke my confusion was an unfamiliar number, and the next call was unexpectedly from He Hua.


    "Zhang Feng, come back quickly, something''s happened," He Hua''s voice sounded somewhat anxious.


    "What''s wrong, Sister He Hua?" I thought to myself when I heard her. Something that made He Hua anxious must be something big.


    "Come back quickly, I can''t explain it over the phone, hurry up," He Hua said before immediately hanging up.


    How dare I stay? I gathered up my things and ran home, but before I reached the door, I saw a group of people outside my room, four or five of them tenants around me, and the landlady, who was standing in front of my door, was shouting at them.


    "Zhang Feng, you dare to come back, get the hell over here!" The landlord immediately shouted when he saw me.


    "What''s wrong, Landlord? What''s going on?" I hurriedly asked.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? Tell me, is there a woman in the room?" the landlord asked loudly.


    "You know how to take care of women, landlord. It''s not like you don''t know that I''m alone, where did these women come from?" I replied. There weren''t any women, but there were three in Female Ghost.


    "Look, landlord, I told you that it''s not a person but a ghost. This brat is a ghost keeper. Your room is haunted, we won''t rent it!" Immediately, another tenant shouted.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Raising the ghosts, did He Hua and the others get discovered?


    "Everyone, everyone, it''s a misunderstanding! It must be a misunderstanding! I''m just a student, how could I raise a ghost? Tell me, what exactly happened?" I hurriedly explained loudly.


    "Explain? What else? My son cries every time he passes by your room and doesn''t cry once he leaves this building. Also, isn''t there no one in your house? How can there be a woman singing and crying like ghosts?"


    "Yes, I saw it today too. A woman entered your house. She didn''t even open the door. She just went in through the door. I saw her several times!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. My dog is the same. He couldn''t pull away no matter how hard he tried, so he fell to the ground in fright. There must be something in your room!"


    "Landlord, look at his face. His eyes are white, his face is blue, and he doesn''t seem to be in the least bit of spirit. He looks like he''s been possessed by a ghost. This is too scary. Return the rent, we can''t stay any longer!"


    There are a lot of things that they are right about, including the possibility that He Hua and the rest were seen entering my room, but how could I dare admit such a thing? If I admitted it, the first one to rush out would definitely be me.


    This room is the rental agreement I signed over two years ago. Whether it''s the place to work at the school or the nightclub, it''s the best place I''ve found, and the rent is the same as it was two years ago. In the past two years, the rent has increased again and again, so if I were to find a new room, not only would I have to pay a lot of rent, I might not even be able to find one.


    "Everyone calm down, calm down, there are no ghosts in this world, do not be superstitious and believe in science. My personal reason is that I am not obsessed with ghosts by staying up late at night. As for the problem of you children crying and not leaving, I don''t know, but I promise that there are definitely no ghosts. If you don''t believe me, I will open the door and everyone can come in to see!" I loudly explained.


    He then opened the door, and the scene inside was very clear. The small living room was fully equipped, everything was arranged neatly, the floor was dragged clean as if it was a mirror. The most important thing was that there was no gloomy and cold atmosphere after entering.


    "Did you see that? Did you see that? I came in, how could there be a ghost here, if you guys don''t believe me, you have to return the rent and look for me later, but the contract hasn''t arrived, the deposit is not refundable!" The landlord was even quicker and shouted at them, his house was haunted, it was a joke, how could it be possible, even if it was real, how else could he rent out his house.


    With the landlord''s personal confirmation, although everyone had some doubts, they did not persist any further. The moment they heard that the deposit was not refunded, they started to retreat. Slowly, the crowd dispersed.


    "Zhang Feng, I do not wish to see this matter again in the future. If there is a next time, I will chase you out, and the deposit will not be repaid to you!" The landlord even warned me before he left.


    After everyone had left, I let out a huge sigh of relief. After confirming that the corridor was empty, I collapsed on a stool. Luckily, I was very smart, otherwise I would have been in deep trouble today.


    "Zhang Feng, are you alright?" Xiao Keke suddenly appeared and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, where''s Sister He Hua, did she call me to tell me what happened?" I asked again. I went home, but He Hua was no longer there.


    "Sister He Hua went out to find Lin Xiaofan, she''s in trouble," Xiao Keke said with a pout, looking a little angry.


    "What other trouble did she cause? Isn''t that enough?" I was also very angry, causing a ruckus day after day.


    "I told you not to be angry," Xiao Keke replied hesitantly.


    "Say, I''m very tired right now, so I don''t have the mood to play with you!" I coldly said.


    "Lin Xiaofan wants to kill people," Xiao Keke said.


    "What?! Killing? F * ck! What''s going on? Explain it clearly!" I was shocked and immediately stood up. Killing people? Is he courting death?


    "Lin Xiaofan went back to the company where she lived and saw her parents. She had already been dead for five days, and her parents found the company, but the company did not admit it, and said that Lin Xiaofan had already resigned from the company, and kicked her parents out. The security guards were very crude, and pushed her parents out, and her mother was injured, so she was hospitalized.


    I scratched my head a little irritably. I could tell that Xiao Keke was starting to sympathize with Lin Xiaofan now, and she understood Lin Xiaofan''s feelings very well. If a very filial child saw his parents being bullied, he would definitely be furious, and it was normal for him to go all out to kill.


    But she was a ghost, she was no longer a human. People have their own laws, ghosts have their own rules. If you, a ghost, killed someone, that would be a grave violation.


    "Where are they? Quick, take me there!" I can''t sit still anymore. With such a big matter, if I don''t resolve it quickly, something big will happen sooner or later.


    "Alright, I''ll take you there. They are in the First Hospital." Xiao Keke replied.


    So, I took a taxi to the First Hospital, and Xiao Keke brought me to find He Hua and Lin Xiaofan. In front of a sickroom, an old man sat by the door, tears streaming down his face.


    I looked into the ward and saw an old lady lying inside with bandages on her hands. She seemed to have broken a bone and was groaning in pain.


    He Hua and I looked at each other and asked her to bring Lin Xiaofan out. It was not convenient to talk about him in the hallway.


    "Tell me in detail, what exactly happened? I''ve only walked for a few hours, how did such a thing happen?" I asked He Hua.


    "Xiaofan remembered today, which company she worked for when she was still alive, and I accompanied her to look around, hoping to find some clues. But after meeting her parents, Lin Xiaofan had already lost contact with them for five days, and their parents came looking for her from outside the city, but the leader of the company said that Lin Xiaofan had already left work for half a month, and her attitude was extremely domineering. Xiaofan''s parents threatened to call the police, and then they blew him out. The security guards there were very rough, and Xiaofan''s mother was pushed to the ground, and her hands fractured.


    "Sigh, I understand." I also sighed. There are too many unfair things in this society. If we were to encounter something like this, what can we, as trash, do about it?


    "Xiao Keke, what do you think, don''t you always seek for fairness?" I asked Xiao Keke again, I suddenly felt that it was strange, according to Xiao Keke''s temper, she was not that calm.


    "What else can we look at, we definitely have to take revenge, but we can''t do it ourselves, we need to call the police, the police station is useless so we need to report it to the Public Security Bureau, I don''t believe that they would deceive people like this," Xiao Keke shouted.


    "I got it, He Hua, what about you?" I asked He Hua.


    "I also agree with Keke, the Public Security Bureau will definitely pay attention to life when it involves it. But these basic police officers don''t know the importance of it, or they might have already corrupted it, but they definitely can''t take revenge without permission. This is the same no matter if they''re alive or dead." He Hua said.


    "Alright, I understand. Let''s find a time to call the police. Oh right, what''s the name of Lin Xiaofan''s company?" I was a little distracted, I actually didn''t know how to handle these matters.


    "Qingfeng Group," He Hua said lightly.


    "Qingfeng Group?" When I heard that, my expression changed. I really couldn''t change my mind at all, and I even turned back.

 C62

    Qingfeng Group, Qingfeng Group, I am just about to be dumbstruck, how did they end up here? Last time, I almost died because of them, and this time, there''s even a murder case involved, isn''t this telling me to start a war with Qingfeng Group?


    "You''re sure? "There''s no mistake?" I couldn''t help but ask again.


    "No mistake, it is indeed Qingfeng Group." He Hua nodded and said.


    "Sigh, that''s difficult. It''s not like you don''t know how powerful they are ¡­" I was in a difficult situation. They didn''t know about the influence of Qingfeng Group, but I do know that a large corporation like theirs would pay taxes and the government would even help them, not to mention the police.


    "It''s no big deal, their powers are strong enough to kill people. In the ancient times, the Son of Heaven violated the law, and the commoners were all guilty. This is a legal society!" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "I know, I know. They are indeed arrogant, but I don''t have the strength. Come, let''s go home and discuss this first," I replied. Let''s delay this a bit. It''s not like I don''t dare to offend them again.


    "Brother Zhang, I know that you are a good person, so you don''t need to bother about this matter. I will settle it myself," Lin Xiaofan said as she cried.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, solve it yourself, how are you going to solve it? Do you think that ghosts are omnipotent, have you forgotten about that Daoist Xian Yun? If he can catch you once, he can catch you twice!"


    "Xiaofan, don''t worry, I will handle this matter and will not let you fight alone. People who break the law will be punished, but what Zhang Feng said is right, we cannot mess with this matter, we need to think of a reliable method, don''t get yourself involved," He Hua said.


    "But, but, you all have seen it, what can the law do to them?" Lin Xiaofan cried as she spoke. She used to work at the Qingfeng Group, and knew many higher-ups.


    "Don''t worry, no one will be able to cover the sky with one hand, even the city leaders will not be able to do it, let alone an enterprise. What we need now is evidence, such as where your corpse is, if we find your body, then we will naturally enter into the legal realm, if not, right now, it will be a case of disappearance, they can easily remove it," He Hua stated the crucial point.


    Right now, Lin Xiaofan''s corpse was hiding somewhere, even if the police reported him as missing, it would still be a case of disappearance. There were millions of people in the city, and every year there were no less than 100 missing people, the police simply did not have much police power to deal with the missing cases, unless there was a murder case, which was why they paid so much attention to it.


    "Big Sister He Hua, I''ll listen to you, you have to help me!" Lin Xiaofan pleaded as she grabbed He Hua''s hand, as if she found her savior.


    "Mn, don''t worry, I will definitely help you," He Hua consoled her before leaving with Lin Xiaofan, giving her a meaningful glance before leaving.


    "Zhang Feng, look at Lin Xiaofan, she''s pitiful, right? Even I sympathized with her, you can''t just leave her alone," Xiao Keke said to me.


    "I want to ignore it too, but can I? How am I supposed to explain to Du Sanniang if anything happens to him?" I smiled bitterly. I definitely wanted to run, but thinking about Du Sanniang, I started to panic.


    "I knew you were a good person. Zhang Feng, thank you," Xiao Keke said happily.


    "Thank my ass, go home," I scolded.


    "Wait, you still have things to do" Xiao Keke suddenly pulled me back.


    "What did you not do?" I asked.


    "The medical fees, Lin Xiaofan''s parents are just ordinary retired workers, how could they have that much money? Go and settle a portion of the medical fees," Xiao Keke said.


    "Ah, hospital expenses, how much do you want? I don''t have much money!" I''m bleeding in my heart, I can''t be stingy, if I had a million yuan, I wouldn''t even need to worry about food and drinks, I would just pay without even blinking. But with my current status, earning some money is easy for me, this is hard-earned money.


    "The surgery expenses, the hospitalization expenses, and all sorts of things. Give me eight thousand first, I saw that Lin Xiaofan''s father is borrowing money, and I don''t know how long she''ll be staying for." Xiao Keke said.


    "Holy shit, eight thousand. Xiao Keke, do you know how many months of work I have to work for my eight thousand yuan? How long will I have to save it before I can save it?" I''m about to cry. I can''t even save for half a year for eight thousand yuan.


    "How can you be like this, putting so much importance on money. Didn''t your boss just reward you with tens of thousands of dollars a while ago? Also, you can use Swallow''s money, since it''s all for doing good deeds." Xiao Keke scolded me again.


    "Sister, I exchanged my life for that money. Don''t even mention Yan Zi''s money, Sister Hong gave me a pile of gratitude letters from the charity fund, saying thank you, most of it required money. Yan Zi does have a lot of money, but her income is very low, now that she''s eating the old money, if I were to spend more here, it would be too much of a waste for Yan Zi." I hurriedly shook my head.


    Swallow did indeed leave a lot of money at the Sister Hong''s side, to actually have more than a million. But this money is the capital, the money invested into the charity funds to earn is used to do good deeds, over the course of a month, it''s not much, the people who support it have sent a lot of thank-you letters, some of them were pitiful looking at it, but there are also people who want money.


    "That always requires money. If they don''t get the money, can you just watch them being chased out of the hospital? It''s not like you don''t know what kind of hospital they are in right now," Xiao Keke said as she stared at me.


    "5,000, so be it. I''ll give it with gritted teeth for a few more days and I''ll be able to make it. 8,000 is really too much!" I said hesitantly. I was looking for someone to write my graduation thesis and this was also a huge expense.


    "Fine, 5000, go and pay us with your money!" Xiao Keke laughed out loud as if she had succeeded in some kind of scheme.


    What can I do to get the money?


    When she returned home, Lin Xiaofan had already promised to not take revenge on his own, but rather let He Hua take care of it herself, and seek for help from the law. The most important thing was to find Lin Xiaofan''s corpse, and with the corpse, she would be able to establish a case.


    She was a police officer, so naturally we knew what the procedures were and what to do. We discussed for an entire afternoon and summarized a lot of plans.


    I went to work at 9 PM, but I was very active tonight. I went to 5000 RMB a day, and my heart ached so much that I didn''t want to pick up the corpses anymore. Now that I didn''t have extra money, my main income was my salary and the occasional tip, so I naturally had to be like a grandson and serve the lords well, hoping that they would tip me a little more.


    "Hey, Master Xian Yun, why is there only one person here today?" I was very surprised to see that False Taoist was drinking by himself today.


    "Ai, don''t say anymore, I''ve been really unlucky recently," said Daoist Xian Yun with a frown.


    "Master, how unlucky are you? Weren''t you able to change your fate against the will of the heavens? Change your fate! Look at you by yourself. How about you ask your sisters to drink with you?" I suddenly had an idea. This fellow can get rich with money and alcohol. If I were to call a few young ladies to accompany him, I might even be able to get a few tips.


    "Don''t, I can''t call you anymore." But this time, False Taoist waved his hand and said no.


    "Master, are you trying to train your body and mind?" I smiled.


    Pah! You little rascal! How dare you laugh at me!" Daoist Cloud Piercer was furious, but then he sighed and said, "Ah, a tiger falling to the ground is being bullied by a dog. I can''t believe a descendant of the Sect of Dragon and Tiger is actually being made a joke by a waiter like you!


    "Master, master, I''m not laughing at you. Aren''t you here to have fun and drive away all your worries? If you have anything to say, just say it," I said hurriedly.


    "Tell me, what''s the use of telling you, tell you that you can help me capture those three Female Ghost, can you help me get the money back ¡­" False Taoist scolded as he spoke.


    After about ten minutes or so, I finally understood what was going on. As it turned out, False Taoist had received the order a few days ago and received the deposit, so he patted his chest and said that he would definitely be able to solve it, but who would have thought that he would screw everything up, and this time the customer didn''t agree, and either take the money back or capture the ghost. Furthermore, False Taoist was usually too arrogant, so the matter of him losing his hand was quickly spread out among his peers.


    Who told you to lie to them, you even captured Lin Xiaofan earlier and brought it upon yourself. Of course, I can''t say that out loud, I have to comfort him and tell him that the wine can soothe her sorrows, that it would be great if she could get some more, and then recommended a few more wines to him to get some commission.


    Returning to the backstage, I still heard young miss talking about the False Taoist. Usually, the False Taoist was very generous with his money, but compared to today, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    However, there was basically no one who was warm in the middle of the night. The few people who normally took a lot of False Taoist money all hid from him, afraid that he would not pay after playing.


    "Sigh, third, watch out for False Taoist, don''t let him escape. Also, don''t talk nonsense with him when you have nothing to do, he''s in trouble!" Sister Hong came over and said to me.


    "I know, Sister Hong, but did he get into some trouble? It seems to be quite serious?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "If you take their money and not do anything, how can it not be serious? Alright, stop asking about this matter. It won''t do you any good." Sister Hong sneered and said.


    "Sis, Sister Hong, I will ask one more time, which Boss Liu is this?" But I was still interested.


    "Qing Feng, the vice president in charge of real estate, the one with the surname Liu, often went to find Xiao Nan," Sister Hong said, and then left.


    F * ck, my heart is really full of shit! It''s Qingfeng Group again, why do I keep running into their people? Is this really their bad luck or is it my bad luck?

 C63

    False Taoist was helping Qingfeng Group people drive ghosts away, so this news was extremely important to me. After getting off work, the first thing I did was to go back and tell He Hua and the rest this news, but I actually bumped into Du Sanniang at the entrance of the district.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. You can even see this?" Du Sanniang smiled when she saw me.


    "This, this, your man?" I stammered, could Du Sanniang have gotten a large sum of money?


    "Your man, is he worthy of me? "But you have to learn from them, at least earn more money, otherwise you won''t even have the money to buy medicine for your kidney losses," Du Sanniang said sarcastically.


    "You, you, He Hua said that you are very busy every day, is this what you are busy with?" Every time she needed Du Sanniang to appear, she would never appear. She said that she was very busy, but now she actually had the time to flirt with a handsome guy, that is preposterous.


    "What, you still want to control me?" Du Sanniang sneered once again, her eyes filled with ill intent.


    "No, no, that''s right, you came at the perfect time, what''s going on with this Lin Xiaofan? Did you bring her to my place to kill me?" I didn''t dare to say anything else to her, so I didn''t hate her.


    "Lin Xiaofan, hmph," When Du Sanniang heard this name, she only sneered. Then, she no longer paid attention to me and walked forward by herself.


    Opening the door, He Hua and the others were very surprised to see Du Sanniang and I appear together, but Xiao Keke was actually very happy.


    "Have you been well recently?" It was rare for Du Sanniang to be concerned about Xiao Keke and the rest, but it was as if Du Sanniang did not even look at him, causing him to not know what to do, and nervously stand at the side.


    "Good, we are all very good," He Hua replied.


    "That''s good, but don''t forget your mission, okay?" Du Sanniang warned them again as both of them nodded.


    Mission? My heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, there were other things I didn''t know about them.


    "I''ll take care of a small matter here today. Lin Xiaofan, come with me to the Underworld," Du Sanniang''s tone changed, and she no longer greeted He Hua and the others lightly. Instead, she became extremely serious.


    "Ah!" Lin Xiaofan looked at Du Sanniang uneasily, like a frightened rabbit.


    "Why, you don''t want to, you have to think this through, this is your last chance, I won''t force you, if you don''t come with me today, you won''t have the chance to be reincarnated, from now on, you can only be a wandering soul, and suffer the hardships of day and night, you have no one to rely on." Du Sanniang said coldly.


    "Elder Sister, Elder Sister, why is this? What''s wrong with Lin Xiaofan?" Xiao Keke was also shocked by Du Sanniang''s attitude. In her eyes, Du Sanniang was not such a difficult person to talk to, she was unwilling to even give her a chance.


    "That''s right, Elder Sister. Xiao Fan might have done something before, but I believe that she definitely changed it. Since she died, how can we make peace?" He Hua pleaded.


    Anyone will have to suffer their own fate. Including you two right now, for you to be able to enjoy today''s fortune, that is what you deserve, and similarly, if one day you guys are going to be punished in the Eighteen Layers of Hell, then that is also what you deserve, "Du Sanniang said, without giving them any face at all.


    Lin Xiaofan immediately knelt on the ground, kowtowing while begging, "I beg you, please give me one more chance, I''m wrong. Give me a few more days, once I finish dealing with this matter, I will definitely follow you. No matter where I go, I''m not afraid of Eighteen Layers of Hell either."


    "Du Sanniang, I''ll ask one more time. What did Lin Xiaofan do to make her do this?" I asked in a small voice.


    But she did not expect Du Sanniang to scold her directly, "Shut up, the responsibility of whether you succeed or not is up to the judge, how can you ask? I''m just following orders, I''ve already said enough, now that the choice is in her hands, what to do, it''s her business!"


    I bitterly shut my mouth. I didn''t know what was going on with Du Sanniang, but I didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Elder Sister, can we talk alone for a while?" He Hua suddenly asked Du Sanniang.


    Du Sanniang''s face revealed astonishment, but she still nodded her head and spoke with He Hua outside the door.


    "Xiao Keke, do you understand? Why do I sound a little dizzy hearing this? What''s wrong with Du Sanniang? Did she eat gunpowder?" I whispered to Xiao Keke.


    "Zhang Feng, I don''t know either, but the fact that Sister He Hua and I are like this is indeed a gift from the Elder Sister. Furthermore, after death, there is a set of standards for judging whether a person is right or wrong, some people can go down to the Underworld to be reborn, some people can''t even go down to the Underworld, and some people can''t even go down to the Underworld to be killed. We don''t really know how to judge that," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Oh," I replied, but I couldn''t think of what Lin Xiaofan had done to make him hate her so much. She didn''t seem like a bad person, although her character wasn''t bad, but she shouldn''t have done something that would offend the heavens.


    After about five minutes, Du Sanniang and He Hua both came in. Du Sanniang said with a sentencing tone, "Lin Xiaofan, now that He Hua has guaranteed it for you, you have one last chance. There isn''t much time, you can take it for yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he said to He Hua coldly, "Since you''ve guaranteed her, then if anything happens to her, you''ll have to take responsibility. If she dares to cross the bottom line, then you can die with her together."


    After warning them, Du Sanniang then opened the door and left with a cold snort, looking like she was very angry.


    "Sister He Hua, what did you promise? Why does it seem very serious?" Du Sanniang left and I quickly asked.


    Xiao Keke was also very worried, Du Sanniang would not lie, if Lin Xiaofan did something, once Lin Xiaofan touched Du Sanniang''s bottom line, they would truly be scared out of their wits.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry. This matter isn''t difficult, it''s just helping Xiao Fan find a corpse, so her parents can go back and rest in peace," He Hua said very casually.


    Sister He Hua, do you know who the False Taoist from two days ago accepted the money from? Damn it, Qingfeng Group is a vice president of the real estate, if you touch their vice president, don''t you want to start a war with Qingfeng Group? "I shouted in shock."


    "I know about that. Although that Director Liu isn''t a good person, she didn''t kill Xiaofan," He Hua said.


    "If he didn''t kill her, then why would she seek revenge?" I replied.


    "After Xiaofan died, her mind was a mess, and she couldn''t remember a lot of things. Later on, when she thought of something, she remembered that Director Liu, so she followed him to his house to hide. But I''ve already investigated it clearly, this is a misunderstanding," He Hua said.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, fine, this is a misunderstanding, but tell me, what do you want to do next, what news did you find out, you have to at least tell me, and don''t forget the rules you put on the wall!" I said a little angrily, I did not care too much about their matters, but now, everything was hidden from me, and if something really happened, I would be the one who would suffer, and Qingfeng Group would be the one to take revenge.


    Xiao Keke''s expression changed. She wanted to say something, but He Hua spoke first, "Zhang Feng, we aren''t hiding anything from you. I''m just thinking for your safety."


    "Think of your safety," I said loudly. "Do you think of my safety? I don''t want to hear these nonsense. I just want to know what you''re going to do next!" The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.


    "Alright, since you want to know, then I will tell you. We have confirmed a few locations where Lin Xiaofan''s corpse is hidden and we are preparing to go take a look. If you confirm it, then call the police," He Hua said.


    In the future, don''t tell me that you guys want to expose my identity, and I just want to live for a few more years, okay? "I coldly laughed, still challenging the Qingfeng Group." Are you guys dead or not, you guys won''t die anymore, don''t be afraid, but I haven''t.


    "Zhang Feng, what are you talking about? We are one, we are all one, we will all be prosperous, and all of us will die together. Quickly apologize to Sister He Hua," Xiao Keke scolded.


    "You also know that both sides suffer losses? Alright, there''s no need to discuss this further. Let''s decide on this, we won''t interfere in each other''s business, and we don''t need to harm each other." I replied.


    "Brother Zhang, I..."


    "You don''t need to say anything!" I immediately interrupted Lin Xiaofan who wanted to speak, and said, "I''m very tired, I''m going to take a bath and sleep, you guys can do as you like ¡­"


    After saying that, I really didn''t want to care about them anymore. I just went to bed and bathed by myself, not participating in anything else.

 C64

    When I woke up on the second day, Lin Xiaofan had already prepared everything for me, and she was even more meticulous than before. Other than the matter of the toothpaste, she had also taken out many of my clothes, and even heated up the creases in my clothes with boiling water. Then, she had even chosen the ones together, and put them on the bed for me to wear on the second day.


    Such a gentle action, if not for these things, I would definitely be moved to tears, but I am still angry, but they are still cold words, to go to class alone.


    There were fewer and fewer teachers in the class now, so they could either study by themselves or find their own teacher in private. In the empty classroom, not many people were studying by themselves, and the sadness of parting lingered in their hearts. Yes, it was the fourth year, it was time to leave.


    I went to the library to study, but I was not in the mood to read. In less than half an hour, I went to the playground, ran five kilometers, and then sat on the grass and watched my junior brothers and sisters play. I had to say, only by watching them did I feel a little bit alive, or else I always felt like I was dead.


    Just when I was engrossed in it, my phone rang. It was a text message to urge me to call, then I opened WeChat to see who it was and sent a friend request. Initially, I wanted to reject it, because even though the matter with Swallow was over, there were still a few people who were slow on the uptake who would add me to WeChat, but as soon as I saw the name, I felt that it was a little familiar.


    "Don''t you remember me?" The other person replied.


    "Say my name, my account doesn''t usually include strangers," I replied coldly. Right now, WeChat, WeChat, WeChat, Ye Ci wanted red packets, a bunch of people who wanted to vote. Sometimes, I really don''t want to bother with them.


    "Forget about the name, I still have some things I want to tell you. Do you remember the warning I gave you the day Xiao Keke committed suicide?" The other party replied.


    When she said this, I remembered that on the day Xiao Keke committed suicide, there was indeed someone who added me to their WeChat and said some unfathomable things. Afterwards, due to being nervous and busy, I forgot about it, and when I remembered it again, I could no longer find the person I was looking for.


    I clicked on his circle of friends again, but it was still empty. I thought about it carefully, if she could tell me that the stench of death didn''t come from me, then it meant that she was in the classroom as well. At that time, she was in the main class, not just one class, but also a very small one, in the same department as me.


    "Remember, what do you want to tell me this time?" I replied.


    "I am a very curious person, my apologies for keeping watch on you recently, and knowing that you have many secrets, please do not worry, I do not have any ill intentions, this time I will add you again, I just want to tell you, Xiao Keke did not commit suicide, although I do not have any evidence, but I have already narrowed down the area, she died because of the frame-up of the people around her." The other party sent over a long paragraph of text.


    The other party''s words made me feel a little shocked, because I also had that same feeling. I didn''t forget what Wang Yinyin and even Li Lu said to me before, and I could feel that they were still hiding something from me, but I didn''t continue to pursue this matter, because I was busy with He Hua''s matters at that time. More importantly, I felt that Xiao Keke had completely accepted my current life, and I couldn''t see even the slightest bit of sadness in her heart.


    But now that he''s talking about it again, it means he''s been watching it, and he''s even found out more than I have.


    "Do you have time? If possible, I hope we can talk to each other face to face." Whether or not I want to continue the investigation, I''m very interested in this person right now. I want to meet him.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t dare to see you because I know your secrets. If I do, I''ll be in danger. The source of the danger is you." The other party replied.


    "Don''t worry, I have no other intentions. I won''t hurt you, nor will I harm you." I hurriedly replied.


    "No, you misunderstood me. I''m not saying that you will harm me. You yourself are very dangerous, but you don''t know ¡­" The other party replied.


    "I don''t understand what you mean," I replied, but then thought about what He Hua and the others had done. Could it be that he had already reached a state where she even knew about it?


    "You will soon understand that your danger originated from two places. One, the culprit who killed Xiao Keke will not let you live, they are planning a scheme that could kill you with one strike. The other one is relatively light, it originated from a misunderstanding, I hope you can take note of it," the other party said.


    "They ¡­ it wasn''t the same person who caused Xiao Keke''s death ¡­" I thought in astonishment. It seems like the other party really did know something, but I couldn''t understand the second danger. Did it originate from a misunderstanding? Was it because I misunderstood He Hua and the others?


    "Can you tell me exactly what happened? What did you know? Tell me, I promise to keep it a secret. I will not divulge any secrets." I hurriedly replied.


    "I still don''t have a specific plan yet. Wait until I think it through, I''ll naturally tell you. Remember to pay attention to WeChat messages. Goodbye." The other party replied.


    He left just like that. I kept sending messages, but she didn''t reply, but this time, he didn''t delete me.


    The information on this mysterious WeChat was too shocking, I couldn''t make a decision on it, my first thought was to go back and discuss it with He Hua. He Hua is a police officer with a steady personality, and subconsciously I relied on her a lot, at the very least I wanted to discuss something with her.


    First of all, Xiao Keke committing suicide or being killed is not a flawless affair. As long as I focus on investigating, I will definitely be able to find something, and the direction of the investigation is very certain. It''s the people who are close to Xiao Keke, such as her roommate.


    The second was a dangerous matter. That person might have been secretly observing me and had been observing me all along, but I didn''t notice it. Even Xiao Keke''s killer was observing me, but I still didn''t see anything.


    He said that the murderer wanted to harm me, and the reason why he wanted to harm me is because he cannot tolerate me investigating Xiao Keke. However, he didn''t make a move because I still hadn''t found out the exact information, and upon thinking about it, I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    I suspect that the person has already been targeted by the murderer of Xiao Keke, so if I start to investigate the matter regarding Xiao Keke again, then the culprit in the dark would attack me, because he is afraid that the matter will be leaked, and he can escape from this easily.


    But the second danger he mentioned came from a misunderstanding, so I couldn''t figure it out. Unless he knew that He Hua and the rest were at loggerheads with me, he couldn''t possibly know that my greatest danger came from my Qingfeng Group, but other than the three of them, no one else would know about it. Unless someone put a bug in my room.


    After thinking this through, I was not too afraid, because I knew that as long as I did not investigate about Xiao Keke, the people in the dark would not harm me, because there was no need for it.


    Of course, I didn''t dare to leave the field behind as it was too spacious. I could be seen secretly everywhere and with the addition of the crowd, I became the most disadvantageous side.


    I walked back to the library, but halfway through, I saw Wang Yinyin. Wang Yinyin seemed to be walking furiously, not even bothering to look at the road.


    "Ah, Zhang Feng, it''s you. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Wang Yinyin said hurriedly when he saw me.


    "It''s okay, what''s the matter with you being so angry?" I asked.


    "I''m fine, I''m not angry," Wang Yinyin did not admit.


    "Fine, I''m not angry, I''m going to the library." I don''t really want to interact with Wang Yinyin much, I turned to leave.


    "Wait, Zhang Feng, do me a favor" Wang Yinyin suddenly pulled me back.


    "Ah, what is it?" I asked.


    "You''ll know soon enough, wait till you see my eyes, do you understand? I want to be angry," Wang Yinyin said. I turned my head and indeed, she quickly ran over.


    "Yinyin, stop messing around, come back with me. My friends are waiting for you over there." Leng Ning pleaded in a low voice.


    "Hmph, you and your friend should have a date today." Wang Yinyin pouted and said angrily.


    "Date? What date? Other than me, who else can you date?" Leng Ning had a puzzled expression.


    I looked at their love-show quarrelling. It felt like hell to me. Holy shit, this was a ten thousand point critical hit to a single dog.


    "Of course it''s with Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng has feelings and loyalty, why would I be like you, hmph," Wang Yinyin even intentionally stood on top of me.


    However, I immediately took a step away and said smilingly, "Ah, that, you guys have something to talk about. Smile it out of grudges. I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    After I finished speaking, I immediately left, ignoring the furious Wang Yinyin who was stomping about behind, what we did not see was that underneath a big tree tens of metres away, there was a figure who was watching everything with great interest.

 C65

    In the next two days, I seemed to have returned to the time when I was alone once again. I had to work alone in class, so I rarely saw He Hua and Xiao Keke.


    I didn''t ask them how the investigation was going, and they didn''t tell me where it was going, as if they were really trying to separate it, but it was more like a family row, a cold war.


    The more I thought about it, the more furious I became. However, I clenched my teeth and endured it. I definitely wouldn''t lower my head to them first. This matter concerns the dignity of a man.


    In school, the number of lessons was very reduced, which gave me a lot of time to do, but I no longer just went back to sleep, but started to think about my future. This was the strongest thought I had recently, because I didn''t feel like I had a future before, and all I wanted was to live in this society.


    My future career plan once said that I wanted to be a company executive, that I wanted to buy a home in the city, but now that I didn''t try it out, I had to mix in a diploma, then quit my job at a nightclub, get a normal job, work nine to five, save the money, start a small business of my own, and so on.


    Of course, I am one step closer to my goal now, and that''s because of the Big Boss''s two rewards, my previous salary was very low, but it was only enough for me to live a normal life with no savings at all. On the other hand, my two rewards are equivalent to a year or two of my salary, and with this money, I might be able to open a small shop or set up a stall after graduation.


    For this reason, I spent two whole days thinking about it. I even looked up a lot of material, like what I wanted to do when opening a shop, and what would make more money. From that moment on, I felt that my life had gained momentum and that I was no longer lost.


    At 9 o''clock, at work at the nightclub, Captain Liu Qiang of the security team was constantly passing on a piece of news: A wanted poster of the underworld, a wanted poster worth millions of dollars, the content of the wanted poster was to find out who was behind Qingfeng Group.


    I was completely stunned by the news, my clothes were instantly drenched in cold sweat. I knew how powerful the power of this underworld arrest warrant was, and I knew how tempting a million was to most people. You have to know, at that time, the Big Boss''s orders to kill Li Mingchang were merely two hundred thousand.


    Most importantly, I know that the culprit behind this is He Hua and the rest, who are on the same side as He Hua and the rest. Finding them also means that they have found me.


    However, I didn''t reveal any more of my secrets. Instead, I started to probe for information like a money grubber. Not long later, I found out the specifics of the information.


    It turned out that this afternoon, after going through an anonymous report, the Criminal Police squad raided a villa in Qingfeng Group and found a female employee of the Qingfeng Group company who had disappeared for a whole week. Her body was close to rotting, and the female employee had just gone missing when she attended a gathering of the Crown Prince of Qingfeng Group.


    It could be said that the situation was extremely unfavorable for their Crown Prince, and who exactly was that Crown Prince? He was the only son of the creator of Qingfeng Group, Lin Qingfeng, and was the future chairman of Qingfeng Group.


    So, Qingfeng Group''s reaction was very fast, and he immediately started a public relations crisis. On one hand, he wanted to get a lawyer to issue a public notice to eliminate the influence of public opinion, and on the other hand, he secretly asked the troll army to eliminate the negative comments on the network.


    Therefore, Lin Qingfeng immediately went berserk, and released this underworld arrest warrant. It must be known that when he started his business with the real estate, he was not a good person, and after so many years, there had been rumors that Lin Qingfeng had been ruthless when he made his fortune, and had killed many people. From the looks of it, it seemed that he did not have this opportunity.


    Of course, those people who were ready to make trouble wouldn''t be interested in finding out about Lin Qingfeng''s secret. They were only fantasizing how they would spend the million of rewards if they found the whistleblower.


    "Come, come, come, come to the latest news on the underworld''s arrest warrant. The reporting materials for Lin Peng''s report directly appeared on the Chief''s desk, and that person even warned the Chief of Police, saying that if he doesn''t handle the case, the report will appear in front of the Commission, the mayor, desk, and other leaders the next time."


    The ones with the highest status were the thugs raised by the Big Boss, they were the real security forces. Some of the security guards were inconvenient to deal with, but their position was higher than theirs, and most importantly, Li Mingchang had rushed into the Big Boss office last time, causing the security guards like Liu Qiang to pee in fear. Those thugs were the ones who went all out to save them, so everyone had their rewards, but they did not have any, so they were very envious of the money.


    "Listen up, if there''s any clues, then everyone should share. This money isn''t something that can be eaten by a single person to avoid being taken advantage of, we''re all colleagues, we won''t screw you up, understand?" Liu Qiang''s henchmen were also yelling, because our attendants were more well-informed than them.


    "Three, what do you think of this matter?" Perhaps I was too engrossed in listening to it that even the Sister Hong didn''t know about it.


    "Ah, no matter how I look at it, I don''t really understand. However, this money isn''t easy to earn, right?" I quietly replied. Although the Qingfeng Group has a pretty good reputation in the underworld, since they have issued a wanted poster, not everyone can transfer this amount of money.


    "It''s good that you know it''s not easy to earn. Just don''t be like them and blindly get involved, do you understand?" Sister Hong said.


    "Got it, thank you Sister Hong!" I am sincerely grateful, Sister Hong is teaching me.


    "No need to thank me. Since you''re thanking me like this, I will feel that it''s strange. I feel that our relationship should be very good, but unfortunately ¡­" Sister Hong suddenly said faintly.


    "Ah!" I was a little confused. I didn''t know what Sister Hong was talking about, what the hell did she mean?


    "Forget it. You''re going now anyway, so it''s good that you left earlier. After all, you haven''t been contaminated by this vat of blood yet," the Sister Hong said with a deep sigh.


    "Sister Hong, I didn''t say I''d leave!" I immediately replied. Could it be that I showed such an obvious reaction? Everyone knows I''m ready to resign.


    "Three, although it is correct to not believe anyone in the dark, it is not good to hide this from Sister Hong. I know that you have your own plans and you can''t possibly enter this profession, but this Sister Hong wishes to be friends with you, is that okay?" Sister Hong said.


    "Ah ¡­ What''s wrong with Sister Hong today? Why is it so strange to say it today? I don''t know what to do, so I had to bite the bullet and say," Sister Hong will always be my Sister Hong, no matter where I go, it will always be the same! "


    After the Sister Hong heard this, he gave a bright smile and said, "Alright you, Little San. I didn''t expect you to say such nice words. Come, come to my office!"


    Uhh, this change sounds so dirty, it''s not like I can stop them from entering the office, at least I know it, but now that the Sister Hong is taking care of me, there are already a lot of people with red eyes, secretly saying that I have a relationship with the Sister Hong, it''s fortunate that these words were not heard by the Sister Hong, otherwise those people would have been miserable, they would definitely be driven away.


    However, when he followed Sister Hong into the office, there were three or four people making tea. Two of them were the guards who were raised by the owner, while the other two looked unfamiliar. However, the tattoos on their bodies showed that they were not good people.


    "I''ve already brought the person. If you have anything to say, you can ask me." The Sister Hong said to the two of them with a smile.


    Crap, it''s actually looking for trouble with me, it can''t be someone from the Qingfeng Group, right?


    "Sister Hong, would it be possible for you to allow me and my little brother to speak in private?" One of them said with a smile.


    "Say a few words by yourself. Brother Gou, don''t tell me Boss Lin is really able to cover the sky with one hand? It''s already enough to give you face by asking questions from our people here. What''s wrong? Isn''t it more than enough to give us face?" Sister Hong said with a cold expression, not giving any face at all.


    The expression on the two of them changed, their eyes were filled with anger, but they did not dare to flare up in front of Sister Hong, so they could only pretend that they did not say anything.


    "Little brother, may I ask, how much do you know about my company''s director, Mr. Lin Peng?" the person called Brother Gou asked.


    When I slowly raised my head and saw that Sister Hong and the rest had been watching me, my eyes hinted to them to let me know that they were my backers. Don''t be afraid, tell me the truth.

 C66

    Chapter sixty-five - He Hua''s Large Inherent Skills


    With the Sister Hong and the Big Boss''s secret support, I became a lot bolder. My conversation with Brother Gou was also quite proper, their goal was obviously to find the whistleblower, and although I knew who did it, I didn''t participate. These two days of work were all full of evidence, so it could be said that I didn''t have the time to commit the crime, and the most important thing was that I didn''t have the ability to commit the crime.


    Of course, they suspected that I had an argument as well, but the problem was still the article Xiao Keke wrote previously. When the last article was written on Qingfeng Group and the Clear Wind Construction Company, in order to strike a blow to their opponents, they immediately set fire to the hibiscus building and burned several assemblers to death. In order to eliminate the impact, they planned to frame the assembler''s family and take them to a prison or mental hospital.


    Most importantly, they thought that if they did not have a grasp of a bit of substantial evidence, then it would be impossible for the article to be written in such a truthful manner, so they suspected me. Of course, I could also clear up the suspicion because the reason was because I did not have the capability.


    "I don''t have anything else to ask, so this little compensation fee is just a small matter for us. Please accept it, Mr. Zhang, and at the same time ask Mr. Zhang to say that you need to work properly and don''t watch the show, okay?" As he finished speaking, that Brother Gou took out an envelope for me.


    I silently took it. The money contained in it was naturally their money and also their secret fee. Their hidden meaning was that I shouldn''t blindly join in on the fun, especially the piece of paper from last time. I mustn''t send it or else I''ll have to follow the instructions after receiving the secret fee.


    If you don''t take it, it means that you have to admit that you did what you did last time, and you want to continue doing it. At such a critical juncture, if you continue to write those kind of articles that are aimed at you while you were down, you can''t blame them for being impolite.


    "Thank you Sister Hong, and you two big brothers for taking care of me, if not I would be in trouble today, this little brother will give big brother and Sister Hong some tea with this little money!" I pushed the envelope towards the Sister Hong untouched. I knew that although the two of them came here to help the Big Boss, they could have some benefits for themselves, otherwise, who would help you out the next time.


    Sure enough, when I said that, Sister Hong gave me a gratified smile, silently praising me for being on the right path. The other two people also did the same, looking as if she thought highly of you.


    Sister Hong opened the envelope and took out half of the money to give to the two people to split the money. Sister Hong had a high position, so splitting half of the money was natural.


    "Come on, I''ll return it to you. It''s not easy to earn some money", however, I didn''t expect the Sister Hong to hand the money over to me.


    "Ah, no! Sister Hong, this is for you. If you weren''t here tonight, that Brother Gou wouldn''t have been so easy to talk to," I hurriedly said.


    I am very clear on their moral character and way of questioning. Let''s find someone here first and beat them up or threaten them before making a move. Not to mention any money, they must have stolen it for themselves and they are not as civilized as they are today.


    "Sister Hong still needs your money, young man, if you spend too much, take it, if you don''t, Sister Hong will be angry," Sister Hong intentionally said with a scowl.


    "Thank you, Sister Hong. Then I won''t be polite. If Sister Hong has anything to say, I''ll be right there!" I immediately thanked him. After taking a look at the letter, I found that there was quite a bit of money in it.


    "Mn, you can go and help, but you really shouldn''t be involved in this matter. Otherwise, Sister Hong won''t be able to help you." Before Sister Hong left, he gave another warning, and I immediately agreed.


    By the time I got home, He Hua and the other two were already there. They were all gathered in front of my computer, refreshing the news and the news on the forum over and over again.


    "Brother Zhang, you''re back," Lin Xiaofan was the first to greet me.


    Today, the people from the Qingfeng Group have already placed a wanted order in the underworld, offering one million to find the whistleblower. Also, their people have also found me, with two thousand dollars left to seal the mouth, if they find me again, I will die a terrible death! I immediately warned them, don''t hurt me anymore, I can''t take any more pain.


    "Ah?" Lin Xiaofan exclaimed in surprise. No one expected that Qingfeng Group''s counterattack would come so quickly, yet Xiao Keke only coldly snorted, "Coward!"


    "Zhang Feng, don''t worry, I know this better than you. This matter will not affect you in the slightest, you must believe in me," He Hua said.


    "Okay, I believe you. Then tell me, what exactly do you plan to do?" I did not leave immediately. Instead, I sat in front of them and asked them a bit interrogated.


    "What do you want to know?" He Hua turned around and asked me.


    "I want to know everything, how did you do it, why did you do it, and what did you do it for?" I immediately replied.


    "I can''t tell you how I did it for the time being, because it involves some private matters. As for why, I think you should understand, Qingfeng Group is a human tumor, and after we don''t get rid of him, more and more vengeful spirits will appear, and before, they were disguised as workers, but now, they are all Lin Xiaofan, and I don''t know who they are in the future. It could also be you, or some other passerby, as a police officer, I definitely won''t allow this kind of thing to happen again.


    Although He Hua''s voice was soft, but Xiao Keke and the others could hear that her blood was boiling, and the gaze she used to look at He Hua was filled with worship. However, I felt extremely displeased after hearing it.


    "If you want to take down the entire Qingfeng Group, have you thought about the consequences? Do you know how many powerhouses there are behind the Qingfeng Group and how many powerhouses there are in the underworld? Have you thought about how many people would be affected if he rushed over and killed them?"


    "I have thought about what you said before, I know what the consequences would be, but people can''t just choke on food and refuse to eat, could it be that there is something that they are afraid of, maybe they thought like that in the past, that is why Qingfeng Group can live to this day, Zhang Feng, I understand your situation, I do not look down on you or think that you can help me, every single person''s occupation represents a different social division of labor, you are still a student, you do not have this kind of obligation, but I am a police officer, although I am already dead, but I cannot tolerate such a thing, understand?" He Hua continued to advise.


    "That''s enough. Don''t talk about logic. Do what you guys want, but I don''t know anything!" I was a bit upset, so I got up and left. This was already a matter of two people having their own views on things.


    I bathed and slept, and woke up the next day to do my own thing. Not only was the cold war between He Hua and the others not resolved, it had even deepened it, which made me both upset and regretful. Why couldn''t we discuss it properly?


    But on the second day, I still couldn''t help but pay attention to the news regarding Qingfeng Group because the impact of this matter is already very great, and even the school was discussing this matter. Even the founder of Qingfeng Group, Lin Qingfeng, had started a public relations crisis continuously, revealing that he would soon be participating in a series of events, including several charity events.


    However, even so, negative news about Qingfeng Group continued to spread, especially to that mysterious whistleblower. Not only did she send the reporting materials to the police, she even posted some things online, causing a huge sensation.


    "The history of Qingfeng Group, every building has a set of white bones beneath it."


    "The name list of Qingfeng Group bribes will be made public, and this certain official list will be made public!"


    "Clear Wind House forces open history, and the history of farmers'' blood and tears."


    Posts after posts were being posted online like giant bombs. Even though Qingfeng Group had gone berserk and spent a lot of money to activate the water army, they still could not get rid of the effect. Furthermore, with the help of the opposing companies, it gradually formed a voice of clearing Qingfeng Group.


    This series of events were all within He Hua''s expectations. It had to be said that she was the one who had done all of this, but no one would have thought that He Hua''s crisis would come so fast.

 C67

    Every villa was meticulously constructed, and was definitely not crudely constructed like the commercial buildings. This was also the best product of Qingfeng Group, even the president of Qingfeng Group could not help but keep a villa for himself, but today, the Qingfeng Group CEO Lin Qingfeng and his family were all frowning.


    The capture of the Lin Family''s only son, Lin Peng, was like a bolt out of the blue for the Lin Family. When the Lin Family''s Old Granny heard this news, she immediately fainted.


    In the villa''s study room, Lin Qingfeng gathered a few group''s vice presidents and were currently in an emergency meeting, but there were a few vice presidents, and they were all related to the Lin Family.


    "Brother-in-law, the situation is really worrisome right now. Those posts online are too scary, they are being forwarded like crazy. I''ve already asked for people to delete them, but there''s no way we can delete all of them. We can''t get into those big forums, so what should we do?" A vice president said with his brows locked together.


    "Those trash from the Public Relations Department, after this matter, all of you can leave. We are not in a hurry now, as long as you capture the source and those few informants, I have my ways." Lin Qingfeng scolded loudly.


    However, he was worried that if this wasn''t the case, then now he was afraid that the climate had changed, and that he himself was a member of the Political Consultative Council. Even if the government wanted to set him up, he had to think about it, and what he was worried about was that few informants, who exactly had the ability to investigate those old cases so clearly, as if they had actually experienced it.


    "Cousin, I have some idea about the whistleblower, but I''m not sure if I should tell him." Speaking of the whistleblower, Director Liu, who was in charge of the property, seemed to be deep in thought.


    "At this time, what else can''t be said?" Lin Qingfeng''s face darkened as he said.


    "Okay, I told you not to be scared. I feel like this time it''s not those guys, but some ghosts," CEO Liu said after thinking for a while.


    "What do you mean by ''ghost'', explain it clearly," Lin Qingfeng suddenly shouted. The richer and more prestigious people were, the more superstitious they were, and this was definitely not a simple thing to say, just like how he himself, 20 years ago, did not believe in the word god or evil, but now, he believed without a doubt that he had to spend a lot of money on this every year.


    "Weren''t I having nightmares a few days ago? So I invited a master over to take a look, that master is quite famous, he saw through my problem with a glance, he told me that I was entangled by a Female Ghost, and after that he wanted to take that Female Ghost in, but after that two helpers came to that Female Ghost to save her, but it''s not like I didn''t gain anything, that Female Ghost is called Lin Xiaofan." Boss Liu slowly said.


    "Lin Xiaofan!" Lin Qingfeng was shocked and shouted, "The one who died in the villa!"


    "Yes, that''s right, it''s her. Furthermore, her helper background is even more astonishing. He Hua, I wonder if cousin has ever heard of this name before," Chief Liu continued to speak in an astonishing tone.


    "Ah!" Beside him, a vice president cried out in shock, "I, I know, this person ¡­"


    "Speak!" Lin Qingfeng shouted.


    "It''s a police officer. Didn''t they arrest that bandit Li Mingchang last month? Later that bandit took revenge in front of the Public Security Bureau and drove a car to crash into one of the policemen and hurt seven or eight of them. The one who died was called He Hua.


    "That''s right, I''ve also checked this name. It''s her, He Hua. She''s the criminal police''s beauty. She graduated from the Public Security University and is an elite in the police department," Director Liu also said.


    "It''s connected, everything''s connected. I was wondering how those posts could be known so clearly, even the details, so there''s a ghost going against me!" Lin Qingfeng shouted as he slammed his hand on the table.


    "But, Brother-in-law, the other side is a ghost, a ghost ah, we can''t handle!" One of the vice presidents'' teeth were chattering, his face was full of fear.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not even afraid of ghosts, do you know of anyone else? Liu Ziguang, you handle this matter, find a few capable masters and take them all in. If you can''t, then find a way to capture all of their families. I don''t believe it, I can''t cure them." Lin Qingfeng shouted.


    Although he was superstitious and afraid of ghosts, in the end he knew that it didn''t matter if it was normal, he could endure it or not, and spending a bit of money didn''t matter, but now that those ghosts were truly his life, he had to retaliate, his only son was his life, his company''s business was also his life, who would dare to touch these things, not to mention a little brat, even the gods would not scare him.


    "Cousin, don''t worry. I''ve already made preparations. When something happened to Xiao Peng, I felt that something was wrong, so I made extra preparations. If you agree, I''ll call that master over right now and accept them." CEO Liu said.


    "Good job, Liu Ziguang, I will hand over the most important department of the company to you, as expected, right now!" Lin Qingfeng was elated, and even looked at CEO Liu with a softer gaze, but towards the other Vice Presidents, his gaze was much colder, although the family business uses their own people, but he can use a lot of people, this time it is a crisis, but it is also a test, and without question, Vice President Liu Ziguang has already passed the test, and can still develop further, but the others, heng, will only be dealt with after things are done.


    The offering table, altar, offerings, they were all the same familiar procedures. However, Daoist Xian Yun was extremely moved, because this time, the one who did it was not him, but his senior brother, Xian Shan.


    Although Leisurely Mountain was a little worse off than Xian Yun, his name was Leisurely Mountain, and he was a genuine expert from the same department. What he learned during Mount Longhu was to kill demons and catch ghosts, and it was not something someone like him could compare to. And what was most important this time was for Xian Yun to move his Senior Brother here.


    "Do it, this time try your best, they have already spent fifty thousand, with this money, you will have to buy three cows when you return home, your mom will have money to treat her sickness," Xian Yun whispered into Xian Shan''s ear.


    When he heard fifty thousand dollars, his eyes immediately went wide, and he hurriedly asked, "Junior Brother, don''t lie to me. In the past, when I took the most out of a single time, I already took five hundred dollars, not that much. How much money do you want to split?"


    "Ah, senior brother, what kind of person did you help in the past, and what kind of person are you helping now? And don''t worry, junior brother, I am not an ungrateful person, your family needs money, this time I do not take any money, it''s all yours!" Xian Yun immediately replied. Of course, it was impossible for him to tell his senior brother that fifty thousand was only a deposit, with the majority of it coming later.


    "Junior brother, thank you this time. In the future, if you have anything you want to help me with, I will definitely go through fire and water, and will not refuse," Xian Shan said while gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with gratitude towards Xian Yun.


    The last time, his magic tools had all been bought by his junior brother, but his junior brother had been stolen by someone else, so this time, he had brought all his belongings with him in order to avenge his junior brother.


    "Old Lord Taishang has given the order urgently, the imperial edict", after chanting the incantation, the idle mountain shouted loudly, causing the surrounding Yin Qi to gather, and the ghosts to scatter. This was something that they could not do anything about, as they did not know the name of the other party''s birth, so they could only summon all of the wandering souls around them.


    "Lin Xiaofan, He Hua will stay, and the rest will go." With a loud shout, the paper money in her hands was thrown out one by one, and the atmosphere immediately became mysterious.


    "Three. Hehe, just nice, state your name!" When Leisurely Mountain saw the last three figures, he immediately laughed.


    "You stinking Taoist, it looks like I didn''t beat you to death the last time, what do you want to do this time?" One of the Female Ghost pointed at Xian Yun and cursed.


    Xian Yun''s neck shrank, thinking back to the lesson last time, he really did not dare to speak up.


    "Impudent, I am the disciple of Mount Longhu, Master Zhang Tian Shi. I have the dao title of Leisurely Mountain. After I die, you all do not respect the Yin Laws and take action to disrupt the order of the world, are you all aware of your crimes?" Leisurely Mountain shouted. Under his righteousness, he looked like a God Tier Consolidating Equipment Master descending to the mortal world.


    "Cut the crap. Attack, you heartless Taoist!" One of the Female Ghost officers wearing a police uniform said to Xian Shan. This caused Xian Shan to be enraged. He raised his peachwood sword and several talisman papers flew out.


    No matter how the few Female Ghost s tried to hide, they could only hit their bodies. Furthermore, it was just a simple talisman paper, but it had the effect of bullets hitting their bodies, causing them to scream miserably in pain.


    "This smelly Daoist is too powerful. Retreat, bring Xiaofan away, I''ll stop him!" As soon as the depth of the exchange was revealed, the police Female Ghost immediately shouted and stayed behind alone.


    As long as he could catch one, he would be able to catch them all. On the other hand, he was somewhat fearful of the Yang Qi on the body of Female Ghost in front of him.

 C68

    This is my monthly salary for this month, and Big Boss is indeed generous. He said that he wanted to double my salary, I thought it would start next month, but I didn''t expect that this month would be the start of it. Looking at the numbers on the bank account, I felt an indescribable sense of security.


    Adding on the two rewards that Big Boss previously gave me, I can now be considered to have some savings. Although my small amount of money might not even be enough to buy a meal for those rich people, but I earned these with much effort, and I lowered my head and served them as a guest with my head lowered. I saved them Big Boss with my life, so it wouldn''t be excessive to say that it was hard-earned money.


    In the past few days, I''ve been browsing the forums, only to know how terrible the economic situation is. There are countless people who want to cry, yet have no tears, releasing their own hostility on the internet. The situation must be as good as heaven and earth, so my plan might fail again.


    "Big city, sigh." I sighed in my heart, sure enough, it was the right decision for those people to flee from the north, not to mention those first-tier big cities from the north, even I, as a second-tier city, could not stay here any longer. The price of the property is very high, the price of goods is soaring, everything goes up, but my salary doesn''t go up, so with my little money, I can''t even buy a toilet.


    Just as I was thinking about how to earn more money, Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan suddenly appeared and threw themselves in front of me.


    "Zhang Feng, save me, save me!" Xiao Keke shouted loudly. She was very anxious and couldn''t even speak.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong with you?" I asked in shock. When Xiao Keke was in such a state of panic, I had never seen her before.


    "Save He Hua, quickly go save Sister He Hua!" Xiao Keke grabbed my arm tightly and shouted loudly.


    "Ah, what''s wrong, Sister He Hua? Tell me quickly!" I was starting to get anxious as well. There was no need to see them since they were definitely in danger.


    "That, that False Taoist found a very powerful person and injured us all. He Hua is stopping him, quickly go save him. Zhang Feng, quickly go and save Sister He Hua!" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "Ah, save, save, I''m going to save!" I was at a loss as to how to save her. He Hua couldn''t even win, how was I supposed to save a ghost?


    "Brother Zhang, I beg you, quickly go save Sister He Hua!" The weak Lin Xiaofan had also been begging me.


    "Ah, Xiaofan, your stomach ¡­" But when I looked down, I was even more shocked, because there was a hole in Lin Xiaofan''s stomach. The kind of hole that would allow you to see the other side, without bleeding at all.


    "Xiaofan, you, you ¡­" Xiao Keke also noticed him and his face immediately turned deathly pale. He touched the hole and immediately retreated as if he had touched a hot iron.


    "It''s still expanding. Let me see, don''t move for now!" I saw that something was wrong, and when I looked at Lin Xiaofan''s stomach, I discovered that there was indeed something abnormal. There seemed to be a ball of fire burning inside her, and it was burning Lin Xiaofan''s life force.


    "I''ll take it out. There''s a ball of fire inside, if I don''t take it out, she''s dead for sure!" I calmed down, realizing that the reason why Lin Xiaofan was like that was because of the ball of fire.


    I wrapped a towel around my hand and used my fingers to quickly take out the ball of fire. However, as soon as the fire left Lin Xiaofan''s stomach, it immediately extinguished, becoming a pile of ashes in my hand.


    After Fire left his body, Lin Xiaofan gave a comfortable snort. The hole in her stomach slowly shrank, and finally disappeared. She looked exactly the same as usual, but Lin Xiaofan''s body had become somewhat transparent.


    "Zhang Feng, save Sister He Hua. If you delay it any longer, it will be too late." Xiao Keke shouted.


    "Alright, you take me there!" My blood boiled, seeing that Lin Xiaofan was in such pain, I guessed that He Hua must be in even more danger. Thinking about how He Hua had treated me so well, considering everything about me, I can''t just stand by and watch him die.


    Xiao Keke brought me out the door, and along the way, she kept urging the driver to hurry up, and kept adding money so that he could rush through all the red lights he could reach. However, it still took him more than ten minutes to reach his destination.


    "Sister He Hua, still here, Sister He Hua is still here! Zhang Feng, quickly go in!" As soon as we arrived at the Tian He District, Xiao Keke cried out to me in joy.


    "There''s security, this is an upscale residential area, the main entrance can''t be entered, I''ll climb the wall, and you have to find me a weapon!" I looked at the security guard standing by the door and said. "There''s security, this is an upscale residential area, and the main entrance can''t be entered, I''ll climb the wall, and you have to find me a weapon." I looked at the security guard standing at the door and said.


    "Weapon, what weapon?" Xiao Keke asked hurriedly.


    "Swing sticks, machetes, daggers, whatever it is, bring them here as fast as you can," I shouted, and then I left the front door and walked along the fence. I turned a corner, found an easy spot to climb, and climbed over the wall.


    "Alarm, there''s a stranger in the first wall of the east district, immediately expel him." But just as I flipped over the wall, the walkie-talkie in the security guards'' hands transmitted the voice of the control board.


    "Halt, Halt!" So from afar I saw two security guards rushing towards me.


    Because I forgot to ask where Xiao Keke was, I could only randomly look for a direction and run.


    Fortunately, Xiao Keke was back soon enough, holding onto a fruit knife that was over 10 cm long, I was so angry that I almost died. Using a one meter long fruit knife would be good as well, at least it would be enough to scare people.


    "Where''s Big Sister He Hua, quickly take me to her!" As I ran, Xiao Keke immediately snapped out of her daze, changed directions, and pulled me along as she ran.


    Xiao Keke was extremely fast, I couldn''t even catch up with him. I couldn''t even swallow a mouthful of air, and was directly dragged along with him. Even the security guards who were chasing after him were dumbfounded.


    "I really admire you for your courage, you are already very powerful if you can persevere on, but if I were to fight again, you would immediately turn into ashes and be annihilated, have you considered clearly?" When I rushed into someone''s house, I saw a huge black man holding a peach wood sword as he spoke to He Hua.


    The most important thing was that her body was now completely illusory, like a layer of transparent paper. But no matter what, He Hua still tried her best to straighten his body, and looked at the black big fellow with a determined gaze.


    "Why are you here?" The one who spoke was False Taoist Xian Yun. When he saw me, his eyes almost popped out.


    "Alright, so it''s you. You''re actually Ghost Keeper, I''ve really underestimated you." However, the moment Xian Yun saw Xiao Keke, he immediately gnashed his teeth and spoke out.


    "Ghost Keeper, evil way, I am the disciple of Mount Longhu, Zhang Tian shi, Xian Shan. I do not care who you are, please leave immediately, or else I will kill you without mercy!" The big black Ghost Keeper''s face suddenly changed as he shouted.


    "Keke, go out and take care of the security guards. Let me ¡­" I slowly calmed down. I tried my best to keep my breathing smooth and my brain cells churned. Within seconds, I thought of a solution.


    "Fellow Daoist, I don''t know how my friend offended you, to the point that you all want to beat her to death." Since they misunderstood that I was a Ghost Keeper, then I will just stick my nose in and pretend to be garlic.


    "Friend, most people raise ghosts to change their lives. But you, who raise ghosts, are indeed doing it for the sake of beauty. You''re really amazing. I was wondering why their Yang Qi were so abundant, so it turns out you were the one who gave it to them," said Daoist Xian Yun coldly.


    Thank you, False Taoist, for opening your head wide, I have not even thought of how to improve my own lies, but he has directly saved me.


    "The mountains never change. Fellow Daoist of Mount Longhu, please give me face. Just let it go at this, in case it hurts ¡­" I immediately responded.


    "Hmph, Mount Longhu people never interact with evil spirits. Since ancient times, good and evil cannot be separated. I have never fought with the Ghost Keeper before, come!" On the contrary, it was that leisurely mountain who was filled with righteousness.


    "Tsk, don''t be such a pig! What are you talking about? Aren''t you guys only here for money? Fine, if you want to fight, then come. If you lose, then let''s fight each other. The money they gave you is just like medical expenses!"


    "Wait, Senior Brother, I heard that evil ways are all cunning, don''t start a conflict, we were just taking money, there is no need to risk our lives." Wanshan wanted to beat them up, but Xian Yun could not sit still, he only took money to do things, he did not say that he would risk his life.


    "That''s right, I''ll take her away and we won''t owe each other anything from now on. You guys take your money and I''ll raise my ghost, so what? Everyone has their own benefits, otherwise, you guys might not be my opponent. I won''t be as beautiful as these ghosts!"


    He really didn''t want to fight it out anymore. Furthermore, Ghost Keeper was a rather special existence in the evil way, so everyone would have one or two life saving brats in their hands. These brats couldn''t be compared to the little brats in front of them, and they really didn''t know who would die if they fought against them.


    "It''s fine to let you guys go, but your subordinate has broken the rules. Those who are working on Qingfeng Group, you promised us, and made them stop. Otherwise, if we don''t accept you, Boss Liu will look for someone else," Xian Yun said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Fine, since I''m taking revenge for my newbies anyway, I don''t want to have a life and death struggle with them. Let''s walk on the opposite side of the road, we''ll meet again after a long time," I cupped my fists and shouted, then gave He Hua a look, making her follow me at once.


    He Hua was very cooperative and followed me. After they had left, Xian Yun took a deep breath, as if he had walked through hell itself. He did not expect the waiter of the nightclub to be a Ghost Keeper, even he had misjudged him.


    "Junior brother, I have money," Xian Shan asked, he was not that principled, if not he would not have been invited by Xian Yun.


    "No problem, let''s go, we''ll ask Boss Liu for money!" Xian Yun waved his hand, lying to others was not an option, but to deceive rich people like him, he was fine.

 C69

    In the villa, Vice President Liu Ziguang''s eyeballs almost fell off when he heard what Xian Yun said. The remaining Vice Directors were even trembling uncontrollably, and even Lin Qingfeng''s face had turned black, but he was unable to say anything.


    "Ghost Keeper, are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Liu Ziguang clenched his teeth and asked again.


    "Director Liu, what could I possibly do if I was lying to you? It really is the Ghost Keeper, right now I see that he has three ghosts on him, your Lin Xiaofan is still the police ghost called He Hua, and the other one looks like a student, it''s not the Ghost Keeper who has so many ghosts on him," Xian Yun said as he slapped his thigh.


    "But, but why did the Ghost Keeper look for trouble with us, did we not offend them?" Liu Ziguang broke out in a cold sweat, he did not know what the Ghost Keeper was, but they all knew how terrifying the Ghost Keeper was from Daoist Xian Yun''s words, this was something even more difficult to deal with than those evil people and teachers.


    "I don''t know about that either, but he might just be trying to help his own kid vent his anger. The Ghost Keeper is very evil, they raise all sorts of strange spirits, some to suppress, and some to offer offerings. Didn''t you guys kill the Lin Xiaofan he just accepted, or maybe he just wanted to help her vent her anger? I''m telling you all, the Ghost Keeper is actually no different from a lunatic.


    He had heard people talking about the Ghost Keeper when he was at the Mount Longhu. Those evil people were all lunatics, and in that Ghost Keeper, they even had some people who would turn their own relatives into ghosts, torturing them in a thousand ways while they were still alive, and the ghost aura they produced was so monstrous that even Zhang Tian Shi had to be cautious, not to mention them.


    "This, this, then what about this matter? What if they continue to target us?" Director Liu asked again.


    "That shouldn''t be true. It''s not like you have offended him, so there''s no need for him to risk his life. Besides, the ghosts raised by that brat are more beautiful than the ones before. He probably isn''t a fierce character either, so as long as you don''t push him too far, he should be fine," Xian Yun said.


    "According to what you said, given his age, he should not be very strong, and those three Female Ghost s are not strong either. You and your senior brother won''t be able to defeat them," Lin Qingfeng said.


    "Boss Lin, what do you mean by that? It''s as if we let them go on purpose, I''ll tell you the truth, this guy is indeed not that powerful, not to mention my senior brother, I can even take him down, but don''t forget, the Ghost Keeper is unlike us, a bunch of disciples, and many of them are just common disciples, and the legacy of their Ghost Keeper is extremely difficult, so they are very protective of us. If you touch him, what if his master finds him, beat him up, then the old one, it''ll be really troublesome."


    This was also what his senior was worried about. In fact, they had already seen earlier that the kid didn''t have any skill, but just because he wasn''t skilled didn''t mean that his master wasn''t skilled enough. If he got into trouble with an old ghost, they wouldn''t be able to handle it, so they went back to that question.


    "Then Master, tell us, what should we do now?" Director Liu asked again.


    "I think we should just let this matter be, I know who that guy is, I will go talk to him again, and try to stop him from messing with you guys, and you guys can''t look into this, the fault was on you guys, there was more than one person who died in your house, I think the grievances are very heavy," Xian Yun suddenly said mysteriously.


    Liu Ziguang''s face changed greatly, he was in a dilemma, and in the end, his gaze landed on Lin Qingfeng, allowing him to make a decision.


    "That''s fine, we don''t need to pursue the matter any further, but they still have to stop their actions, if not, even if we have to kill them all, Ghost Keeper, so what? He is not the only one, and also, I want to talk to him once," Lin Qingfeng said.


    "About this, Boss Lin, say something that you shouldn''t, this is a matter of the cultivation world, Ghost Keeper is an evil being in the cultivation world, just like how we usually do with criminals, it is not easy to have a cover, so it''s better if you don''t see it," said Xian Yun.


    Since that brat had the protection of an ordinary person''s identity, then it meant that he had not done anything evil that would anger the heavens and the earth. To be chased around by big sects like Mount Longhu, then he could not expose that person''s identity, or else that would be a huge enmity.


    "Alright, I understand. Zi Guang, hand the money over to us and we can forget about it," Lin Qingfeng replied.


    Liu Ziguang took out a bank card and handed it over to Xian Yun, who thanked him with a smile on his face before walking out of the room.


    "Cousin, are we really going to let this matter go just like that?" Chief Liu asked because he realized that Lin Qingfeng''s face was dark and unclear, and he couldn''t see it clearly.


    Lin Qingfeng''s face suddenly became sinister, and said: This time, for the sake of my son''s company, we lost at least tens of millions, and even made him suffer in prison, how can we forget about that, we just need to find someone! If the Mount Longhu is not good, then we will look for Mao Shan, if not, then we need to find an expert who can exterminate them.


    Once I got home, I immediately grabbed a bottle of water and gulped it down. It was too dangerous, too exciting. The moment I stepped out of the door, I touched my back and realised that my clothes had already been drenched in cold sweat.


    "Big Sister He Hua, how are you, does it hurt?" Xiao Keke asked as tears welled up in her eyes.


    His entire body was as transparent as water. It was more or less the same as last time when Yanzi was heavily injured, and the next step was to destroy his soul, but last time, Yan Zi had Du Sanniang''s help. And this time, Du Sanniang would definitely not appear again.


    "Sister He Hua, is the Yang Qi useful?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know." He Hua shook her head.


    "Then let''s give it a try. Come, let''s go to my room," I hurriedly said. Seeing He Hua in such a state, my heart also ached.


    Two minutes later, He Hua walked out following a cry of shock. Compared to before, it was like heaven and earth, and her body had almost recovered to normal.


    Once the Yang Qi sucked it in, I clearly felt that the room had become much colder. My limbs felt numb and cold, and my body felt like it had become a few dozen kilograms heavier. I was so tired that I panicked.


    "Zhang Feng, you!" Xiao Keke shouted as soon as she saw me.


    I went to the bathroom and took a look. I was shocked by myself, too, and my face turned blue, like someone who had stayed up late for half a month. My lips were dark, and I looked like someone who had just recovered from a serious illness.


    "It''s fine. I''ll go and bask in the sun tomorrow. It''ll be much better," I waved my hand and said.


    "That''s not the problem. I can see that you are currently very weak and you have very few Yang Qi s on you. I feel like I can tell that you can carry yourself. If you go out now, you will be targeted by other wandering ghosts." Xiao Keke said.


    "It''s fine, I have this. With this, there''s no more ghosts to climb onto my body, Du Sanniang gave it to me ¡­" I took out the jade talisman pendant on my body and showed it to Xiao Keke.


    "Zhang Feng, many thanks to you this time. I will not say a word of thanks for this great favor, in the future, even if I have to climb the mountains of blades or descend the sea of flames, as long as you say the word, I will go," He Hua bowed and said to me.


    "Sister He Hua, don''t be like this, we''re all on the same side," I hastily said.


    "I''m speaking the truth. Furthermore, I know that you are not the kind of person who doesn''t want to save others when they are at death''s door. You can join us," He Hua said.


    "Holy shit, you can''t be! You still want to do that?!" I was instantly enraged. I risked my life to rescue you all, yet you all want to die and cause Qingfeng Group again?


    "Of course, now it is not only because of the issue of justice. Recently, I have investigated Lin Qingfeng and found out that his ways of doing things are always filled with grievances and revenge, and towards the enemies of the past, he was completely annihilated. That is why he was able to stand out amongst the chaotic property dealers of the past and even now, his enemy companies do not dare to openly offend him.


    You don''t think that I am really a Ghost Keeper, this is just a bluff, that Taoist Xian Yun is actually scared, but the next time he finds another one, once my identity is discovered, we will definitely die, if you can fight a few, I can fight a few, but there are still people here! "I said furiously.


    The Ghost Keeper wouldn''t even believe him, right?


    "I know, but their losses this time are too great. They will not be willing, they will definitely attack you," He Hua said as before.


    "I don''t care, anyway, at that time I had already promised the two Mount Longhu cultivators that we would take care of each other and that we would be safe. If you insist on doing so, I won''t be able to stop you, but I''ll say it first, I can only save you once. Next time, I won''t be able to deceive them, so I won''t be able to save you anymore ¡­" I yelled angrily.


    Then, I opened the door and walked out. I was so angry that my lungs were about to burst, why is He Hua so stubborn, even more stubborn than her brother.

 C70

    At 9 PM, I was at work at the nightclub, but the atmosphere here wasn''t right. Not only were the waiters looking at me wrongly, even the supervisor was looking at me obediently.


    I walked up and down the platform. The people who were still hospitable were still normal, but I saw that fellow from False Taoist again, and he even greeted me. It wasn''t just any random type, it was the very serious type.


    "Sister Hong, what''s going on? Why are they looking at me like that?" I quickly found the Sister Hong and complained.


    "You''re still asking me? I still want to ask you. Did you offend that God Stick?" The Sister Hong asked.


    "You mean Master Xian Yun?" I asked in shock. I had indeed offended him, and I had also offended him greatly.


    "Yes, it''s him. I don''t know if this guy drank too much, but he''s been bragging nonstop since he came today, saying that our shop is full of hidden talents, that not only is there good feng shui, but there are also experts inside. Moreover, the hint is you," Sister Hong said.


    "Ah!" I was confused. What the hell was this Xian Yun Daoist? Why did he not look for me to settle the score, and even praise me? Could it be to fawn over him and kill him?


    "That''s why I asked you if you offended him? "Zhang Feng, let me tell you, this kind of Divine Stick doesn''t have any other abilities. The most powerful one is the mouth, the first thing it says is death. He is obviously targeting you right now, if there''s a problem, solve it as soon as possible," Sister Hong warned me.


    Indeed, this kind of godly stick did not have any morals. Everything was based on money, but he could brag about it today. Tomorrow, perhaps he would harm you and frame you, but you would not be able to reason with him.


    So I immediately went back to the front desk, found Daoist Xian Yun, and pulled him into a private room.


    "Master Xian Yun, what do you mean by that?" I coldly said. I did not forget that I was pretending to be a ghost master in front of him, so my words could not be as polite as before.


    "Fellow Daoist, I don''t mean anything. What are you doing?" Daoist Xian Yun still didn''t know what was going on.


    "Don''t waste your breath. Why are you boasting about me everywhere? Could it be that you want to chase me away?" I said angrily.


    "Ah, Fellow Daoist, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean it that way, I''m actually helping you!" Xian Yun said in alarm.


    "Help me. Fine, tell me, how are you going to help me? If you can''t find the reason today, then let''s settle this matter ¡­" I coldly laughed. It''s not like I don''t know how to play tricks, it''s only taking an inch more. The more courteous he is to you, the more arrogant you have to be.


    "Fellow Daoist, it''s really a misunderstanding! I helped you create momentum, I still have some face in this business, I will help you create some momentum, at that time, I will help you find a few rich financial backers, when Fellow Daoist comes out and takes care of it, it will definitely be a success in the business, when that time comes, I don''t have much money, so why do you need to be a waiter, Fellow Daoist tell me right?" Xian Yun said as he smiled flirtatiously.


    I cursed in my heart, I did not expect this guy to have such an idea, it''s really such a f * cking bullshit, I really don''t know if the Patriarch of Mount Longhu will jump out of the coffin if he finds out that he is going to deal with an evil person like Ghost Keeper.


    "Master Xian Yun, I like to travel alone, I do not wish to play with others." I sneered, I knew what this guy was planning, but I did not dare to take it seriously. If I really was a Ghost Keeper, then forget about it, I would not mind using this to earn some money, but I am a fake.


    Looking at my sneer, Xian Yun suddenly felt cold sweat trickling down his forehead. He was confused, he was actually blinded by the money, and even forgot, evil people always come and go alone, not liking to join in the fun, if they really want money, it is still easy for them, they just have a bunch of lackeys, any one of them can order a little brat around, and I can get them as much money as I want.


    More importantly, he had investigated this kid. He was single, solitary, and would not communicate with others. Other than acting in accordance with the nature of evil, the most likely reason was that he was undergoing some sort of test, such as a master''s test.


    "Fellow Daoist, Fellow Daoist, don''t be angry, I was wrong, I was wrong. Don''t take it to heart, I will tell them outside right now," said Daoist Priest Xian Yun as he thought of all these.


    "Wait a minute, aren''t you going to say that this place is completely empty? Forget about this matter, let me ask you another thing, are the people from Qingfeng Group willing to let this go, and are they willing to pay a high price for you to do me?" I immediately pulled at Xian Yun and said.


    "No, no, Fellow Daoist, the moment I told you your identity, the faces of the bosses turned green. They definitely won''t dare to cause you trouble again," Daoist Priest Xian Yun said hurriedly.


    "That''s good. Then I don''t need to start killing anymore. Alright, it''s fine now ¡­" I smiled and continued pretending to be cool.


    The Spirit Master Xian Yun turned pale, luckily he did not do anything foolish, these evil people were truly terrifying, they could easily kill someone, but Xian Yun quickly escaped if he found a chance, he might as well change homes and play at night, this house had this God, it was impossible to play anymore.


    Seeing how Xian Yun was fleeing, I felt that it was funny. This fellow is still a swindler, I couldn''t even tell how he would lie to me like this, and I don''t know how he would do it normally, but when he regains his senses, he would probably come looking for me to fight. Of course, if it was just him alone, I am not afraid, He Hua told me, that this fellow doesn''t have any abilities.


    He thought that this matter would be solved, but who knew that He Qiang would give him a call and start cursing.


    "Zhang Feng, did you f * cking do something bad? And my sister, why is there someone looking for information on you and my sister? Did you f * cking offend them?"


    "Ah, what do you mean? Brother Qiang, what did you say?" I asked in shock, but I also instantly thought of something, it must be someone from the Qingfeng Group.


    "What else could it mean? Since you''ve already found out everything about me, and even let my sister die, my family definitely hasn''t offended anyone, so everything happened because of you. If you let my sister come back, I can chat with her for a bit, and maybe I can even help you," He Qiang said loudly.


    Ugh, I knew it. This fellow didn''t have good intentions. After all, this was the problem.


    "Big brother, why have you not given up yet? Also, this is not something that I have to offend, right, yes, sigh, how can I explain it, the other party is Qingfeng Group anyway, if he wants to mess with me now, what do you think we should do?" Fuck, he couldn''t explain it clearly, if I said that He Hua took the initiative to provoke Qingfeng Group, He Qiang would definitely be scolding herself.


    "Lin Qingfeng wants to mess with you? Holy shit, you can''t be that mysterious whistleblower, right?! He offered you a million?!" Liu Qiang scolded.


    "Your sister!" I yelled in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it, so I could only say, "Hey bro, do I look like someone who has the guts to do this? It''s a misunderstanding, but I can''t explain it clearly. Now they want to kill me, so think of a way, okay?"


    "Haha, you deserve it. Serves you right and deserve to be played to death. How about this, I have some face. I''ll take you to apologize to him. What should be explained is that I''ll help you settle the matter, so you''ll link up with my sister and let her stay at home for a few days. You''ve made a huge profit on this deal!" Liu Qiang laughed loudly.


    F * ck, I''ve seen people do this before, but I''ve never seen anyone do this before. They''re threatening me. Fine, you''re awesome, I''m also threatening you to give it a try.


    "Brother Qiang, you should think it through clearly, it doesn''t matter if I die, but once I die, there will be some people that no one will take care of. The wandering souls are really pitiful, you can''t see them, they can definitely be more pitiful than those vagabonds on the street. They can find some food in the trash can, but the wandering souls don''t eat them.


    "Don''t f * cking talk anymore, just f * cking die and let me see. Your father will make you grind your bones to dust, and without your father''s consent, you''re not allowed to f * cking die!" Before I even finished speaking, He Qiang was already anxious and scolded loudly.


    "Brother Qiang, it''s not like I killed myself, I can''t control myself if I don''t die!" I said pitifully on purpose. There was no other way, since He Qiang was a berserk demon that protected his sister.


    "F * ck, you''re waiting for me here. Fine, I''ll go find out what''s going on, but first we have to agree that Lin Qingfeng has quite a bit of power, if I can''t beat him by wrestling, then I can only help you settle it as much as possible" He Qiang scolded.


    "Ah, thank you Brother Qiang" I hung up with a smile. This could also be considered as an excuse, but I was doing it for He Hua''s benefit, if He Hua did not do these things, I wouldn''t be implicated.

 C71

    "Jiangdong Daily brought a live report for everyone. Recently, the case of the founder of Qingfeng Group son and director of Qingfeng Group Lin Peng killing people was decided on the spot. It was reported that the victim was an employee of Qingfeng Group Headquarters ¡­ In the end, the court sentenced Lin Peng to two years in prison for the crime of covering him. The main criminal, He Wei, was sentenced to thirty years in prison for the crime of turning himself in ¡­ "


    Looking at the news reports, He Hua flew into a rage at home, because she had not achieved her goal at all. At the same time, she had also underestimated Lin Qingfeng''s abilities, once something like this had happened, besides asking the top lawyers to defend Lin Peng, he had also brought out a scapegoat, He Wei, who was punished by him, and directly surrendered to the Public Security Bureau. She said that Lin Xiaofan was killed because he had always admired Lin Xiaofan and couldn''t be chased for a long time, thus, she got drunk during a party and attempted to assault Lin Xiaofan.


    A substitute for the dead, control the public opinion. Once things cool down, we''ll reduce our punishment and even send him to the doctor for protection. That means Lin Peng won''t even need to spend half a year in prison. Is there even any justice for a single person to die in vain?" Xiao Keke also grinded her teeth as she spoke on the side.


    "I''m sorry for making you all do so many things for nothing," Lin Xiaofan said dejectedly. After all, no one could be happy to see her killer get away scot-free.


    "It''s not over, this matter is not over yet, Lin Qingfeng, I will definitely not let you off!" He Hua scolded, but she knew what he could do.


    "Enough, enough, forget it. You guys already know about my methods, Lin Qingfeng is not some stupid person, he''s better at law than you, he has even more money and power than you. If we want to mess with him, there''s only one way, and that is to find a person with power similar to his, and borrow his power. We don''t have the ability, but to do this, no one''s conscience will be able to live up to their expectations."


    It was only when Lin Qingfeng attacked that I found out he was still muttering to me about it. He wasn''t afraid of those online rumors, and found the key to the matter directly, the law, yes, the law! Although Lin Xiaofan''s corpse was found from the villa under his son''s name, but so what, Lin Peng had directly pushed it all away, said that he didn''t know, then found a scapegoat to take the blame, and started a relationship between the both of them. This was a small matter, a small matter going to end up in his favor, but no one could do anything about it, because has money, so even if he wanted to fight to death with Lin Qingfeng, he had to ask those people as well.


    "You mean to say that Lin Xiaofan died in vain?" He Hua coldly replied to me.


    "I didn''t say it like that, isn''t this a happy situation? Lin Xiaofan''s parents got the compensation, Lin Peng also went to jail, and the murderer also got an explanation, public opinion also got an explanation, isn''t that good?" I was also a bit angry, and intentionally ridiculed him.


    "Zhang Feng, how can you be like this? Who is this He Wei? He is clearly a scapegoat for death. Xiao Fan''s grievances are not over yet," Xiao Keke shouted.


    "It''s not over yet, what else do you want? Do you want to tell Lin Xiaofan''s parents that they can''t take this compensation, because the person who caused your daughter''s death will be able to get away with it soon, let them continue to report it, destroy their entire family, destroy their entire family, then must force Lin Qingfeng into a dead end, cause even more people to die, and make those people in the Public Prosecutor''s Office lose face, and admit that they wrongly sentenced him?"


    At the same time, Lin Xiaofan''s parents were also the biggest beneficiaries. If they really continued to report it, forget about compensation, even preserving their lives would be one thing.


    "Keke, don''t say anymore. Zhang Feng has his own limitations and he can''t see the truth of the matter clearly. I don''t blame him. Lin Xiaofan, what about you? What do you think?" He Hua said.


    "I, I, Sister He Hua, why don''t we just let it go like this. I''m already dead, even if we were to sentence Lin Peng to death, I won''t be able to survive," Lin Xiaofan said weakly.


    "What?" He Hua and Xiao Keke were immediately stunned. They never thought that Lin Xiaofan, the victim, would actually say whatever she wanted to say.


    "Haha" I laughed loudly at the side, looking like a petty person who had achieved his goal, but this could not be blamed on me. Originally, human nature was like this, not every victim had a death net, and those who swore to investigate till the end were not just a few unlucky people, for example, the Lin Xiaofan in front of me, these were all kind and honest people, and there were actually more honest people like this in the society.


    Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan started to argue, with an angry tone of voice, they worked so hard for Lin Xiaofan yet they just let it go like this, what the hell was going on? No, He Hua''s side had even received a huge blow to his value, how could they just let it go like this?


    I went to school to read by myself and didn''t argue with them. We had a huge disagreement over this matter, and if we continued to argue, we would be forced to separate ourselves from the world.


    What she did not expect was that the matter was not over. Xiao Keke was so angry that she directly went to the Internet Cafe to find a computer to complain about the incident and wrote an article on the internet that was extremely cynical.


    He directly bribed many of the land cleansing parties and began to bleach for his son, portraying his son as an innocent victim. He even said that his son was a good person, what kind of charity?


    This was not enough, they started to dig deeper into Lin Xiaofan''s past and unearthed all of her deeds in school and company, treating those slanderous posts as the truth and spread them around, causing Lin Xiaofan to immediately become infamous.


    "Sigh, did you hear? That victim, Lin Xiaofan, was actually a second mother, someone who had a weak personality in school. After she went to work, she wanted to get on top of the CEO''s son and look down on her colleagues, which was why she was killed."


    Yeah, yeah, look at that photo of Lin Xiaofan''s Weibo and Wechat Moment, you only know how to show off your wealth, but her family is very poor, they don''t have that much money, and it''s probably all taken care of by someone. Didn''t they say she was taken care of when she was still in school?


    "This is nothing, I have something even more explosive. I have a friend, he''s an employee of Qingfeng Group. Listen to them, that Lin Xiaofan in the company is also ¡­"


    and the others had difficulty arguing with each other, because many things were really not slandering Lin Xiaofan. That was true, and she was not a kind person, but her parents were very innocent, because the news had already spread to her hometown.


    "How could it be like this? These nationalistic youths, spouting nonsense without knowing anything, I really want to kill them all!" Xiao Keke flew into a rage at home, and had been kicking her feet all day.


    Lin Xiaofan on the other hand, had been crying the entire time. She couldn''t do anything about it, but He Hua had been silent the entire time.


    "Zhang Feng, are you enjoying your misfortune? Do you think you''re right?" Xiao Keke asked me again.


    "If you want to think like that, I have no choice, but I have really hit the mark, and this matter has already progressed to an irrevocable stage, I am not afraid to tell you, Lin Qingfeng did not even think of letting us go, he has already found someone else''s expert to deal with you, and has already investigated me and He Hua, maybe the next target will be me," I said slowly.


    No, no, I didn''t, because I knew it was worse than that, because they were going to deal with me next.


    "Zhang Feng, I admit that I was wrong in this matter, but it was only my method that was wrong. I was too hasty and thought too much of it, what solution do you have now?" He Hua''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and said to me.


    "What else can we do? We can do whatever we want, but no matter what, I don''t recommend that we fight to the death. It would still be beneficial to leave something alive," I replied.


    "You have an idea," He Hua said.


    "I can''t say for sure, but I have a way to see if I can calm them down first. In short, let''s take a breather, otherwise, we''ll be at a disadvantage in this storm," I said, shaking my head. It was all thanks to Liu Qiang''s information that I didn''t know how I died.


    "Tell me the method," He Hua continued to ask.


    "Heh heh, mountain people naturally have their own plans. Xiao Keke, you guys go ahead and play for a while, I''ll chat with Sister He Hua." My eyeballs moved, this matter really didn''t need Xiao Keke to know.


    "Hmph" Although I was very dissatisfied, Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan still left, leaving me and He Hua behind.

 C72

    When He Qiang and I arrived at this European style villa area, we were all stunned by his extravagance. This kind of place could be used as wallpaper even without beautiful women, it''s too f * cking luxurious, I couldn''t think of any words to praise it.


    "Don''t be envious. In this house, even if we don''t eat or drink, we won''t be able to buy a toilet in this lifetime," He Qiang patted my shoulder and said.


    "Aren''t you the one who almost drooled, but this place is indeed very strong, what kind of girl do you want, as long as we go here, all kinds of betrothal gifts and dowry would become dog fart!" I chuckled, He Qiang''s eyes could not hide the admiration in them, it was mainly because this place was too attracting.


    "Envying me won''t break the law, the police are people too. Damn it, if I had to stay here for a month, I would be willing to give up a year of my life. These rich people are way too special," He Qiang scolded in a low voice.


    "Forget it, they are just a bunch of bastards. We have worked so hard, yet they are playing around so easily ¡­" I smiled. Whoever started the real estate business had clean hands. Just the demolition spot was already stained with blood.


    "Well said, all of you are just bastards, today we are here to teach these bastards a lesson, let''s go," He Qiang laughed when he heard this, the majority of ordinary people have this kind of attitude, He Qiang was no exception.


    With that, He Qiang walked over to the guards and told them to let us in. Of course, this kind of top-notch villa complex, security is extremely strict.


    "Fucking horse, you really don''t care about face. Call Lin Qingfeng and tell him that either he comes out to meet me or I turn around and leave, I''ll kill him!" He Qiang scolded. It had to be said that Qingfeng Group wasn''t just a real estate company, there were also food, clothing, trade, shopping malls and many other branches that could catch him by surprise.


    Of course, they had already decided on the general direction to go, but the old saying said that Hades was easy to deal with, difficult to deal with. Even though He Qiang was just a low level official, his authority was not small, and from time to time, he would come to your place to investigate you.


    Seeing He Qiang rage, they did not dare to be overbearing and could only make a call to confirm. As for Lin Qingfeng, after seeing the person through the monitoring system, he did not understand either, but still maintained the mindset of not offending people, and allowed us to go in.


    "Officer He, what are you doing?" Of course, it wasn''t that easy for Lin Qingfeng to show himself.


    "If you ask your boss to come out, you won''t be able to make the decision on what I want to say," He Qiang acted even better than me and directly laid down on the sofa, allowing the assistant to call for someone.


    "Officer He, I''m sorry, but our CEO is busy. If you have anything to say, you can tell me," the assistant said in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    "Like I said, you can''t make a decision. If you know what''s good for you, let Lin Qingfeng come out and we can talk it out, there''s nothing you can''t do. If you don''t even give me the chance to talk, then you won''t give me any face, it''s fine if you don''t, since you earn your own face anyway," He Qiang continued to act tough, threatening the assistant secretly.


    The assistant''s face flushed red with anger. A cop like He Qiang was their biggest headache, and was extremely hard to deal with, and the so-called little ghost was precisely this kind of person, if they really offend him, he wouldn''t be able to do anything, so they always brought some benefits to him. But today, they found the place where he lived, of course it wouldn''t be good, so the assistant was stuck in a difficult situation and didn''t know what to do.


    "Officer He, you have a lot of face. You must earn it from me." Not long later, a loud voice sounded, saving the assistant from suffering.


    I looked over and saw a forty year old middle-aged man walking down from upstairs. He wore a casual suit, but the aura exuded from him was very obvious. Lin Qingfeng was definitely there.


    After the assistant left, He Qiang licked his lips and laughed, "Boss Lin, I was just joking. I''m not like this, I can''t see a Buddha like you."


    "What a joke, do I look like someone who has the time to joke around? Say it, what do you want to talk to me about?" Lin Qingfeng asked indifferently, even though he was not angry.


    "Haha, I really have a private matter that I need to talk to Boss Lin about. I know that two days ago, you looked up my sister''s information, Boss Lin, what you did was not proper, people die big, and what you did makes it difficult for me!" He Qiang said while laughing, but he did not seem like he was joking at all.


    Lin Qingfeng''s expression did not change, she only said, "Officer He, do not misunderstand. It''s just that I still have some private matters with little Officer He that I haven''t settled in the past, that''s why I''m looking for some information. It has no other meaning."


    "It''s a private matter, that''s easy to settle. If you have something to say, just tell it to my sister in person. Why do you have to do it in secret?" He Qiang continued to laugh.


    However, Lin Qingfeng''s eyes widened, and she immediately said. "Officer He, please don''t joke around."


    "Who''s joking with you." He Qiang also stopped smiling, revealing his dense teeth he said: "I''ll be serious with you, if you want to touch my sister, then come find her yourself."


    "Oh, Officer He, looks like you didn''t come here today for personal reasons, if you had anything to do, I''m afraid you would have to show me some documents." Lin Qingfeng laughed.


    He Qiang gave me a hint, and I knew it was time for me to go on stage. Thus, I coughed and said, "Boss Lin, it''s a private matter that I came here for, I''m just an ordinary university student, but you also came to look for me, aren''t you making a big deal out of nothing?"


    "Student, so you''re not a police officer. Sorry, we don''t welcome you here," Lin Qingfeng said.


    "Ai, Boss Lin, what''s the point of this? Isn''t it better to be friendly with everyone and make money instead of making a ruckus like this?" I said with a sigh.


    "Get out, don''t let me call you security!" Lin Qingfeng coldly looked at me, not giving me any face. It seems like he already knows who I am.


    "Okay, I''ll go, but don''t regret it Boss Lin." I stood up and said.


    "Ignorant." Lin Qingfeng only replied once.


    However, just as he finished speaking, a decorative antique vase in the hall fell to the ground with a clatter, breaking into pieces. Not only that, a cold wind blew through the hall, causing everyone to shiver.


    "Creak." No one opened the door on their own. Soon after, banging sounds came from the spiral staircase, but when they turned their heads, there was no one there.


    "Someone come, someone come!" Lin Qingfeng was so scared that his face turned pale, whatever aura he had was no longer calm, all that was left was his ass urinating, and He Qiang was the same, his face had long since turned pale as he watched everything, his eyes filled with shock.


    A few seconds later, a dozen more people appeared in the villa, surrounding Lin Qingfeng and protecting him well. One of the bodyguards even shouted at us, "What are you doing, do you want to kill and rebel?"


    "Master Jin, where''s Master Jin, quickly call Master Jin over!" Lin Qingfeng shouted like he had gone mad, and then another person ran out to get him.


    In less than a minute, a monk that looked like a secret monk appeared in the hall and shouted, "Monster, you dare to cause trouble for the human world, you''re courting death!"


    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly snorted, his eyes flipped and immediately fell to the ground, He Qiang''s eyeballs were almost popping out from the corners of his eyes.


    Lin Qingfeng and the rest were even more scared to the point that they almost peed their pants. The bodyguards looked at each other, looking left and right, looking insecure.


    "What the hell!" The nannies finally couldn''t take it anymore and screamed at the top of their lungs as they were about to rush out of the villa. However, one of the aunties panicked and didn''t even open the glass door before she ran into it.


    "Brother Qiang, looks like something happened in Boss Lin''s house. Furthermore, Boss Lin doesn''t welcome us here, so we should come back next time. Oh, no, next time should be at the funeral home," I smiled and said to He Qiang.


    "That''s right, I''m here to handle some private matters. Boss Lin, goodbye!" He Qiang very cooperatively got up and was about to leave.


    "Don''t go, stop them, don''t let them go!" How could Lin Qingfeng let us go right now?


    The bodyguards didn''t dare to disobey our orders and wanted to stop us, but the two bodyguards didn''t even take two steps before they fell to the ground, as if they were tripped by someone.


    "Officer He, Officer He, don''t go! You are a police officer, you have the duty to protect us!" Lin Qingfeng shouted at He Qiang.


    "I''m sorry, today''s my day off. I''m here for personal matters, I didn''t bring any ID," He Qiang laughed coldly and sent Lin Qingfeng''s words back.


    "No, you have to protect me when it''s your turn, I am a member of the political committee, I am an outstanding entrepreneur, I am a tax payment model. You can''t just watch me die," Lin Qingfeng almost ran away as he pleaded with He Qiang.


    He Qiang on the other hand, looked at me, his meaning was more or less there, there''s no point in continuing to scare me, do you really want to kill me? If it was, it wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    "Looks like Boss Lin still has a lot of things to discuss with us. This is a secret of the company, you can all go play on the side." I sat back on the sofa and waved the bodyguards away.


    Lin Qingfeng''s mouth was bitter, he did not want the bodyguards to leave, but he knew it was useless not to leave. No matter how strong the bodyguards were, they were still against humans, for things that were not human, the bodyguards were useless.

 C73

    "Boss Lin, I heard you''ve been looking up my information recently ¡­"


    "No, no, it was all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!"


    "Boss Lin, I heard that you''ve already sent people to find some great masters. What Taoist Mao Shan or Taoist Mount Longhu?"


    "Nonsense, it''s just a rumor. The vice presidents of my company go to negotiate business, not to make a name for themselves!"


    "Boss Lin, I heard that your son was in prison and spread the word that whoever reports him will sink him to the ground!"


    "How could that be possible? My son is a well-known philanthropist and the most kind-hearted. Normally, he wouldn''t even be willing to step on an ant to kill it. How would he dare to do such a thing?"


    "Boss Lin, I also heard that ¡­"


    After that, it was my home ground. I asked one question after another, and with my vast experience, the usually calm and composed Lin Qingfeng was like a rodent crossing the street. His entire body shivered, and cold sweat had already drenched his clothes.


    He Qiang stared deadly at the spot next to Lin Qingfeng, because he saw that the sofa next to Lin Qingfeng had caved in, and even Lin Qingfeng''s hair was blown up without reason.


    There was no helping it, scaring others felt too good to be true, especially for someone like Lin Qingfeng who is usually so high and mighty. If it was a normal person, he wouldn''t even look at me, but now, he can''t help but kneel down and call me father.


    This was human nature. No matter how mighty he usually was, he had to kneel at the moment of his death. Especially in the face of unknown danger, when that danger could easily take his life, no one would be afraid.


    After scaring them enough, He Qiang and I patted our butts and left, while Lin Qingfeng lay paralyzed on the sofa, gasping for breath.


    Outside the door, He Qiang was laughing so hard that he couldn''t even stand up. He knew how tired Lin Qingfeng was usually, and it was the first time he had seen him look so miserable today.


    "Let''s go back," I said indifferently. I still had other plans for Lin Qingfeng, but that was not what I wanted to say to him.


    "What the f * ck!" He Qiang grabbed hold of me, "The f * ck, you brat! You want to destroy the bridge after crossing the river?! What did you say?!"


    "Big brother, I''ve long since settled your matters. Can you not make things difficult for me?" I said somewhat helplessly.


    Of course, there would be a price involved in finding He Qiang to pay, but instead of using money, I agreed to help him send some messages to He Hua, expressing my family''s longing for him. Of course, the condition He Qiang gave at the beginning was to let He Hua go home and stay for a few days, so I cut the price down along the way.


    "You brat, you''ve fooled me, how would I know if you''ve said it or not, unless you say it in front of me, otherwise, it''s not, you''re lying to me!" He Qiang started to shake his skin again, he knew that there was someone at my side, and it was most likely He Hua, so he wanted me to say it in front of him.


    "Big brother, can I call you big brother by blood? Doing this would harm me and your sister! Do you really want to do this?" I replied.


    He Hua, little sister, where are you? Come out quickly, your mother is calling you to go home and eat dinner! "He Qiang seemed to have thought of something and shouted at my side.


    I shook my head towards He Hua who was far away, telling her to quickly leave, He Qiang had a personality that was purely like hitting a snake with a rod, she was extremely sinister, this time I was just talking, the next time we meet, and the next time we meet, I would go straight home, I was looking for a beating, if everyone does this, then do humans have any order, what kind of people would die of old diseases or diseases?


    Although the distant He Hua could not bear to do it, her eyes had long turned red, but she gritted her teeth and disappeared.


    "Alright, stop howling, He Hua sees what you''re thinking, but you''re really gone now," I said to He Qiang.


    "What, he''s gone?" He Qiang was shocked.


    "Nonsense. I''m really coming home with you if I don''t leave?" I rolled my eyes.


    He Qiang directly grabbed my neck and said, "I really want to kill you in one go, you bastard! How could you be so heartless?! I''m her own brother, do you understand?!


    "Dammit, it hurts, let go, let go of me, if you don''t let go, I''ll come home and say bad things about you!" I shouted, He Qiang was really angry this time, he used too much force, it was as if my neck was really going to be broken.


    "Bastard, you better be careful and not fall into my hands. You''ll suffer then!" He Qiang shouted as he released his hand.


    "Brother, brother, don''t be like this, I was wrong, alright?" Seeing that He Qiang was really angry, I felt rather embarrassed. After all, strictly speaking, I was using him and was also using his kinship towards He Hua.


    "Wrong your head, how could you be wrong? Scram, this old man wants to kill you right now, don''t let me see you again!" He Qiang scolded as he walked, making me feel bad as I watched. Family love is supreme and supreme, but I''m going to sully this relationship of He Qiang''s.


    "I''m sorry." I silently said this behind He Qiang''s back. After returning home, I also said this to He Hua.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to apologize. You have no other choice," He Hua said indifferently. However, I knew that she also minded it in her heart. After all, no one could stand this kind of thing, unless they were truly cold-hearted.


    "How about the next time Du Sanniang comes, I will ask her. If it doesn''t affect their lives, I will give them some information, like when I go over there to pass on some information ¡­" I said one more sentence, my heart was already full of guilt.


    "Don''t, I offended Du Sanniang last time, so she won''t pay attention to me anymore," He Hua said.


    "Ah, have you offended her because of this?" I exclaimed, not knowing.


    He Hua nodded his head, treating it as silent acknowledgement.


    "How can we do that, think of a way to make up for it, or else Du Sanniang will die when she''s plotting against us!" I was a bit anxious, Du Sanniang was really too mysterious, I''m still afraid of him, if I displeased her, I would die miserably.


    "No need, once this is done, it will be the biggest compensation, if not, it will be useless no matter what you do," He Hua said as she shook her head.


    "Ah, you still want to continue?" I''m getting f * cking frustrated, why does He Hua have to fight with Lin Qingfeng to the death?


    "Of course, you wouldn''t think that you can scare Lin Qingfeng today, right? He will come back to his senses sooner or later," He Hua said.


    "That''s true, today''s matter is something that cannot be helped, and people at Lin Qingfeng''s level values face greatly, and after losing so much face, they will definitely get back at him, but I''m afraid that it won''t be possible for him to do it soon, as walking out of the shadow would take a bit of time, and then find someone for a bit of time, ordinary masters would definitely not be easy to find, but experts are not so easy to find, there are ten experts and nine liars." I smiled.


    Even if it were an ordinary person losing face, they would still need to take revenge, not to mention Lin Qingfeng, who does not seem to be at a disadvantage. However, he would not dare to act against us for a short period of time.


    "En, I will not act rashly, I must find some kind of ironclad proof that can bring him down, and won''t give him the chance to recover," He Hua said.


    "However, I am very pleased that you were able to change your mind, which shows that your heart is still very kind," He Hua said again.


    "Kind my ass, I''m just a pitiful Lin Xiaofan. If they didn''t slander Lin Xiaofan anymore, I wouldn''t have been so angry, and would have been toyed with and bullied while I was still alive. I wouldn''t have let them off even if I were to die, hateful!" I said angrily.


    Actually, a lot of those rumors were true. When Lin Xiaofan was still alive, she was very weak, she adored and admired him, and as a mistress, she did everything that was done by those bewitching beasts in society, but no matter what she did, she would not die from the crime. Furthermore, she could not be so unscrupulous and use the reputation of a dead person as an article.


    shook her head and said, speaking of Lin Xiaofan, she was also feeling helpless. Actually, this kind of thing was not something that she had seen often, nowadays, girls in society were too impatient, they always wanted to marry into a rich family without working hard, but how could a rich family be so easy to enter, even the rich second generations were playing with their feelings, if they really dared to talk about marriage with them, they would kick you out of the way.


    "Oh yeah, where''s Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan, why haven''t I seen them?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Xiao Fan''s parents were hurt by the rumors as well. They were injured and hospitalized, and they don''t have the face to stay in the hospital anymore. They seem to be returning home today. Xiao Fan, do you want to see them for the last time?" He Hua said.


    "Ah, then they won''t be able to resist, right?" I cried out in shock. Lin Xiaofan and Xiao Keke were too unreliable and lacking in self-control, if they soften their hearts and appear in front of them right now, it would be terrible.


    "I don''t think so, but she''s not an ignorant person." He Hua was not sure either, not everyone was as calm as she was.


    "Bullshit! Xiao Keke is still sensible, she''s the one who''s the most ignorant! She''s been taken for granted the entire day! Sister He Hua, hurry up and stop them, otherwise if any strange news comes up, we won''t be able to explain ourselves!"


    Actually, I was also doing it for He Qiang, he paid so much, He Hua didn''t even say a word to him, if Xiao Keke broke the rules, then I would be letting He Qiang and He Hua down.


    "Hm" He Hua seemed to have also realized the problem and immediately disappeared.

 C74

    That day, He Hua was able to capture Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan in the end, because unfortunately for them, when they saw the sorrowful look in Lin Xiaofan''s parents'' eyes, they couldn''t resist at all and wanted to go out and meet them. At the start, Xiao Keke insisted on going, but under Lin Xiaofan''s pleas, her heart softened and she compromised.


    Of course, Lin Xiaofan and Xiao Keke naturally could not accept this as well, and continued to debate with He Hua about how''s parents were so pitiful, and how they were suffering so much, that even a person would not be able to see it. The law was only a rule that was passed down from mouth to mouth, and there was no rule that stated that they could not do so.


    However, He Hua ignored them completely, and only brought them to see what kind of treatment Lin Xiaofan''s parents received. It turned out that the two old men were too excited when they saw Lin Xiaofan appear, but then Lin Xiaofan disappeared without a trace, thus the entire hospital searched for him, although Lin Xiaofan was already dead, the doctors thought that they had missed him too much, and gave him a tranquilizer, but when they woke up, they still insisted on their own opinions. So, the psychiatrists went out to see them, almost treating them as crazy, and in the end, seeing that they were still too old, no one was responsible for putting them back, so they were sent to their home at the train station.


    After seeing the outcome of her parents, Lin Xiaofan merely cried, but Xiao Keke did not understand, and kept on asking why it was like this. But there were so many reasons in this society, which no one could explain.


    It was said that he had had nightmares for a few days already, and could not hold himself back, and flew out of the country directly. However, that was all on the surface, the real thing was that Lin Qingfeng had gone out to seek cover, firstly because of the company''s matters, and secondly, because he was afraid that I, the Ghost Keeper, would be silenced.


    Lin Qingfeng had already secretly given him a large sum of money as a cousin. He wanted to find a few truly powerful masters to help him leave the mountain, and it was obvious that he himself was actively interacting with some buddhist cultivators.


    Speaking till this point, I have no choice but to admire He Qiang''s ability and contacts. Don''t look at how he''s just a small official, but many of his classmates and colleagues are low-level officials, so it''s not too easy for him to find information on them. Even someone like Lin Qingfeng would have ways to do so, even if his position is low, it''s fine.


    Other than these things, my life is all because of peace and quiet. My dream of quitting my job at a nightclub and opening a small shop after graduation has also been told to He Hua and the others. He Hua and the others raised their hands in agreement, because a nightclub is truly not a good place.


    Sister Hong is one of the few good people in the nightclub, not to mention the bad ones, the other people who were forced to be helpless like Swallow were the most realistic people, at least when they were alive, they were realistic. They loved money, and they couldn''t see the waiters who were represented by the poor, not to mention those self-depraved girls, they simply couldn''t stand it.


    I thought that these peaceful days would only be broken after Lin Qingfeng has found him, but who would have thought that it would be broken in the afternoon a week later.


    I was on my way to the counselor''s office at the time, and there was nothing I could do about it. I didn''t have an explanation yet, which made it difficult for the graduate employment counselor to talk to me every day and introduce me to some business internships, or else his job would have been flawed. But when I got to the office building, I suddenly saw a huge shadow fall from the sky and crash down in front of me.


    In that instant, not only me, but the surrounding people were scared silly. When they saw what had fallen down, they were scared to death, because it was a person. A person fell down from the bottom of the stairs.


    Ah!" The surrounding girls burst into tears, while the boys scrambled back. Those who were watching were afraid that they didn''t see a person fall in front of your eyes and get smashed into pieces. That was the real fear; I didn''t run away because I had been living with a group of female ghosts for a long time.


    The loud noise had already attracted most of the people. Those who stuck their heads out from upstairs, those who came from afar, and those who shouted when they saw a dead person running over. For a moment, none of the campus security personnel even thought of calling the police.


    "Gulp, gulp" The two convulsions on the ground weren''t completely dead. A thick cloud of blood spat out from his mouth and spread across the ground, causing many people to vomit. This was too bloody. "Hehehehehehehehe ¡­" "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe"" "" "" "" "¡­"


    "Call the police, the people aren''t dead yet, call the police!" I shouted to the people around me, then fumbled for my phone, but my hand was shaking so badly that I couldn''t even turn on my phone. I controlled my hand, reminding me of a traffic accident I had witnessed many years ago.


    It was the same this time, I couldn''t get through to either 110 or 120 because within a few seconds, I saw a person standing on top of the pool of flesh and blood. He was also covered in bumps and bruises, and now he was looking around him in confusion, and as he saw the teachers and security guards rushing out to disperse the people around them, the girl started shouting, shouting at the people around her, but no one could hear her, so she reached out to the teachers, but her hands passed through them.


    At that moment, I wanted to go over and comfort her. I wanted to tell her that death wasn''t so terrible, that this was just another situation in life, but I couldn''t walk over because the security guards had already dispersed everyone. Although there were more and more onlookers, and more and more brave people took out their phones to take pictures, no one could get close to the girl.


    In less than five minutes, several police officers nearby rushed into the school. Seeing that someone had died, the police officers all had a solemn look on their faces as they called for people. About ten minutes later, a large number of police officers and medical examiners arrived.


    This time, the school''s leaders had already made their appearance. They began to count the students and drive them away, while shouting at the students to stop taking photos. They also had their photos deleted, but the results were not that great.


    I slowly stepped away from the crowd, and the sight of a life disappearing right in front of my eyes made my heart hurt. Even if I knew that death wasn''t a big deal, I wanted to go home, I wanted to hide in my bed to sleep, but I remembered Xiao Keke and the others, and even had a ridiculous idea.


    Even I was stunned by this thought. When did I become like this? "I couldn''t even stand on my legs, so I just stood there and stared at the girl.


    After a few seconds, she slowly walked up to me, touched my hand with a trembling hand, and then retracted it as if she had been electrocuted. However, her expression revealed a look of surprise, because she had touched me, instead of passing through me like she had before.


    "Classmate, classmate, what happened to me? Tell me what happened!" That girl cried as she asked me. When she cried, the broken bones on her body trembled, looking ten times more terrifying than before.


    I turned around and left without saying a word. The girl was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly followed me, asking me what was wrong.


    "Don''t talk, come with me," I finally couldn''t resist replying. Then I quickly took her to a place where no one could see and told her the truth.


    After confirming that she was dead, the girl collapsed completely. She continued crying without stopping at all and still wanted to run back to her body, but after seeing so many policemen, she couldn''t help but collapse onto the ground.


    I was silent at the side, because I didn''t know how to advise her. When Xiao Keke died, she accepted it very quickly when she died, and before long, she accepted her own death, so I really never encountered such a situation.


    I was trying to think of something to say when I felt a heavy slap to my head. I felt like fainting, but then I heard a familiar sound.


    "You son of a b * tch, you actually dare to meddle in other people''s business!"


    I raised my head and was instantly stunned, because I saw Du Sanniang angrily standing in front of me.

 C75

    After all, He Hua and I had always guessed that Du Sanniang was someone similar to the Ghost Officer. Of course, we could also be called Soul Emissaries or Ox-head Horse-Face, and of course, Du Sanniang''s image didn''t seem to match those things at all.


    "What are you looking at? If you continue looking at me like that, I''ll dig your eyeballs out." Seeing that I was staring at him in a daze, Du Sanniang''s face turned cold as he scolded me loudly.


    I immediately came to my senses, not daring to think too much into it, and immediately asked: "Du Sanniang, wh-what''s going on?"


    "You''re still asking what''s going on? Are you seeking death? How dare you ask me about the matters of the Underworld?" Du Sanniang''s face turned fierce as he shouted in succession.


    I was a little dumbfounded. I didn''t know where I touched her bottom line, so I explained, "No, I don''t care. I just thought that you were the one who arranged this rookie."


    "Pah! Zhang Feng, you brat, you''re still looking down at our faces right? You can''t be thinking that just because you''re dead, a young and beautiful woman will have to move to your side, right? Just in this city, there are more than 100 people who die every day, if I give you the young and beautiful ones, do you have enough Yang Qi s?" Du Sanniang continued to ridicule me, making me lower my head, it''s not that I can''t deal with her, it''s just that there''s no need for me to, what if I provoke her and beat me up.


    "Enough, I won''t bother with you anymore. But remember this, in the future, without my notice, you are not allowed to secretly bring people back, understand?" Maybe seeing that I was doing well, Du Sanniang did not pester me, but instead sincerely consoled me. Other than nodding her head, there was nothing else she could do.


    "Hu Xiaohui, 22 years old, born 199..." Du Sanniang turned around and started to ask the girl about her name, her date of birth, as well as some of the major events of her life.


    Maybe because Du Sanniang''s prestige was too great, the girl called Hu Xiaohui did not dare to resist, she just replied with a question, she was extremely obedient and obedient. However, when Du Sanniang said that she was born, he was at odds with her.


    "There''s no mistake, Old Ma, let''s fight!" After they finished, Du Sanniang shouted.


    "Sigh ¡­" The moment Du Sanniang finished speaking, a man''s voice sounded. I didn''t even manage to see clearly before a man, whose body was wrapped in a black cloth with only two eyes exposed, appeared in front of us.


    "Sanniang, is this the person you chose?" The old horse stopped in front of me and turned to ask Du Sanniang.


    "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and work, there''s a lot of work going on recently," Du Sanniang said somewhat impatiently. That old horse snickered, then ignored Hu Xiaohui''s screams and grabbed onto her shoulder, half dragging her away. But after walking a few steps, I couldn''t see them anymore.


    "Alright, it''s over. Don''t spread today''s matter randomly, okay?" Before Du Sanniang left, she warned me again.


    "Wait, Du Sanniang, I will ask one more time, how did she die, was it an accident, or something?" I suddenly shouted.


    "That''s not it, she committed suicide. However, she''s different from Xiao Keke, she only has that much longevity left, and Xiao Keke still has a lot of longevity left. Alright, this is not something you should be concerned about, go back!"


    I called the counselor and asked him if he wanted to talk, then got a scolding from him, because the school had been killed and so many people had been watching, and he had already been sent out by the leadership to do the war work, the kind of thing that eliminated negative news about the school.


    was the only one at home when I returned home. Right now, in order to thoroughly kill Lin Qingfeng, He Hua had brought Lin Xiaofan along to gather evidence every day, but he was not at home, so he didn''t have to worry about them doing anything to them. If they could kill Lin Qingfeng, I would be happy, because when I had planned before, when Lin Qingfeng really came back, I would either hide at school or hide away, and it wasn''t like I wouldn''t have to fight him head on if there was no way. If he didn''t have the strength to fight head on, the key was to be smart.


    Seeing that Xiao Keke had nothing better to do, I told him what happened today, which caused him to exclaim in shock.


    "Zhang Feng, do you feel that something''s wrong?" Xiao Keke asked nervously.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked back. I really didn''t think of anything.


    "Suicide. Something''s wrong with suicide. Think about it, how long have I been dead for?" Xiao Keke said.


    "You seem to have only died around a month ago," I replied. I did not go to calculate how long Xiao Keke had been dead for, but recently, there have been a lot of things happening.


    Stop thinking about it for a few days, but it''s about time. Think about it, how big a deal would it be for a person to die in school? After I die, the school will definitely be wary of such things. What mental interference? Xiao Keke immediately said.


    "Damn, don''t tell me this is murder! Xiao Keke, how long have you and Sister He Hua been together? I couldn''t help but click my tongue. Motherf * cker, I can even think of this, I really admire Xiao Keke a little, but what she said makes a lot of sense, no matter what school, no matter what kind of student kills themselves, they would be highly valued, especially today, when the phenomenon of suicide amongst university students gets more and more intense, if a school were to happen, they would definitely guard against the same thing happening. However, compared to the situation, I still trust Du Sanniang, as she said that it was suicide.


    "You, how are you so stupid? Ah, have you forgotten how I died?" Xiao Keke became anxious and pointed at herself while shouting.


    After Xiao Keke said this, I was truly stunned, because that Hu Xiaohui really didn''t know how she died, or even if she died, I couldn''t be sure. But at that time, she had just died, so it was normal for her expression to be unstable, causing me to be unable to make a decision right now.


    "This, could it be?" I said casually, but my heart was getting weaker and weaker. I thought about that mysterious WeChat, where he also said that Xiao Keke was killed by someone, could it be that there was a serial killer hidden in the school?


    "I''m too lazy to tell you before, pay attention to the school''s Tieba forums. When the time comes, someone will definitely reveal the secrets of that girl, or you can ask the people beside her to confirm that she isn''t the kind of person who would commit suicide," Xiao Keke coldly snorted.


    I was getting more and more shocked, so I quickly turned on my computer and went into the school to post. As expected, in the next few hours, all of the posts in the Tieba exploded, and all of them were discussing this matter. Some of them were Hu Xiaohui''s friends, but other than expressing their regrets, many people did not believe that Hu Xiaohui committed suicide.


    The events that she participated in were completely different from those that people like Wang Yinyin participated in. Wang Yinyin participated in the activities that the rich second generation played with, such as banquets, camping, and so on, and a lot of the events that Hu Xiaohui participated in were public welfare events, such as visiting the elderly from an old age home, becoming a volunteer, and so on. The activities that the school frequently participated in were also things that people from the rich second generation liked to do.


    Looking at Hu Xiaohui''s daily activities, she was a cheerful and optimistic girl. Maybe her family background was not the best, and she was not the prettiest, but she was very popular with the people who had done things with her.


    Therefore, from this point, it could be concluded that Hu Xiaohui would not commit suicide, which was something that many people suspected.


    After a few hours, someone posted that the police had determined that Hu Xiaohui did not commit suicide, but had accidentally died, and fell from the roof. She had also set up a surveillance system, and saw Hu Xiaohui carrying a book and going to the roof alone.


    "How, how is that possible, Du Sanniang said that she committed suicide!" I was a little dumbstruck, I could no longer differentiate the truth of the news, but I still believed Du Sanniang at the bottom of my heart, there''s no other way, who is Du Sanniang, she shouldn''t lie to me.


    "Wait until Sister He Hua comes back, let her properly investigate. I feel that my death is very similar to hers, and might have been killed by someone, there must be a serial killer in the school," Xiao Keke said very seriously. She suddenly remembered that she had to investigate the cause of her own death.


    When He Hua returned at night, I told He Hua what had happened. He Hua was also frowning because she also noticed that something was amiss.


    "This matter might be related to Keke''s death. Come, Keke, let''s go investigate at school," He Hua could no longer sit still. She needed to go investigate.


    "Hey, then what should I do? I need to go to work," I said as I looked at the time.


    "It''s none of your business. Going to your shift, it''s not like you''re good at something like this." After being with He Hua for so long, Xiao Keke had become more confident.


    Alright, I''ll go to work. I really can''t be compared to them in this kind of investigation. They can come and go with no wind and freely go anywhere, but I can''t.

 C76

    He Hua and Xiao Keke arrived at the university. After Xiao Keke''s introduction last time, He Hua had a rough understanding of the academy, their first stop was in front of the teacher''s office building where Hu Xiaohui had jumped off the building. The pool of blood had already been washed clean, and their faces could no longer be seen.


    "There''s no need to look, there won''t be any evidence here. Go up to the Sky Platform," He Hua pulled Xiao Keke and the others and in the blink of an eye they arrived at the Sky Platform. However, He Hua was still disappointed, because they did not come up immediately.


    "Phew" However, He Hua still matched the position and then leaped down. Xiao Keke was startled, but after realising that they were already dead, she calmed down, and as expected, He Hua appeared beside her in a few seconds.


    "Weird, I jumped again according to the ratio. This doesn''t seem like a fall, and the roof is almost a meter tall, what is Hu Xiaohui doing climbing so high?" He Hua said as she shook her head.


    "Could someone have pushed her down?" Xiao Keke asked.


    He Hua said as she shook her head. "I don''t think so, the person who posted the information said that this building is an office building, and no one goes up on the rooftop. Also, if the force of the push is different, the position of the fall will be different as well. Forget it, I can''t find anything here, let''s go look around her dorm,"


    Hu Xiaohui''s dorm room was very easy to find because almost everyone in the school was discussing this matter, and there was someone who was talking about it.


    When they found Hu Xiaohui''s dorm room, they found out that it was not only her dorm, even the dorms on both sides of the street were empty. They were probably frightened and no one dared to come back to stay.


    "Truly cowardly. When I died, those people in my dorm weren''t scared off ¡­" Xiao Keke muttered.


    "Alright, since Hu Xiaohui''s things haven''t been moved away, let''s go take a look. The most important thing is to look for something similar to a diary," He Hua said.


    Hu Xiaohui died suddenly, her family was still rushing over, so her position was still the same. All kinds of ornaments, all kinds of books, and even the computer was there.


    Thus, the two of them started to look through the computer while He Hua opened Hu Xiaohui''s computer. Luckily, there was no password to open the computer.


    Hu Xiaohui''s computer interface was very clean, and outside of the QQ and other necessary software, there wasn''t anything messy. The most important thing was the activity plan, which involved Hu Xiaohui participating in all kinds of activities, school''s documents, not outside school''s, public service, etc., student''s self-organization, all sorts of other things. It could be seen that Hu Xiaohui was a very active student, and was also very talented.


    Just as they were looking for information, a light suddenly shone in, He Hua knew that it was bad, and pulled Xiao Keke who was flipping through a book, disappearing.


    With a "pa" sound, the book in Xiao Keke''s hands fell to the ground.


    However, from the view of the people outside the window, a book that was floating in the air fell down automatically. The computer on the table was pressed down by someone as it slowly turned dark.


    "Ghost!" A piercing scream rang through the sky. The entire dormitory became lively. When the school came out to check, they saw the auntie rolling down the stairs, crying ghost while rolling. For a moment, everyone was even more flustered.


    "It''s over, this time the principal''s hair is going to fall off, because our school is about to become a Psionic Imperial Institution, who would dare come back next semester?" Xiao Keke said as she looked at the chaotic dormitory. Currently, everyone on that floor was looking for people to sleep in, and there was definitely no one who would dare stay in the future.


    "This is a small matter, people will soon forget about it. What did you find out?" He Hua asked.


    Oh, but she seems to have been in love recently, no, it should be a secret crush. It was written in her diary, that man should be an outstanding person, Hu Xiaohui did not think that he was worthy of her, so she did not dare to confess, but she could see her frequently, so she was troubled. Afterwards, he kept on finding things for herself, in an attempt to numb herself, but a secret crush would not commit suicide. Xiao Keke said.


    "Mn, I can tell this from her work log. The activities that she participated in before were extensive, but she didn''t have any goals, but her purpose for participating in the past two months was very strong. They were all within the school. It seems like we need to find that person," He Hua said.


    "Sister He Hua, then tell me, who killed me? I don''t have a crush on other people," Xiao Keke said.


    "Eh, about this, I don''t really understand either. Your matters have always been investigated by Zhang Feng, you can ask him," He Hua said.


    "Oh, then I will go back and ask her, what are we going to do now?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "Go and check her financial situation and see if there are any problems with her financial situation. Right now, there are many problems with the financial situation of her university students," He Hua said.


    "Okay, then let''s go to her counselor first," Xiao Keke said, and then the two of them went to the office building.


    "Wait, that''s not right, why do I suddenly feel a killing intent?" But He Hua suddenly stopped and said.


    "Killing intent, what killing intent?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "Killing intent is hard to explain, but it comes from some people''s bodies, such as some special forces who have killed before, and some bandits, this kind of Qi was released from the inside, and the killing intent came from upstairs." He Hua''s face changed as she spoke.


    In a blink of an eye, they were upstairs again, but the killing intent had disappeared without a trace. The lights in the office on the first floor were still on, but when He Hua walked to the office, her eyes widened and she said, "Impossible, how could she be here?"


    After work, I kept thinking about what I should do about Hu Xiaohui. To be honest, this had nothing to do with me, but Xiao Keke''s death was a mystery to me.


    But at that time, I didn''t dare to tell them the news that the mysterious WeChat told me, especially since he''s almost found out the truth, but it''s very dangerous, and there are still two groups of dangerous people who want to harm me. Furthermore, He Hua and the rest were busy at that time, they didn''t have the time to bother with me, so I was a little shaken.


    After all, everyone has the right to know how they died. More importantly, I don''t think of myself as a warm-hearted person, nor am I as righteous as He Hua. My way of doing things mostly depends on my own initiative, which is, my feelings are good, so those who have a good relationship with me, naturally have to help a bit more.


    Xiao Keke was the first Female Ghost I came into contact with, and was also the one who had been with me the longest. Although they would always play around together and argue with each other, it''s normal for them to argue, but it has to be said that Xiao Keke and I have the purest of emotions, this kind of relationship isn''t even considered a relationship between a man and a woman.


    When Yan Zi came over, she had thought about relying on me, because at that time, she was very helpless and when I helped her, she was grateful. As for He Hua, the two of them consciously kept their distance, there was no need to even mention about that Lin Xiaofan, since they weren''t familiar with each other at all.


    As for the danger, I have no idea when this time bomb of Lin Qingfeng''s will explode. Furthermore, what that mysterious WeChat man doesn''t know is that I have three Female Ghost s by my side, if I were an ordinary murderer, would I be afraid of them.


    So, I sent another message to that mysterious WeChat asking him how he views Hu Xiaohui''s situation, and also paying more attention to the news from the schools.


    "You''re still playing with your phone at work? Zhang Feng, do you want to deduct your salary?" I lazily hid in a corner, but the Sister Hong came looking for me.


    "Uh, um, I just sent a message. It''s going to be done soon, it''s going to be done soon!" I said, laughing. It''s normal for nightclubs to play mobile phones, as long as it doesn''t delay their work.


    "Zhang Feng, I heard that you handed in your resignation letter and left next month?" The Sister Hong asked again.


    Sister Hong, look at my achievements in the past few years. Other than my job, I can''t get any business done in a year, "I said smilingly. The reason that the nightclub attendants could earn so much was to pull people over to drink, that''s fine, but because I have almost no friends, I never pull anyone over. In the past, I relied on picking up corpses as an extra income, but now that I don''t even have to pick up corpses anymore, there''s no need for me to stay here any longer.


    "Actually, you don''t need to resign at all. If you submit an application for reinstatement, I believe you can be promoted within half a year. After that, you can be an administrator or even a supervisor," Sister Hong said after thinking for a while.


    Sister Hong is trying to keep me here, she is hinting so clearly that as long as I stay, I can get a raise.


    "Sister Hong, let me think about it." Sister Hong''s words were still somewhat tempting, because the work of a nightclub was very high. With the economy outside being so poor, it would not be easy to find a nightclub with wages.


    "Alright, you should think about it carefully. There''s no need to rush it." The Sister Hong smiled and said, before walking away.


    After Sister Hong left, I immediately took out my phone and looked. That mysterious WeChat replied.


    "Hu Xiaohui was killed by someone, and is the same murderer as Xiao Keke. The key to solving the case is in Hu Xiaohui''s schedule. If you want to solve the case, go find it yourself."

 C77

    ''s death and Xiao Keke''s death were the same person, how could this be? Didn''t Du Sanniang say that she committed suicide, who do you think I should believe?


    Don''t tell me what the mysterious WeChat said was false, but he didn''t seem to be lying to me, it''s not beneficial, and he couldn''t achieve his goal. The most important thing is that he was right about what happened before, in my impression, this mysterious person should be very strong and has been keeping an eye on the school.


    After returning home, I immediately went to find He Hua and the others. I told them about the mysterious WeChat.


    "Zhang Feng, why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier?" Xiao Keke said angrily.


    "Tell me earlier, what did you guys do? At that time, you guys wouldn''t be able to see me every day, so what would I do alone at school? How would I investigate? What if that killer found me? I''m a normal person, so I can''t fly. Do you want me to become a ghost too?"


    "Alright, this person is acting mysteriously, you can''t completely trust his words, and have you found out who he is?" He Hua asked.


    "No, I''ve asked a lot of people, but no one knows about this WeChat signal. It''s a small number, completely blank, and I''m guessing it''s the kind that logged in on QQ before, so there''s definitely no real name," I replied.


    "Alright, it''s a pity that I''m dead. Otherwise, it would be enough to bring me to the police station to locate my position," He Hua said.


    "Why don''t we look for Qiang-ge?" When I mentioned the police, I immediately thought of He Qiang.


    "Haven''t you been scolded enough?" He Hua smiled slightly.


    My old face reddened, I really didn''t dare look for He Qiang anymore. I would be scolded at every time I looked for him, and every time I scolded him, it got worse.


    "However, it''s not like we didn''t receive any goods today. We checked Hu Xiaohui''s computer and diary and found out that she was secretly in love with a boy from your school. I think that boy should know something about the situation," He Hua said.


    "Eh, no one knows about a crush on another. That''s not easy to investigate, is it?" I said speechlessly.


    "It''s very easy to investigate. People who are secretly in love actually have a low intelligence, and would actively pay attention to that person. He felt that it was very secretive, but the bystanders could tell that today, we found a friend of Hu Xiaohui''s and heard some gossip from them. So the person Hu Xiaohui is secretly in love with is a teacher," He Hua said.


    "F * ck, teacher and student love is clearly prohibited by our school. If the school finds out, then the teacher will be in trouble!" I cried out in alarm. Recently, love between university teachers and students has repeatedly happened, so our school explicitly forbade it.


    "Yeah, afterwards, I compared Hu Xiaohui''s recent activities in these past two months and discovered that her recent activities were related to the college students'' mental health, such as psychological problems, including life and employment," He Hua said.


    "College students'' psychology. You can''t be trying to say that she has a crush on teachers, right? Our school has a department of psychology. Although there aren''t many people, there are at least a dozen teachers involved. How do we find out?" I replied.


    "That''s why I checked again. There was a teacher that participated in all of Hu Xiaohui''s activities. In the end, there was only one person with the surname Wang," He Hua said.


    I shook my head and said, "Teacher Wang should not be able to, I have been in contact with him before, I had slept quite a lot in his mental counseling room previously, and since Teacher Wang is a modest and amiable person, it is impossible that he is a murderer."


    "I don''t want it to be him either, but based on the current information, he is the most suspicious. Moreover, she can''t remember the impression of the Teacher Wang at all, but she is instinctively afraid of him, so I decided to investigate him again tomorrow," He Hua said.


    "Okay, you guys go check it out. I don''t think Teacher Wang is that kind of person anyway." I replied.


    After I finished what I needed to do, I took a bath and went to bed. Early the next morning, He Hua and the others would go to school with me.


    After going to school, there were still no classes, so I went to find the counselor first. I wanted to continue yesterday''s conversation, but the counselor was now so busy that he didn''t even have time to talk to me and chased me out without saying a few words.


    I can only go to the library to read my books. The university''s library is a great place, with air-conditioning in summer and heating in winter. The most important thing is that there are still a lot of girls.


    However, why do I feel unsettled when I am reading in the library today? It is the type of person who is frustrated for no reason and doesn''t do anything well. After an hour of studying, I can''t bear to watch any longer.


    So I packed my things and prepared to leave the library to go exercise in the playground, but in the corridor I saw a girl.


    It is said that one can feel the gaze of others. Now, I can feel the girl''s gaze on me ever since I left the library, and her gaze is a little strange. It doesn''t seem like she is watching me, nor is it resentful.


    I slowed down my pace, and the girl was standing there. When I got closer, I felt that the girl looked familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere before.


    In the end, I stood in front of that girl and said, "Classmate, what business do you have with me? You''ve been staring at me ever since I came out."


    "Someone asked me to give you a message," the girl said. The moment she opened her mouth, I was shocked because her voice was very hoarse, as if her throat had been injured.


    "Bring me a message, what message did you bring? Who told you to bring it?" I kept asking. This was too weird.


    "That person told me to tell you that if you choose to leave school immediately, you can keep your life," the girl said.


    F * ck, I took two steps back after hearing that. Then, I alertly said to her, "Who are you? What was your motive for sending you here?"


    The most important thing is that I want to know who sent her. What exactly is her purpose? Why do you want me to withdraw from school? And why is she doing that? Or could it be that this girl was the mysterious WeChat person?


    "You just need to tell me, are you going to return it or not?" The girl was expressionless as she said mechanically.


    "Don''t leave, if you have the guts, come out and let me talk to him!" I didn''t even think about it, directly refusing him. I''ve endured so many years until I''m about to graduate, how can I just leave immediately? If I want to leave, the school won''t necessarily let you leave, not to mention that the other party didn''t even say anything to force me to quit, how could that be possible, I''m not that easy to compromise with.


    "Since you chose to resist, then you must be prepared to pay the price!" The girl added.


    "I say, you... "Fuck!" I was about to say something, but before I could finish, the girl started twitching and foaming at the mouth.


    Epilepsy attack? This was my first reaction. Epilepsy attacks can kill people, and without help, patients can easily drown in their own vomit, and they can also bite off their tongue. I didn''t dare to underestimate the danger of death, so I immediately rushed over and hugged her, trying to pry open her mouth.


    However, this time, my heart thumped and I secretly thought, This is bad, I''ve been tricked. Because the moment I touched her, that girl immediately protected me with her hands. She stopped spitting white foam and directly shouted loudly, "Help, kill!"


    How could I fall for such a retarded scheme? I tried my best to struggle free, I thought that she was just a girl, but in terms of strength, how could she possibly be my match. I didn''t expect her strength to be so amazing, I actually couldn''t struggle free.


    "Help!" After another shout, people from the library were already starting to come out.


    I was so angry that I wanted to throw her off. I couldn''t get rid of her, but I didn''t expect that when I tried to throw her off, she would actually let go of me and fly up to the fence.


    "Heh heh." She didn''t fall off the fence immediately, but the girl gave me an evil smile and then put a little force into it herself and leaned back.


    "No!" I was scared to the point that my soul was about to fall off my body. I quickly reached out to grab her, but my arm was too slippery. All I could do was slow her down a bit.


    "Zhang Feng, I hate you!" Ling Kong, the girl shouted loudly, and then, with a bang, she fell down.


    "Hua!" The onlookers immediately burst into an uproar. Just yesterday, he had killed himself, but today, he killed himself again? Was this some kind of school accident?


    Suddenly, the library is in a mess. There are three levels in the library, and I am currently on the third level. There aren''t many people in there, but there are over a hundred of them.


    The management teacher of the library was on the verge of going insane from fright. He was desperately trying to make a phone call.


    "Not dead yet, not dead yet, just passed out, hurry up and hit 120!" But before long, I heard someone shouting downstairs, and I was so happy I stuck my head out of the fence, but within a second I was pulled back and four or five of them had me pinned to the ground.


    "Reporting to teacher, I saw that before the girl fell, she had an argument with him. It''s very likely that he pushed her down," those few people said to the management teacher of the library.


    "Bullsh * t! I didn''t push her! She fell down herself! I was framed!" I shouted.


    "Then what did she shout when she fell? Are you Zhang Feng?" That person asked again.


    I immediately shut my mouth because I knew that this was a conspiracy. I didn''t know who was plotting against me, but I had already fallen into a trap.


    Not long after, the police came back with a face as black as charcoal. Some students couldn''t wait to tell the police what happened, so I was immediately escorted back.

 C78

    The police station was bustling with noise and excitement for a while, and for them, they had only arrested a criminal suspect, but for the school''s leaders, they were rubbing salt in their wounds. Yesterday, they had jumped off a building, and the meeting was held until nightfall in an attempt to minimize the impact, but today, there was another one, ah, this wasn''t fatal, there were more than ten universities in River City, and there were rankings for it.


    In the interrogation room, one leader after another came in and asked questions, causing my heart to burn with anger, but I didn''t dare to flare up because I knew that I had fallen into someone''s trap. That girl had obviously come for me, and although I don''t know who was behind this, she was undoubtedly the serial killer that killed either Xiao Keke or Xiao Keke.


    However, the best news is that the girl is not dead, that the library only has three floors, and that the third floor is only six or seven meters high." However, the best news is that the girl is not dead, that the library only has three floors, and that the third floor is only six or seven meters high.


    The police were also asking about my relationship with that girl, but I really didn''t know her. I just felt that she looked a little familiar, and didn''t even have basic connections, how could I possibly harm her. But when the police told me that the girl was called Fang Xiaowei, I became completely dumbstruck.


    Fang Xiaowei, I did a good thing during this period of time. I saved the girl who was killed and even bit me back once, then the girl who caused a ruckus in the Principal''s office, I immediately remembered. I was even more wronged now, I did fucking do a good thing, but now I''m in this state.


    I honestly didn''t hide anything at all. After clarifying the grudge between Fang Xiaowei and I, as well as getting confirmation from the Principal and the others, they did not make things difficult for me anymore. They said that they were looking for evidence again, whether it was to prove that I had committed a crime or to prove that I was innocent.


    Whether it was the investigation of my relationship with Fang Xiaowei or the monitoring system of the library, they were all enough to clear my innocence. Of course, I couldn''t let me go out right now, because Fang Xiaowei was still unconscious.


    So I went to the jail that night, calling those who went to jail for the first time the ones who went to jail for the first time the ones who went to court for the first time the ones who went to court for the first time the ones who got there the first time the ones who got there the first time the ones who got the first time the ones who got the first time the first time the ones who got the first time the first time the ones went to the same place.


    "Don''t cause trouble, bear with it if you have any grievances, it''s better for you, I''m better," the detention center''s supervisor told me as he escorted me into a room.


    "Understood, understood!" I replied in a low voice with a flattering smile on my face. I had heard countless times that there were guards in the detention centre, and they managed every cell in place of the police. In that room, they were the bosses, and of course, as the bosses, they had to show some respect to the newbies in order to maintain their prestige.


    "Yo, there''s a new guy. Bro, what''s wrong?" After the overseer left, four to five people in the room looked at me maliciously. One of them, a large bald man with a fierce face, asked me.


    "I ¡­ I was wrongly accused. They said that I killed someone!" I said while laughing.


    The higher ranked ones were the murderers awaiting sentencing. With this kind of ruthlessness, many people would consciously kill others and get sentenced to death, so naturally they would act without any scruples. Therefore, even the overlords would give them some face, the ones with the worst status were the thieves and the strong, the criminals, and if these two kinds of people were to go in, they would definitely have to suffer, and perhaps even get their soap picked.


    There was fear in his eyes, but that big guy wasn''t scared. He laughed, "Everyone has watched too many movies nowadays, right? Everyone is saying that they are a murderer, this is the first time you''ve come in, do you know the consequences of deceiving us?"


    "I know, I know. I just entered the palace, but I really was wrongly accused of being a murderer. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask the overseer ¡­" I replied in a low voice.


    "Bullsh * t, a murderer is awesome. If it''s a dragon, then you have to sit on it. If it''s a tiger, then you have to lie on it, and scram over there." Unexpectedly, that big guy''s expression changed as he pointed at a toilet hole and yelled at me.


    I knew what was coming would eventually come, so I didn''t want to go against them. After all, there was no need for me to get into a relationship with them. Maybe I would just be out in two days.


    "Not bad, still sensible, since you are so cooperative, I won''t make things difficult for you, and I won''t give you those methods of mine, but there are rules here, you still have to listen, for example, I''m the boss here, you have to listen to me, and you can do whatever I want, there are people outside who sent you food, you have to honor me first, and ¡­" That big guy explained the rules one by one. I continuously replied without the slightest resistance.


    These rules are pretty much the same as the ones on TV, it''s just the way the big bosses rule the little brothers. In addition, they are also exploiting the newbies, so normally, as long as I don''t have to compete here, I would be fine.


    After explaining the rules to me, I obediently agreed. The burly man couldn''t find a reason to teach me a lesson and he no longer cared about me. Instead, he started to play cards with those people, leaving me to squat there alone.


    After squatting for a long time, my feet would feel numb, but when I saw that some of them were still staring at me, I didn''t dare to move. Not long after, my back was completely wet, and the anger in my heart started to rise.


    I really want to stand up and fight with them, but I can''t muster up the courage to do so. It''s not because I''m afraid of being beaten up, but because I''m afraid that this fight will harm me. After all, this case hasn''t started yet.


    "Zhang Feng, what are you doing!?" Suddenly, a greeting surprised me, I raised my head, and saw Xiao Keke floating out of the window, standing in front of me.


    But without waiting for me to speak, she continued to laugh and say, "Haha, I understand, you''re being hit by someone, haha, Zhang Feng, squat properly and don''t move."


    "Still laughing, still not coming to save me!" I screamed in my heart, and fiercely passed it in front of Xiao Keke, for her to help me. But Xiao Keke clearly knew what I meant, and wanted to see me make a fool of myself.


    "Brat, it seems like you don''t want to accept this. Go wash the toilet!" That big guy saw my expression and immediately shouted at me with a fiendish expression.


    As soon as I knew that I could get up and stretch my limbs, I used the washbasin to fetch water to flush the toilet.


    "Wait, who told you to use a washbasin to wash it? Use a towel!" The big guy added.


    The words made me angry from the soles of my feet. The supplies I received from the detention center were extremely simple: a plastic washbasin, a towel, a toothbrush and toothpaste, and a cup. There was nothing else.


    "Peng!" The washbowl was thrown down by me. I definitely couldn''t be merciful about what happened today. I''ll just beat it then. I''d rather die than live such a miserable life.


    "Brothers, it seems like this brat doesn''t want to continue, let''s go and have a look at him!" The big guy laughed. The little brother around him immediately put down his cards and slowly surrounded them.


    "Xiao Keke, are you still not going to help?" I angrily glared at Xiao Keke. If she dared to watch me get beaten up and not help, then I would definitely not forgive her.


    "Xiao Keke, what''s a woman''s name? F * ck, is this kid crazy? Beat him up!" The big sized man was startled, then shouted loudly.


    Looking at my furious eyes, Xiao Keke knew that I was not joking and did not dare to be careless anymore. Waving her hand, a gust of cold wind blew into the room, and the light bulb above her head flashed.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned. Those lackeys stopped in front of me and didn''t dare to make a move as they turned their heads to look at that burly man.


    "Don''t be afraid, where did the ghosts come from? He must be the one pulling the wool over his eyes. Beat him up!" the big guy said, trying his best to hold back his fear.


    But just as he finished speaking, with a snap, the lights went out, and then an even colder wind blew, causing them to shiver. Then, to their horror, they saw that there was someone by my side, a woman with disheveled hair and a body covered in blood.


    "Ah, ghosts!" Four to five of his lackeys shouted as they hid in a corner, trembling as they looked at Xiao Keke.


    Xiao Keke walked to the side of the burly man, one step at a time, and used his long nails to slowly reach towards his neck. The man was also scared to the point that his face had turned green, he kept on trying to hide, not moving even a little, and shouted for help.


    "Pa!" Xiao Keke slapped him hard, but she still did not hit him hard enough, but this slap scared the big sized man to the point that he peed on his pants.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?" The teacher was very quick, but when he shouted, Xiao Keke immediately disappeared. The light bulb lit up again and she squatted back down.


    "Stop f * cking causing trouble for me! I''m not in a good situation, so don''t even think about it!" The overseer roared, but seeing that nothing had happened, he left.


    After the others left, I slowly stood up. When I took a step forward, the burly man took a step back and hid in a corner with his subordinates.


    "You guys just wait like that tonight, do you know? If not, I''ll kill you one by one!" I coldly laughed. I originally didn''t want to mess with the evil people, but since they didn''t know when to stop, then I can''t be blamed.


    "Yes, yes!" Those people nodded with all they had. Their eyes looked all over the place, but they couldn''t see anything. However, this only deepened their fear.

 C79

    The bullies were completely convinced that the fear towards ghosts and monsters was greater than any threat. They didn''t even dare to try and curry favor with me and just allowed me to slap half of the bed. They could only hide in a corner and look at me in fear.


    Not only did I scare Lin Qingfeng, in the future, I might even use this to protect my life. But it doesn''t matter, since I have three ghosts anyway.


    I didn''t sleep during the night either, and I was waiting for He Hua to appear. He Hua and Lin Xiaofan went to school together, and it was impossible for them to not know about the huge matter that had happened, but they haven''t appeared since then. Right now, there''s only one Xiao Keke, meaning that they are still investigating, and the news that they found is even more important than trying to appease me.


    "Zhang Feng, tell me what you did, why would a girl use her life to threaten you? You''re not going to hate me when you''re about to jump off a building, are you? Don''t tell me you did something to her?


    I shouted once, and Xiao Keke was now burning with the flames of gossip, constantly asking me and Fang Xiaowei''s matters, and even made wild guesses about it, almost causing me to die from anger. If you didn''t insist that I do good, would I have ended up like this today?


    "Woo woo!" When I shouted, the men immediately covered their mouths, not daring to speak anymore. They were now as obedient as cats.


    "Heh heh, we''ll know when Sister He Hua finds out. If you abandon that girl, we won''t let you off when the time comes." Xiao Keke rolled her eyes. She wasn''t afraid of me at all, and I couldn''t be bothered with her.


    Before long, only half an hour or so had passed, when the lights in the detention center were turned off, He Hua and Lin Xiaofan arrived together. They purposely made a shadow appear in front of them, which made those people who were about to crawl back in and sleep even more terrified, the big size man even fainted right away, while the big size man fainted, and those few subordinates of theirs immediately imitated him, wanting to faint themselves so much that they couldn''t, knock themselves against the wall, bang bang bang, and then fall down together.


    "This, Brother Zhang, have they all gone mad?" Lin Xiaofan opened her mouth wide and pointed at the big sized man and the others.


    "They''re not crazy, they''re very smart!" I smiled. Fainting was a smart thing to do, and if they didn''t faint, then they would be an idiot, but looking at those few shivering bodies, I didn''t pursue the matter any further. In any case, this kind of thing couldn''t be explained clearly, moreover, in the same room, they would find out sooner or later.


    "Ignore them, what exactly did you find out? Why did Fang Xiaowei set me up?" I asked He Hua. The three of them that I trusted the most was He Hua, who was mature and steady.


    "Today, we were prepared to look for the teacher in the counseling room, but we couldn''t find him. Afterwards, we also failed to catch up to you, but we saw him on your De Xin Tower," He Hua said.


    He Hua had always said that there was a problem with the Teacher Wang in the counseling room, but I had never believed it. Now that He Hua had said it, I believed it eighty percent of it, because the De Xin Restaurant was located right in front of the library, and its floors were higher than the library''s. If the Teacher Wang was there, then he would have seen everything that happened today, but he did not appear at the time of the accident.


    "Yes, he''s right there, so after I discovered him, I didn''t immediately go look for you, but entered his office. Furthermore, I found a very important evidence, and both Fang Xiaowei who framed you today and Hu Xiaohui, who died yesterday, actually consulted him about psychological problems," He Hua said as she threw out another piece of heavyweight information.


    "There''s more!" Hearing this, my heart had already cooled down, the suspicion of the Teacher Wang was about to surface.


    Right now, I am still collecting it. Zhang Feng, the situation now is very disadvantageous for you, especially that Fang Xiaowei, I will go back and look through her diary, do you know what I found? " He Hua said worriedly.


    "What did you find? Fang Xiaowei and I didn''t have much contact, it''s just that there was a misunderstanding last time?" I replied.


    "It was that misunderstanding that caused it. Do you remember the last time she misunderstood you, you asked her to post an apology and even looked for the owner for three days?" He Hua said.


    "I know, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. If I didn''t do that back then, where would I put my face, I would have been beaten up by her in the cafeteria and then thrown at the dean. If I didn''t do that, I would have been expelled," I replied. Until now, I didn''t think I had done anything wrong.


    "I didn''t say that you did it wrong, but there''s something wrong with your way of doing it. Fang Xiaowei is a girl, you don''t have any face, what do you want me to do, after that apologizing post was posted for three days, Fang Xiaowei provoked a lot of criticism, anyway, it was just gossip, it was very embarrassing for her, and she even took a week off, but it was useless. This news even spread back to her house, where she was scolded by her family, adding on with the rumors of her classmates, Fang Xiaowei became depressed and her symptoms became so serious that she even wrote it in her diary.


    "What? How is that possible? How could this tiny thing end up like this?" "Then why didn''t she come looking for me? She had to frame me like this!" I shouted.


    This Fang Xiaowei must be crazy, you''re unwilling to do this kind of thing, and yet you want to find me to settle the score, what''s wrong with you framing me like this, and even taking your own life, is there a need to do this?


    "Zhang Feng, wait a moment, this matter might not be as simple as you think. It''s unlikely that Fang Xiaowei would use her own death to frame you with such a small matter, and the most important thing is that if she wanted to do this, then she wouldn''t have to wait until today. Furthermore, she''s still involved with that Teacher Wang, I suspect that she was also used by someone," He Hua said.


    "Ah, there''s still something else. But I didn''t offend Teacher Wang, why is he doing this to me?" I was a little dumbfounded. This matter is too complicated, I don''t have enough brains.


    "I have yet to understand this point, but there is a reason behind it. The Teacher Wang wants to frame you, he naturally has his own reasons, you just need to wait and see. With us as your backup, he won''t be able to do anything." He Hua said.


    "Well, that''s all we can do for the time being. I''ll see how the case goes tomorrow, and I''m innocent anyway, and I don''t believe that any wrongdoing will happen to me," I replied. Even though I was a little disturbed by being framed, I still believed in the police.


    After chatting with He Hua and the others for a while longer, He Hua and the others finally left. They still had to go watch the Teacher Wang.


    "Did you hear something just now?" I said coldly after He Hua and the rest left.


    "Bam, bam!" There were a few banging sounds, and the ones who hadn''t knocked themselves out before tried to knock themselves out, but this time too, knocking my head full but not my head, almost making me laugh, and when I let them go to bed, no one dared.


    When I woke up the next day, I was the only one left in the room unharmed, with either a bag or an odd expression on my face. It was as if I had seen a ghost, and I didn''t even dare to look at him.


    By noon, a policeman asked me to go out and ask a question. Other than the police still asking similar questions yesterday, Fang Xiaowei''s parents had actually come here, and after I explained the grudge between me and Fang Xiaowei clearly, they were actually very open-minded, saying that they didn''t blame me, but Fang Xiaowei couldn''t think of it on herself. This made me feel a lot more relaxed in my heart, if I met with someone as good as Swallow''s parents, it would be difficult for me.


    After Fang Xiaowei''s parents left, He Qiang actually came over. He took away all the people and whispered to me, "I knew damn well that you, this son of a b * tch, would continuously cause trouble. The f * cking Lin Qingfeng has only been gone for a few days, but you almost lost your life here.


    "Brother, I really was wronged. If you don''t know the truth, then don''t spout nonsense!" I said unhappily. What do you mean by causing trouble? I also want to live a peaceful life.


    "Bullshit, do you think I wronged you? Tell me, did you offend people in school?" He Qiang said angrily.


    "Definitely not. It''s not like you don''t know who I am. I haven''t interacted with anyone in school at all, so how could I offend them?" I replied immediately.


    "Then what''s wrong with the teachers in your school? I found out that your school is preparing to turn you into a lunatic, and send you to a mental hospital to reduce the school''s influence," He Qiang said.


    "What?!" I stood up in shock. This, this, what was going on?


    "Don''t believe me, this kind of thing isn''t impossible. You should know about the things that happened in your crappy school recently, right now, there''s so much pressure on the students that your principal can''t take it anymore. Then, a teacher in charge of your school came up with an idea, saying that there''s a mental problem.


    "Is that teacher surnamed Wang?" I coldly asked. How could I not know who was doing this to me?


    "Eh, how did you know? It''s that guy, he''s holding a mental diagnosis certificate, saying you have a serious mental illness or something," He Qiang replied.


    "Hu." I took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. Then, I said, "Qiang-ge, do you believe me?"


    "Haha!" He Qiang was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud. "Brat, you must be afraid. I don''t believe you! It''s useless. I''m not a police officer!"


    "He Hua said she missed you," I suddenly said.


    "What?" He Qiang was immediately stunned.


    "He Hua said she misses you, misses her mother, misses her father, misses her sister-in-law''s golden fur ¡­" I said again.


    He Qiang''s eyes suddenly turned red, he rushed to my front and raised his fist, which then turned into a palm. He strongly patted my head, then spat out the word "Just you wait" and ran off without turning his head back.


    Not long after, the Teacher Wang appeared in the school''s mental consultation room. He was dressed very cleanly and wore gold-rimmed glasses with a gentle and refined appearance.


    "Long time no see, Zhang Feng," Teacher Wang said.


    "Long time no see!" I gnashed my teeth as I spoke.

 C80

    Looking coldly at Teacher Wang''s gentle and refined expression, I felt disgust for the first time. Fake, it was all fake, I could even feel the malicious thoughts in his heart, this Teacher Wang is a complete hypocrite, a wolf wearing sheepskin, but he is also a top-notch intelligent person, because until now, I have not been able to see his true appearance.


    "I already said, so many, what do you want?" I rudely interrupted the chattering Teacher Wang, holding back the anger in my heart as I questioned.


    The Teacher Wang said a lot of things, and he told me very tactfully that the current situation is very difficult. In recent years, all the institutions of higher learning have been constantly expanding, but the student population has been constantly decreasing, so the recruitment environment is extremely vile. In order to recruit some high class talents, every school has used all kinds of abilities, and our school is currently in the midst of upgrading to a single university.


    jumped off a building in one month, Hu Xiaohui jumped off a building two days ago, and yesterday, Fang Xiaowei jumped off a building in just a few dozens of days. This caused a huge loss of reputation for the students, and at least the local parents of the students knew about this matter, and would not choose this school that might have problems.


    However, the incident with Fang Xiaowei was a breakthrough, because dirty water could be poured onto my body. For example, if there was something wrong with my mind, if you appraise a mental illness, you could place the blame on me. However, according to the laws of our country, the responsibility of a mental illness to kill people is very low.


    Teacher Wang didn''t say these words explicitly, but I could feel it. This caused me to sneer, why should I bear this responsibility? What kind of logic was this principal using?


    ", you are actually a very smart person, even smarter than those students with good grades in school. Don''t tell me that you don''t want this to bring you benefits?" Teacher Wang laughed.


    "Bullshit, what benefits can you bring me!" I scolded loudly. I thought of why they thought I could take the blame, because I had no parents, and hadn''t had any contact with relatives for years. In other words, I was all alone, and once I entered a mental hospital, no one would complain, no one would tell me, and this was the benefit of being alone.


    As long as you agree, you''ll be able to eat and sleep freely. A mental hospital is not a prison; you''ll be able to leave as long as you go for a few years. When that time comes, you''ll get an easy job that''s enough for you to live in, and you''ll have a lot of money to buy a house and a car. Even if you want to move your account over, it''s just a matter of words.


    "Haha, such a good plan. It''s a pity that I''m not as good as you guys. You want me to take the blame? You don''t even want to think about it!" I rejected her without even thinking about it.


    "Sigh, if you aren''t willing to accept my kind words, then there''s nothing I can do. I can only follow the procedures." Teacher Wang shook his head and laughed.


    "What do you mean?" The alarm in my heart immediately rang out. I knew that this fellow wouldn''t let me off so easily.


    The Teacher Wang laughed, then took out a piece of paper from the folder in his hand and said, "This is a mental assessment that I gave you this month. Your parents met with a car accident three years ago, and all of your family''s assets were taken away by your relatives, your personality has changed greatly since then, you no longer associate with your classmates, and even became extremely lonely. You even went to a nightclub to work for the sake of earning some money, and for the sake of money, you even entered into the business of collecting corpses from nightclubs.


    I stared at Teacher Wang in a daze, the shock in my heart was not enough to express what I was feeling, the spiritual assessment certificate, it was actually this. I remembered that the instructor asked me to find him to intervene internally, and in reality, it was just a formality, but I have never told him about my family''s situation.


    [Conspiracy. I feel like this is a plot. Furthermore, the plot is already wrapped around my neck. I have no choice but to make my move.]


    "So, actually, you were preparing for this a month ago. A month ago, you were planning to frame me!" I coldly said.


    "Don''t think so badly of me. I am only loyal to my own profession and the school has asked me to make a mental evaluation of you. I will do it then, but if the school needs it now, I will just take it out now. I am only here to make an appearance, and there will be more professional people to re-evaluate you later," Teacher Wang said with a smile.


    "Then I can even imagine that I''m still mentally ill after this because everyone in this society has a sub-health state of mind and most people would be anxious and delusional. If you need it, you can magnify my anxiety and delusions by ten times and then you will find evidence that will drag me into Hu Xiaohui''s or even Xiao Keke''s case. Is that right?" I asked the Teacher Wang after forcing myself to calm down.


    "Look, your current condition is a typical delusion. You''re delusional enough to think that others are trying to harm you. I already said, we''re following a normal procedure," the Teacher Wang replied.


    "Teacher Wang, can I ask you a question? If you can answer me, then I will accept this matter?" I suddenly smiled and asked the Teacher Wang.


    "What is it?" The Teacher Wang replied.


    "Xiao Keke was killed by you, right? Hu Xiaohui was also killed by you, and Fang Xiaowei was also ordered by you. I can understand Fang Xiaowei, you wanted to deal with me, but as for Xiao Keke, I remember that before she died, she had nothing to do with me, right?" I replied.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Teacher Wang smiled brilliantly, but he shook his head and said.


    "You don''t have to deny it so quickly. Right now, we''re all safe. No one can see us, and no one can hear us. If you don''t believe me, look!" I suddenly laughed and pointed to the door.


    At the door, a group of people, who were unable to see the interrogation room through the monitor but were unable to hear anything, suddenly became anxious. They wanted to open the door, but they discovered that no matter what, the door could not be opened.


    A surprised look flashed past Teacher Wang''s eyes, but he quickly calmed down. Smiling, he said, "Truly a terrifying power, but the stronger it is, the more dangerous it is for you, isn''t it?"


    "Stop pretending to be a big tail wolf, right now no one can hear what we''re saying, but now let me guess your motive, although I don''t know how you did it, know my secret, and also know that I have some kind of mysterious power, so you peeped on my power, and wanted to take it for yourself, that''s why you set up this series of traps to trap me, right, and put me in a mental hospital, that place is your territory, and then I won''t let you take control of it, but I''ll tell you, you''re done for, because I''m not as foolish as you think, your plan isn''t seamless."


    A hint of panic appeared in Teacher Wang''s eyes, but he hid it well. In an instant, he recovered his smile and said: "Since you don''t need my help, then I''ll leave. Zhang Feng, we''ll meet again later."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up to open the door, and no matter how hard he tried, he was able to break open the door. He immediately broke in, and the police flocked in to question us on what had just happened.


    In the end they sent me back to the detention center, because it was hard to define my responsibilities now, especially since the school now claimed that I was a dangerous mental patient, which made it even more difficult to let me go.


    "All of you, squat to the side and cover your ears!" After returning to the detention center, I shouted out loud. Then, those few big guys obediently squatted in the corner and desperately covered their ears and buried their heads by their feet.


    "Speak, what did you find out?" I asked casually.


    "Zhang Feng, your guess from before was extremely likely to be correct. That Teacher Wang really did discover us," He Hua said.


    I glared at him and hurriedly asked, "What''s going on? I kept it a secret."


    I guessed what he said just now, how could it be true?


    "This has nothing to do with your secret, it''s just that the Teacher Wang is too powerful. If I''m not mistaken, he is very good at hypnotizing. Previously, when you were sleeping in the counseling room, he had already hypnotized you, so the current you does not have any secrets for him," He Hua said.


    He Hua''s words shocked and alarmed me. If I had been unknowingly hypnotized by him before, then something big would have really happened.


    "So, he truly wants to use this opportunity to eliminate me so that he can find you all and even control you all?" I said in a trembling voice.


    "It''s very possible. The situation now is not good for you, especially since he has moved the minds of the school, your principal is not a good person, and is easily bewitched by him, thus there will be a psychological evaluation of you. I am afraid that if they bribe those evaluation experts, you will be in trouble," He Hua said.


    "Then what should I do now?" I started to panic. I knew that the principal of our school is a very powerful person, and he is a highly respected head of education. Most importantly, he knows too many powerful people, and many powerful people want him to be like those who want their own people to be gilded in the school.


    "Let me think of a plan first, tonight I will go and contact the Teacher Wang, and the breakthrough point will be on him. As for the assessment, we will think of a way to settle it for you, we will not let you stay in a mental hospital." He Hua said.


    "Fine, we will save ourselves, I don''t believe it, I will die here!" I also became ruthless, if it really wasn''t possible, then let''s kill Teacher Wang and go frighten the Principal, I want to see if he dares to make me take the blame.

 C81

    In the teacher''s dormitory, the welfare of the university teachers was much better than that of the junior high school teachers. Other than the few who had just come for internships, the rest could all be allocated a suite, and the professors with professional titles could even live in villas.


    Teacher Wang had been bathing in incense ever since he returned from the police station. He then cleaned up the house and closed the curtains before it got dark. He set out a beautiful tea set and drank tea alone.


    Such a strange action caused those who were observing secretly to feel strange. They didn''t understand, as the sky had just turned dark, a burst of cold wind blew against the curtains, and in the blink of an eye, Teacher Wang saw a person in front of him.


    "Wang Ziwen, Teacher Wang" the policewoman laughed lightly.


    "He Hua, the deceased criminal police, the criminal police''s daughter, River City''s police family, right?" Wang Ziwen''s eyes shone brightly as he asked impatiently.


    "Seems like you understand Zhang Feng a lot," He Hua replied. Not only do you know of his existence, you even know of his identity.


    "Of course that''s the case. I understand him even better than Zhang Feng, and I know all his secrets. However, your feelings for him have exceeded my expectations. Where''s Xiao Keke? Swallow? Where''s Lin Xiaofan?" Wang Ziwen looked around with anticipation.


    "I''ve always said that one who''s able to learn profound arts can definitely have a high IQ, and can even be said to be a level higher than others in terms of EQ. But why do I feel stupid in front of you? Don''t you know, there are some secrets that cannot be revealed to others? If you knew, then that person would die." He Hua''s expression instantly became ice-cold.


    The cold aura caused Wang Ziwen to shiver, but he was even more excited. Power, the stronger the power, the better his desire to subdue the enemy.


    He Hua naturally did not miss the perverted excitement in Wang Ziwen''s eyes, and immediately became anxious, but it seemed that she was not easy to deal with, and immediately said: "We are all smart people, but it is too tiring to talk here and there, let''s get straight to the point, you, what do you want?"


    "I want you, I want Xiao Keke, I want Lin Xiaofan. I want all the Female Ghost in Zhang Feng''s family, I want to accomplish a great feat." Wang Ziwen replied.


    "Great cause, do you know what is our purpose for staying in the human world? What kind of career can you use me to accomplish?" He Hua chuckled. This Wang Ziwen was definitely a lunatic.


    "There''s too much of it. Just by confirming that there are ghosts in this world, I can become the world''s greatest scientist, also having the alternate dimension and the alternate dimension. There are too many, many too many of them.


    "I don''t want to," He Hua''s answer was straightforward and determined, causing Wang Ziwen to be stunned on the other side, but he quickly recovered.


    She smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t agree right now because you don''t know the meaning behind it. When you understand it, I believe you will join us!"


    "That won''t happen, because you don''t have the chance to make me understand. Towards a sinister and ruthless person who doesn''t care about life, I will only feel boundless hatred," He Hua replied.


    Wang Ziwen''s expression changed slightly, but he was still filled with confidence, and said: "You spoke of it too early, I will prove it for you. At that time, you guys will be willing to stand with me, not with Zhang Feng."


    "So you''re preparing to use these empty words to attract us to your side? Do you think that''s too much of it, or do you think that our IQ is negative?" He Hua revealed a look of despise.


    "Of course not, this is a long process, I have complete confidence," Wang Ziwen said.


    "Fine, let''s talk about your confidence. You should be relying on your superb hypnotism, don''t be in a hurry to hide it, you will check my information, don''t tell me I won''t check you, I know that your master is an international hypnotist, your means have reached the peak, it''s a pity that your education is only a problem for you, you just graduated from an extremely ordinary undergraduate school, didn''t study, and didn''t get any job titles, so you can''t teach in the Department of Psychology, you can only go to the darkest room, you can succeed, but your success isn''t enough for you." He Hua then used a method to control Zhang Feng, so as to achieve the goal of controlling us. Don''t you think I''m right? "He Hua stared at Wang Ziwen''s eyes as she explained everything she knew about her plan.


    After clapping his hands, he said, "Amazing, too amazing. Your logical thinking is very strict, no wonder you could become a police officer, but so what if you know, this matter has already become a foregone conclusion. The school is already troubled both internally and externally, the principal is already prepared to throw the black pot to Zhang Feng, who told him to be alone."


    "You are very smart. You know that we know your plan, so you have always avoided answering directly. Unfortunately, what I have to tell you today is that in front of absolute strength, any schemes and tricks are useless. This is also the biggest weakness of psychology." He Hua laughed coldly.


    "You ¡­" Wang Ziwen''s expression finally changed, because in his eyes, the heroic and valiant He Hua''s aura was changing, becoming cold, evil, and dark. He knew that he had made a miscalculation, and had only considered to control Zhang Feng, but had forgotten the need to find the power to restrain these Female Ghost.


    He Hua suddenly rushed in front of Wang Ziwen and used his hand to grab onto Wang Ziwen''s neck, slowly lifting him up, causing his face to instantly turn red, the veins on his face started to bulge, he struggled continuously, but was unable to free himself from He Hua''s hand. In the end, Wang Ziwen pulled out a protective talisman from his neck, and smashed it onto He Hua''s face, but unexpectedly, He Hua caught it in his hand and crushed it.


    There were a few real amulets, but all they did was seek peace of mind.


    Slowly, Wang Ziwen''s struggles started to weaken. He Hua threw Wang Ziwen out once again. He Hua wanted to teach Wang Ziwen a lesson, wanted him to give up his plans.


    Wang Ziwen held onto his throat and kept on coughing. The feeling of being on the verge of death just now made him scared, death was indeed the most frightening threat.


    Looking at Wang Ziwen''s painful expression, He Hua felt very satisfied, because she knew that in terms of intelligence, she might not even be able to compare to Wang Ziwen.


    "Feel good, how does it feel to be on the verge of death? Don''t worry, I will let you feel it often, at that time, you will beg me to let you go," He Hua laughed out loud, just like the demon in the television.


    "The fish''s death net is broken, I will make you regret it!" Wang Ziwen looked at He Hua venomously.


    "Do you still have that chance? No, you don''t have that chance anymore, I know what you want to do. Don''t worry, you won''t have that chance anymore," He Hua replied.


    That was why he was in such a sorry state today. However, he was not afraid, because he had already guessed that He Hua did not dare to kill him, otherwise, he would already be a corpse.


    "Xiao Keke, Hu Xiaohui, even that Fang Xiaowei, don''t you want to know how they died? I know that the reason Xiao Keke stayed by Zhang Feng''s side was to find out why she committed suicide. She can''t go reincarnate without finding out the reason," Wang Ziwen said as he gritted his teeth.


    "How could I not know that you were the one who used hypnotism to control them? Although I don''t know why you did that, you will soon become the target of the police. You won''t be free for long," He Hua replied.


    As for Xiao Keke''s problem, it had long changed. When she had died, she did not know the reason behind her suicide, so her heart was filled with unwillingness to reincarnate. However, it was different now, this problem had been resolved long ago.


    Wang Ziwen stared blankly at the ground as he powerlessly charged forward. He knew that no matter what he did, the other party would be prepared for it and he would have already lost his first battle.


    Of course, what Wang Ziwen did not know was that in a certain professor''s villa in the academy, there was a leader who was currently hiding in the corner of his living room. There was already a bunch of people urinating on the floor, and in front of him, there was a black shadow saying something with his nose covered.

 C82

    I had never felt that this would be resolved so easily. I thought I would be locked up for ten days or half a month, then I would have to pay my debt to a lawyer or something, before I was finally released.


    On the third day, a man who called himself a psychologist came to the police station, asked me a lot of questions, asked me to fill out a form, and that was it. Then the police came in and told me I could go.


    I was almost shocked. When did the program become so simple? Wasn''t Teacher Wang framing me?


    Could it be that He Hua and the others are so strong that they are able to help me solve all my problems? I can''t think of any other reason.


    "Here, what''s yours, didn''t you see? In just two days, you''ve become a prison lord, tell me, how did you do it, now that they all heard you leaving and were crying bitterly, they almost set off firecrackers to celebrate," He Qiang teased me after throwing my things to me.


    "No way, no way!" I replied humbly. However, thinking about how the few burly men were so scared that they didn''t even dare to look at me, I felt that it was really funny.


    "Why the f * ck are you still being modest? Ghost Keeper, do you want the entire city of Jiangdong to know that you are Ghost Keeper?! Keep a low profile! It''s fine if you die, but don''t harm my sister!" He Qiang scolded her after slapping her.


    "Oh, it hurts, I know, Qiang-ge, I don''t dare anymore!" I hurriedly begged for mercy, knowing that this guy was trying to take the opportunity to hit me.


    That guy is not a good person, he actually dared to make you take the blame for this time. Although I don''t know if he gave up on you in the end, but you should be careful, those people have a lot of power, if they want to kill you, it would be as easy as playing a game, "He Qiang added.


    "Oh yeah, Brother Qiang, help me find a person named Wang Ziwen, who is also a teacher in our school''s psychological counseling room. Right now, I suspect that he was the one behind all of the jumping," I said after thinking for a while.


    "Wang Ziwen, what background, power is not big, if you have any power, I can''t help you, but I''m not a police officer, so it''s not my business. If you have no power and no power, then I can watch." He Qiang said.


    "He has no power or influence, so he definitely doesn''t. Otherwise, he would have gone to the psychology department for a lesson. His salary is much higher than his current one." I immediately replied.


    "Oh, got it, then you still have to give me more evidence, such as how he killed people, or else I won''t be able to do anything to him, even if I find friends, I won''t be able to do anything to him," He Qiang replied.


    "Uh, I don''t have that right now, but I''m guessing he''s very strong at hypnosis. He used hypnosis to kill people." I immediately replied.


    If there was evidence, why would I still need He Qiang? I would have already reported it to the police myself, and Wang Ziwen is a sly man, he definitely wouldn''t have kept the evidence.


    "Alright, then I know what to do. It''s impossible to take care of him, but I can help you teach him a lesson and make sure he doesn''t act too arrogantly in the future," He Qiang said.


    After continuing to chat with He Qiang for a while, when he shifted the topic back to He Hua, I ran away. I was so angry that He Qiang almost rushed up to beat me up, but when I reached the door, I was shocked to find that the school leaders were waiting for me.


    The homeroom teacher didn''t need to say anything. They are my direct line manager, so it''s only right that they come to pick me up. But the department dean didn''t come.


    The most important thing is that the principal''s attitude is extremely ambiguous, he actually said a lot of good things to me, and even said that he made me feel wronged and so on, causing me to be overwhelmed by it. In my mind, even if the principal doesn''t want me to take the blame, he shouldn''t be so humble, right?


    However, the more respectful the principal''s attitude is, the more perturbed I feel in my heart. I really don''t know what he is thinking in his heart and even wants to give me a banquet to calm me down.


    "Come, Zhang Feng, let''s go to the hospital to see Fang Xiaowei. Although this matter is not your problem, you have to go too, her parents are extremely open-minded people, they don''t hold you accountable at all," After leaving, the counselor followed up and said to me.


    Initially, I wanted to go to the nightclub to explain the problem. If I could make them pay less, I would have to pay less, but after hearing from the counselor, I felt that I had to at least explain my responsibilities clearly. Otherwise, if they were to pursue my responsibility again, it would be terrible.


    Things are a bit bad right now. Fang Xiaowei''s injuries weren''t too severe, but for some reason she''s been in a coma until now and hasn''t woken up yet. The doctors can''t find anything out either, Fang Xiaowei''s family is just an ordinary family with a working salary, only at a well-off level. We''ve already spent a lot of money now, so we should have some fun when the time comes." The counselor said to me as he hailed a taxi.


    "Wha, you''re going to pay me again! Students have insurance!" I exclaimed, almost jumping off the car. Holy shit, I don''t even want to go anymore, I don''t even have that much money, I only spent 5,000 yuan last time when Lin Xiaofan''s family came over, I don''t even know how much I earned from locking him up for a few days, it''s so hard to fund him.


    "Men don''t fuss over everything. Those insurance policies can only give you a few coins, and there are so many procedures that can''t be used to satisfy your thirst. You can at least help a little, after all, it''s because of you that people are like this," the counselor advised me.


    "Nonsense, you also know about me and her. If it wasn''t for her, could I have entered the account this time, would it be so easy for me to earn some money?" I said in a wronged manner, and scolded Xiao Keke back then. If it wasn''t for her insisting that I do good, there wouldn''t be such a mess.


    "Alright, I know you''re not so stingy. We''re all men, why do we need to be looked down upon? Doing things has to come to an end. Money is worth nothing," the counselor continued.


    I took out my wallet, took out all of the money I had, and pulled out a fifty-dollar bill. "Leave behind fifty yuan for my dinner and taxi fare, and give the rest of the money to them in red packets. But you have to help me pay them, I''m too embarrassed to go."


    "Sure, thank you," the counselor said, grinning.


    Arriving at the hospital, we saw the injured Fang Xiaowei. Her body was extremely swollen, and there were many tubes in her body, making her unconscious. Her mother was lying on the sickbed sleeping.


    The counselor collected some money and gave Fang Xiaowei''s mother a red packet. She refused to take it, saying that she had enough money, and pushed the money back and forth with the two of them, causing people to not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Hey, child, you came out. Those policemen didn''t make things difficult for you, right?" Fang Xiaowei''s father came in from outside and said in shock when she saw me.


    "Well, it''s over," I said, nodding. I didn''t know why I wasn''t happy, and it wasn''t about the money.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''ve told the police that our Xiao Wei was in the wrong in this matter. We can''t blame you, but the police will still lock you up," Fang Xiaowei''s father complained.


    I silently nodded, and couldn''t help but emphasize once again that Fang Xiaowei''s parents were really very reasonable and not knowing how Fang Xiaowei could be so extreme, because they couldn''t bear to think about such a small thing.


    I obviously didn''t know anything about it and didn''t know what to say. On the contrary, the coaches were like fish in water as they chatted with them very fluidly and were very good at coaxing, making them forget their sadness for the time being. In the end, it was only under my constant urging that we reluctantly left.


    "Instructor, it''s a little strange that you''re so enthusiastic. I never heard of Fang Xiaowei making contact with you, you couldn''t have fallen for him, right?" I joked before leaving.


    "Bullshit, am I that kind of person, it''s just that that bastard Fang Xiaowei''s instructor did not dare to come, she just begged me, otherwise I would not have come." The counselor replied.


    I laughed and didn''t explain, but just as I was about to step out of the hospital, I felt a warm gaze on me. I looked back and was immediately stunned.


    Because I actually saw Fang Xiaowei, not the Fang Xiaowei who was lying on the sickbed, but the one who wore a hospital gown with no wounds at all.


    "His soul left her body?" I was shocked in my heart. No wonder Fang Xiaowei was unconscious, even her soul came out, how could she wake up?


    "What''s wrong, someone you know?" the counselor asked me.


    "Right, it seems that there is someone I know. Instructor, please go back first. I''ll go take a look. Sorry about that," I hastily said to the counselor.


    Then, I returned to the main hall of the hospital. When Fang Xiaowei saw me walking straight towards her, she was so shocked that she covered her mouth and quickly ran away.


    "What the f * ck" ran away without saying a word. Isn''t this bullsh * t? I still wanted to help her.


    But I knew she wasn''t far, she didn''t know or dare to run, so I went back to her room and waited, wondering if I should take her home.


    An hour later, Fang Xiaowei, who couldn''t help but poke her head out, was immediately caught by me and started to yell loudly, as if I was molesting her.


    "Stop screaming, I''ll take you away, otherwise you''ll never wake up. Do you want to kill your parents?" I yelled at her. If she really became a vegetable, then her family would really be killed.


    Fang Xiaowei was startled, although her eyes were full of suspicion and fear, but even more so, she was sad, as she looked at herself in the ward.


    "Be good and come with me. I will help you wake up. Believe me. Look, in the entire hospital, only I can see you. I''ll catch you, won''t I?" I whispered.


    "Who are you? Why are you able to see me? What do you want to do? How are you going to save me?" Fang Xiaowei asked.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get home. If you want the answer, come with me." I let go of her and laughed.


    Fang Xiaowei clenched her teeth, and followed along.


    However, we did not see Fang Xiaowei''s father walk out of the ward, muttering to herself, "What a pity, a good partner, she''s actually a lunatic ¡­"

 C83

    Bringing Fang Xiaowei home could also be considered my whim. The main reason I saw Fang Xiaowei''s parents being so kind and open-minded, and also saw them working so hard for Fang Xiaowei, the impact that their exhausted backs gave me was no less than when I read Zhu Ziqing''s article again.


    When Fang Xiaowei returned to her home, her first reaction was to be stupefied, his mouth was wide open, and she couldn''t shut it for a long time, because she knew Xiao Keke, the title of school beauty was still as famous as the thunderclaps. But Xiao Keke had died a long time ago, jumping off a building to die, and during that period of time, everything was boiling hot, it wasn''t possible for him not to know, but now that Xiao Keke was here, she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "You''re Fang Xiaowei, you''re dead?" Xiao Keke naturally recognized Fang Xiaowei as well. After she jumped down from the roof, Xiao Keke was the one who saw her being sent to the ambulance, so when she appeared here, Xiao Keke''s first reaction was naturally to think that Fang Xiaowei had died.


    "I, I don''t know either, I became like this the moment I opened my eyes," Fang Xiaowei''s expression was gloomy, how could she not know what was going on?


    "Zhang Feng, what the hell is going on? Did Du Sanniang give you the order yet again?" Xiao Keke interrogated me loudly.


    "No, it''s my brain playing tricks on me. Seeing that she''s alone in the hospital with no one to rely on, I''ll bring her back first." I shook my head and said.


    "But didn''t you bring her back to kill her? What if she really dies?" Xiao Keke shouted.


    "She deserved it, anyway, she jumped off the building to kill herself, it just so happens that it''s easier for her," Xiao Keke''s repeated questioning made me feel uncomfortable, so I didn''t want to speak properly and directly replied sarcastically.


    When I said this, Fang Xiaowei''s face immediately flushed red, and she hurriedly explained, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that it would be like this. At that time, I felt like I was possessed, and hated you a lot, but I never thought of using my own body to frame you.


    I am just sneering. You don''t speak, I have suffered so much, can you just say that you are sorry? How could there be such a cheap deal.


    Zhang Feng, Xiao Wei didn''t do it on purpose, she is just a little too sharp, and was only used by Wang Ziwen after that. I went to investigate Wang Ziwen, that guy went from a famous hypnotist to a very powerful one, it was very easy to hypnotize an ordinary person, didn''t you also get hit by it, it leaked all of us out, "He Hua said as she helped Fang Xiaowei out.


    I''m not nervous at all when He Hua doesn''t say anything, but she said that I thought of something. Damn it, our secrets have all been leaked, how can Du Sanniang explain it to us?


    "Sister He Hua, since this matter has already been caused, we will not discuss who''s at fault, let''s first think of how to make up for it, one, how to deal with that Wang Ziwen, if that guy spouts nonsense and spreads the news about you guys, then Du Sanniang will definitely kill me, two, how she handles this, she still hasn''t died, we can''t stay here forever, but I won''t be able to get her back, so in this situation, we don''t dare to find Du Sanniang, right?" I pointed at Fang Xiaowei and said.


    If not for Wang Ziwen, we would have definitely turned to Du Sanniang for help. But right now, looking for Du Sanniang is simply courting death.


    "I don''t really understand. In the past, when people were scared, they would lose their souls and look for someone to call out their soul. At worst, we can just find a Taoist and bring back their soul, but her current appearance isn''t right, I have no choice." He Hua shook her head and said.


    Since He Hua has said so, we can''t do anything about it. But we didn''t give up either, we started to search for some strange things on the internet, what if we could find some clues. Of course, searching for information was obviously the best for the bookworm Xiao Keke, so we left the only computer to her.


    "Zhang Feng, this matter is far from over, have you thought about what to do?" He Hua called me over to the side and whispered to me, what they did yesterday, in fact, it was Xiao Keke who went to scare the Principal, so I didn''t help him take the blame, but it was actually a type of violation of the rules, recently, I have done this kind of thing too many times, and I was really afraid that Du Sanniang would come and investigate it in the future, so it would be great if I could use my own strength to settle it.


    "That Wang Ziwen is a madman, he definitely won''t give up that easily, but his weakness is that he doesn''t have enough strength, he doesn''t have power, and he isn''t strong enough, so he can only use schemes and tricks to deal with me, controlling Fang Xiaowei to commit suicide is one way, in the future he will have countless of ways, my intelligence isn''t that high, and I can''t just guard against him every day, so I have to take care of him once and for all," I said after thinking about it.


    "The one-time solution is certain, but then do you have a plan? The condition is that we cannot make a move, no matter how vicious he is, we cannot make a move, this is the bottom line, otherwise the next time Du Sanniang comes, will be the time for our souls to shatter," He Hua said. If Wang Ziwen was a ghost, then she could make a move recklessly, even if he had to deal with his spirit dissipate, he would not have an attitude towards him, since he deserves to die, but he is alive, and she could not make a move to kill him, this is the bottom line problem.


    "I know about this, so I have two plans for now. The first plan is to use He Qiang to expose the case between Hu Xiaohui and Xiao Keke, I don''t believe that Wang Ziwen has nothing to do with this, when the time comes I will be able to deal with him, the second plan is to use underhanded means to deal with him. I have been in the nightclub for so long, and have met many people who do not care about their lives, as long as I have money, I am sure I can kill them all," I said ruthlessly.


    But after hearing my plan, He Hua just shook her head and said, "Your plan is very inappropriate. I know that my brother''s personality, although he might help you because of me, but that is under the principle that it is not against the law, and with Wang Ziwen''s impenetrable work, it is clear that he does not agree with me if he wants to get involved in these two cases. At that time, it will just be a warning. "Whether it''s gangsters or thugs, they don''t have any professional skills. Once they''re captured, they''ll definitely give you up immediately. What will you do then? Do you really want to spend the rest of your life in prison?"


    He Hua''s questions made me feel a little awkward. These plans were indeed very incomplete, to the point that there wasn''t even the slightest possibility of implementing them, but I couldn''t think of anything for now. Now that Wang Ziwen had grasped my greatest secret, if he were to spout nonsense and poke some special people in, I would be finished.


    "It seems like we still need someone to take care of the bell. Since this matter started with Fang Xiaowei, then let her handle it." After thinking for a long time, He Hua''s eyes suddenly lit up, and said miserably.


    "Sister He Hua, what did you think of? Tell me." Looking at He Hua''s expression, I could tell that she had thought of a way to deal with Wang Ziwen, and it was definitely effective and ruthless.


    "Nothing, didn''t Wang Ziwen control Fang Xiaowei to commit suicide to frame you? But hypnotism is not omnipotent, his methods are very rough, as long as Fang Xiaowei goes to report to Wang Ziwen when she wakes up, he will have no way of escaping. When that time comes, she might even drag out the case of Keke and Hu Xiaohui, and then, he will truly die a graveless death," He Hua said.


    "Amazing, truly amazing, why didn''t I think of that? Seems like the most important thing to do now is to wake Fang Xiaowei up," I said while laughing. He Hua had a better idea than me.


    "Mn, let me handle this first, you first take care of your own matters" He Hua laughed.


    "My own business, what is it?" I don''t understand.


    "Your problem is getting bigger. Do you think that the matter of Fang Xiaowei jumping off the building was not big enough? Go and take a look at your school''s Tieba. There are still a lot of problems that need to be solved in your classes tomorrow. You have to think carefully about how to deal with them, and your place of work is the same as well.


    "It''s true, then I''ll think about it first." When He Hua said this, I was a little dumbfounded, I didn''t think that there would be so many problems that needed to be solved by me.


    Some said that I was plotting against someone for money and killing them, and some even said that I was a hypocrite who abandoned Fang Xiaowei so she let her commit suicide, and even fabricated all kinds of stories about me and Swallow. Even at that time, I did not discover any positive news about me, and it was all negative, and some people even wanted to beat me up.


    It''s the same when I go to work at the nightclub at 9 PM. It''s all just rumors, but luckily, the Sister Hong still trusts me. She just called me into the office and asked me to explain to her before she let me go.


    Maybe she knew the reason why I submitted my resignation report, but no matter what, I just barely made it through. Now it''s time to see what other problems the school can give me.

 C84

    At school, a storm of public opinion had already been formed. Unlike the last time, most of the public opinion was positive towards me. I held a wave of sympathy. This time, it was a true public opinion attack.


    Whether it was Hu Xiaohui, Fang Xiaowei or even Xiao Keke from over a month ago, all of them were extremely normal. If just that, it didn''t matter,, as who knows how many people could live broadcast and eat shit, thus the theory of Feng Shui was in the mainstream.


    Since it''s a theory of Feng Shui, then why is it related to me, then I have to be impressed by our Headmaster. Previously, in order to make me take the blame, he did not just say it, he actually made arrangements for it, otherwise, He Hua and the others would scare him once, maybe I was already in a mental hospital, but it was also because of He Hua and the others that the Headmaster''s people did not continue to lead the public opinion, so that they, Zhang Guan Li Dai, eventually made me the main character of the theory of Feng Shui.


    "Do you see that? That''s Zhang Feng, I heard that he is the Heaven Destroyer Lonely Star, that he killed his own parents, and was chased out by his relatives. He has a family that he cannot go back to, and now he has started to randomly harm others.


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard as well. The fate of the Heaven Destroyer, Solitary Star, is too frightening. Let''s go far away and not let us suffer too!"


    "Wow, Zhang Feng actually dares to come to school, isn''t he afraid of being beaten to death? I heard that a few of Hu Xiaohui''s suitors found someone to kick him out of school, to avenge Hu Xiaohui."


    "There''s also Xiao Keke''s. Her fan group also petitioned the school, saying that they want to kick Zhang Feng out of school. Now there''s going to be a good show!"


    From the moment I stepped into the school, all kinds of rumors kept appearing in my ears. Not only did they recklessly spread the rumours and attack me, they even raised my privacy, including my painful wounds from before. My rock-hard heart started to ache, and my anger was like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    "Let''s go, Zhang Feng, don''t get mad at them. I don''t know, let''s go and greet the counselor. Tell him that you found an internship unit and won''t be returning to school anymore," Xiao Keke consoled me from the side.


    Today, He Hua, Xiao Keke, Lin Xiaofan, and even Fang Xiaowei all came, because they had long since seen the scolding of me on the internet. The content of the posts that claimed to want to kick me out of school was spread all over the various forums, and even various QQ groups and WeChat groups were spread all over the place.


    The actions of those students had chilled me to the core, and I didn''t want to just leave. But after four years in college, I was determined to graduate, and I suffered for two years. I''m very reluctant to leave now.


    "Zhang Feng, stay out of the limelight. Although I believe that the Principal will not agree to expel you, but with the crowd''s excitement, it''s inevitable that they will hurt you. With so many people, it''s not good for us to take action.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Zhang Feng, I''m sorry." Fang Xiaowei kept apologizing.


    From who knows where, a group of people appeared. Not only were they shouting slogans, they had even brought a banner with a population of around thirty to forty people. The group of boys were tall and big, and had evil intentions in their eyes.


    "Zhang Feng, you murderer, get the hell out of school!" Someone was shouting.


    Even more people surrounded me as they spoke all kinds of malicious words. All kinds of scornful and disdainful gazes were directed at me, causing me to clench my fists. I really wanted to beat the heads of the group to death.


    "These bastards, they won''t do anything when they have to, but they''re so noisy when they''re making trouble. Serves them right for being Bei Tai''s helper," Xiao Keke scolded from the side.


    When I don''t know who was overexcited and after the physical contact, the situation developed in an unpredictable direction. When we reached the point where the pushing and shoving were finally going to start, my counselor and department head appeared.


    "What do you guys want? I''ll say it three times. Those who don''t want to leave this place will definitely die during the final exam. They will be deprived of the chance to take the make-up exam and wait for the retraining!"


    "Do you have the right?" someone shouted, but it was obvious that he lacked confidence. The dean of the department immediately laughed sinisterly and said, "Whoever wants to try, stand out and leave immediately if they don''t want to."


    Everyone believed that it would be very easy for a department dean to make a student fail a subject. Although it might be unrealistic to deprive them of the chance to take the make-up exam, it would also be very troublesome if they failed. At the very least, they wouldn''t be able to get a scholarship.


    "Now, what do you think we should do about this?" the counselor asked when we reached the office.


    "How would I know?" I replied with a hint of frustration.


    "What do you mean, how do you know? Zhang Feng, do you want to fight them alone? Are you crazy?" The counselor was furious as he pointed at me and scolded.


    "One versus one," I replied softly. I knew that He Hua and the others would not let me suffer a loss anyway.


    "Nonsense, the dean already has a plan on this matter. In any case, you''re in your senior year and your grades are a mess. Since you haven''t applied for university yet, you can go on an internship. If you can''t find one, then learn to contact you." The dean replied.


    "Oh!" I replied. I knew this was the most suitable method. They could only ask me to endure the grievances. They definitely wouldn''t punish them because of me.


    After saying a few more details, I left the office. I didn''t leave the school, but went to the counseling room. Teacher Wang wanted to deal with me so much, how could I not see him again?


    Wang Ziwen was very surprised to see me, because according to his budget, I should be busy dealing with the students causing trouble at this time.


    "Teacher Wang, is your neck alright?" I pointed at Wang Ziwen''s jet-black neck. I did it on purpose, I knew that he had almost been strangled to death by He Hua, I said this to tell him that I already knew everything.


    Indeed, Wang Ziwen''s eyes were in a mess. Not everyone could endure that feeling of imminent death. He carefully looked around him. He was looking for someone.


    "What? You want to control them that much? Are you really not afraid that they''ll find you as their companion?" I coldly laughed, how could I not know the look in Wang Ziwen''s eyes.


    "They don''t dare to kill me, although I don''t know what rules they have to follow, but I know that they definitely cannot kill living people, otherwise, I would have died long ago." Wang Ziwen suddenly raised his head, and said with full of confidence.


    "Zhang Feng, be careful, his hypnosis is very powerful, don''t let him control you anymore. Also, he wants to suppress your information right now, don''t let him succeed," He Hua warned me on the side stealthily.


    I laughed coldly in my heart. It was the same reason I came here. The reason I came here today was to shatter his confidence. Otherwise, the matters that would happen later wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    "You''re right, they don''t dare to kill you, but as for me, I can kill you, don''t look at me with contempt, I know what you''re thinking, it''s just doubt my ability to kill you, but I''m afraid you''ve forgotten my job. Although I''m just a waiter at a nightclub, I know a lot of street hoodlums, as long as you pay me a thousand dollars or invite them to a drink or introduce some ladies, they can chop someone for me, and then who can testify that I killed you?" I coldly said.


    However, Wang Ziwen did not fall for it that easily, my gaze was still filled with contempt and despise, and although the little hoodlums would chop people because of a little money, they were definitely not idiots, and could not kill with a slash, nor would they become seriously injured, if not they would have already been shot to death from all the fights, and if he was the one that was beheaded, then there would really be an essay that could be done.


    "Alright, I know that you''re not afraid. If I really want to kill you, I''ll have to do it myself, don''t forget, He Hua is a police officer, she knows better than you how to kill a person without making any sound, she knows better than me how to avoid the criminal investigation procedures. Last night, I chatted with her for an entire night, and it was about how to kill you.


    This time, Wang Ziwen was a little moved, because it was very possible, he had checked He Hua''s r¨¦sum¨¦, it was definitely an excellent police officer who was involved in the investigation of many crimes, if she came here to commit them, it would be difficult for the criminal police to find out, of course, he was not afraid, it would not be so simple to kill people.


    "Looks like you don''t believe me, then I''ll demonstrate the first method to you, for example, controlling your body, gently pushing you to the window, and when there are more people, I''ll give you a push, I killed the person, but I won''t leave any evidence, do you believe me?" I said softly, and He Hua had already long since understood what I meant and controlled Wang Ziwen''s hands and feet, slowly bringing him to the window, finally his upper body itself peeked out the window.


    "Tell me, I''ll push you down now, then I''ll modify your diary to say that you yourself are a person suffering from depression. Now that you''ve committed suicide, will others believe you?" I said as I stood beside Wang Ziwen''s ear.


    However, Wang Ziwen''s willpower is very strong, even in this situation he didn''t say a word, in the end we had no choice but to let him go.


    "Remember, don''t appear in front of me, or else you''ll die miserably!" Of course, I didn''t forget to warn him again before he left. As for his vicious gaze, I had already completely ignored it.


    "Zhang Feng, let''s go, let''s go, Hu Xiaohui''s parents are here to settle the score with you!" Just as I walked out of the stairs, I saw Wang Yinyin shouting at me excitedly.


    Stunned me on the spot, what, what kind of account is Hu Xiaohui''s parents seeking me out for?

 C85

    Hu Xiaohui''s parents wanted to settle the score with me, this news was indeed bad, at least I didn''t think of anything. I hadn''t even been in contact with this Hu Xiaohui for ten minutes, and Du Sanniang said at that time that her lifespan was gone, and she had already brought her to the Underworld. How could they still be related to me?


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, explain to me what''s going on," I told Wang Yinyin.


    Zhang Feng, I''m sorry, I saw the words that were framed of you in the Tieba yesterday, and I was very angry, so I started arguing with them, and when I was eating, I also heard what those people said, so I accidentally leaked Keke''s secret. Originally, not many people believed it, but somehow it became hype, and now that people are spreading the news that you are an evil mage who can raise ghosts, the few who committed suicide were all killed by you, and everyone believes that Hu Xiaohui''s family is very superstitious. They found me to verify their suspicions, but no matter what I said, they firmly believed that you killed Hu Xiaohui, and even took her soul.


    "What the f * ck!" I cursed loudly. This was fine too, how could such a crappy thing be believed? My whole being is going silly.


    "No, Zhang Feng, this is a conspiracy, let''s go first, it''s too late to stop now," He Hua suddenly said to me, after saying that she even looked up to look in the direction of the counseling room.


    I immediately understood that this was Wang Ziwen, that son of a b * tch. Sure enough, he was still trying to kill me, hating that he didn''t push Wang Ziwen down the stairs earlier, killing him once and for all.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go back first. You don''t need to say anything, just pretend that you don''t know anything," I said to Wang Yinyin, then hurriedly rushed out of the school. As I turned around to look, I indeed saw a few parents looking for someone in the classroom, and none of the teachers around them were able to stop them.


    "The mastermind should be Wang Ziwen, he''s a psychology student, he has a strong mentality towards controlling people, with a few words he can change the direction of public opinion, furthermore he has hypnosis, I suspect that even Wang Yinyin is under control," He Hua said to me.


    "Zhang Feng, why are you so stupid? You actually dared to tell Wang Yinyin about me. I''m not really close friends with her, we quarrel a lot," Xiao Keke also scolded me on the side.


    Damn, how could I have known it would be like this? At that time, when Wang Yinyin was scared to death, she softened his heart and told her some information, but she never thought that it would become a weapon against me.


    "Let''s not talk about this now. Let''s talk about how we''re going to resolve this first. Those superstitious old ladies are very scary. If we can''t deal with them properly, they''ll find me and beat me to death!" I shouted.


    Those superstitious people are really scary. I have seen houses built in the countryside before, and because the neighbors'' houses were taller than mine, I said that the neighbors'' houses blocked their own feng shui, and in the end they fought to the point of dying. Now, this matter is much more serious than Feng Shui.


    If someone were to tell you now, your family would not be at peace even if they were to die, and may even become the puppet plaything of an evil mage. Do you think those people would want to fight you to the death?


    "There is no solution to this matter. The only thing we can do is to tell them the truth, but the other party will not believe it even if we tell the truth. Therefore, we can only fabricate a clever lie to deceive them," He Hua said.


    Sigh, I sighed. What is this all about? There isn''t even a f * cking peaceful day to live through. Every day is filled with anxiety and nervousness. After a while, I would get tired.


    As expected, after a while, I went back to the internet again, only to realize that the forum''s public opinion had changed three times a day. It was now filled with rumors that I was an evil mage, that I had even brought out the name of the Ghost Keeper, and the evidence was conclusive, because I revealed too many things back then in order to investigate the reason behind Xiao Keke''s suicide.


    Not only that, the Taiping Lake video later on was also very loud. The words I shouted, He Hua, when they checked it out, wow, it just so happened that He Hua was a police officer who had just died.


    All sorts of comments and legends were even more interesting than those novels. There were even a lot of replies from people who asked about the results on the mysterious plane in a big forum. If they were to be modified into novels, it would definitely become a big fire.


    Things didn''t end so easily, and not long after, I received a call from Sister Hong. It was because she told me that Hu Xiaohui''s parents had found a nightclub, and said that they wanted to hand me over, and even prepared to cause a ruckus at the nightclub. Although it was still daytime, and there weren''t many customers left, it would be disgraceful if not many people ruined the scene.


    Since Hu Xiaohui''s family didn''t get their goal, and were even kicked out of the house by a group of thugs, they naturally wouldn''t give up, and so they called the police. But the police couldn''t do anything about this kind of thing, not to mention for a group of outsiders.


    Although Hu Xiaohui''s family members were chased away, Sister Hong was also very angry, which means Hu Xiaohui''s family members did not have much power, if there were powerful people coming to cause trouble, who knows how much they would have to pay, so Sister Hong directly scolded me, even the losses will be deducted from my salary. By the way, I said that I had suspended myself from duty, so I would first rest for a few days before returning to work. I know that the Sister Hong is still helping me after I have been suspended. Otherwise, it would be very easy for them to block me off when I go to work.


    I wanted to go home and get some things, but when I arrived at the entrance of the residential complex, I saw the landlord blocking the door and arguing with a group of people, it turned out that group of people was Hu Xiaohui''s family, they wanted to rush to my room to search for evidence, but they were stopped by the landlord, the landlord was a local tycoon, he was only assigned to these houses after demolishing the houses, he was counting on the rent for his retirement, so naturally he would not let them in, thus the landlord decisively started to tear up, and in the end, the landlord won.


    Now it seems that Wang Ziwen''s scheme had really been won over by him, I have a family that I cannot return to, a class that I cannot attend, and not just the school, I also have a tragic loss, but I do not easily admit defeat, the more Wang Ziwen wants to kill me, the more I want to live, and furthermore, I have to turn the tables around, and once Fang Xiaowei wakes up, I will have to report to Wang Ziwen, and many problems can be solved easily.


    "I will go and get a picture of Hu Xiaohui, and at night I will look like Hu Xiaohui, and this small problem can be solved quickly," Xiao Keke said after looking at my painful and difficult expression.


    "No, there''s no need to rush about this, Wang Ziwen is a man with a set of schemes and tricks. Now that he has created a rumor, if we can get by on him easily, he will come up with another, so if we do not break it, we can avoid his next plan, but we can also confuse him, and think that there''s nothing we can do about it," He Hua said.


    "Brilliant, that''s what I thought, haha," I replied, in exchange for Xiao Keke''s supercilious look.


    "Heh, kid, I knew you were here. How about it, there''s nowhere else to go right?" I found a drink shop near my home to rest for a while, and not long after, He Qiang actually found me and ridiculed me.


    "I don''t have a place to go. Brother Qiang, are you going to arrange something for me?" I laughed.


    "Of course. Kid, do you think I won''t save you if you''re in trouble? How about going to my house, to the police family''s residential area, and even the thieves have been here for seven or eight years. It''s absolutely safe, are you interested?" He Qiang said as he squinted his eyes and laughed.


    "Why do I feel like you''re digging a hole for me to jump into?" I felt a little uneasy in my heart. This He Qiang was too abnormal, extremely abnormal and monstrous.


    "Then do you like to jump around or not, I can still eat you, but you have stirred up quite a lot of trouble this time, all of you have your own opinions and plans, how does it feel?" He Qiang laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m about to die from annoyance. Quickly tell me, what is this Wang Ziwen''s background? He''s so awesome, can you kill him?!" I shouted.


    "Haha, don''t look down on me just because you''re worried about me, but that Wang Ziwen, I''ve checked his background, and I don''t know, but he''s definitely a talent, especially in the field of psychology, it''s learned from someone at the Grandmaster level. If he didn''t offend someone at that time and didn''t have any connections, he would definitely be a famous existence now, and I''ll also tell you this, he self-learned softness, his fighting techniques are very powerful, don''t just foolishly fight with him, you don''t have such small arms," He Qiang laughed loudly.


    Fuck, is Wang Ziwen even a martial arts expert?" Why couldn''t I find this information? It seems like Wang Ziwen has been showing his weakness. I couldn''t help but take a glance at him.


    He Hua shook her head at me, telling me to pay attention to He Qiang, and sure enough, He Qiang was also constantly watching me, my every move couldn''t escape his eyes, she was also looking towards He Hua''s direction.


    "How is it, do you want your brother to help you? It''s easy to set the price openly," He Qiang said with a smile, in order to hide his guilt.


    No matter how He Qiang tried to conceal himself, I still knew what he wanted to do. I had wanted to see He Hua for so long, I was already moved by his tenacity, it was just that He Hua had always been unwilling to see them. It just so happened that this matter had been resolved, so that He Qiang would not curse at me every time he saw me.


    "Alright, then I''ll be counting on Qiang-ge. If you need anything in the future, just tell me!" I said with a smile.


    "Zhang Feng, what are you doing?" He Hua asked on the side. Even a fool could tell that He Qiang had ill intentions.


    But I only smiled, this time I was the one who wanted to fall into a pit of my own initiative, conveniently trying to trick He Hua.

 C86

    She clearly knew what He Qiang wanted to do, and she knew what I wanted to do. She knew that even if we did that, she wouldn''t be able to resist, so she was naturally angry, and after scolding me for a while, she ran away.


    "Zhang Feng, remember this, Du Sanniang''s identity is even scarier than you think. She must have her reason for leaving us here, it''s not just for fun, the Underworld has passed through many rules recently, even appearing terrifying has become a common occurrence, don''t think that this is a good thing. If there comes a day when Du Sanniang needs to use some excuse to deal with you, this will be enough to scare you out of our wits." Before they left, He Hua warned me very seriously, and also avoided Xiao Keke and the others.


    He Hua definitely wouldn''t scare me off with boredom. Maybe she found something, and I still haven''t figured out her reason for staying here.


    Of course, although I was afraid, I still followed He Qiang to his house. To be honest, I''m no longer afraid of death, if I die, I die, it''s just a different kind of situation in my life, even if I go to the Underworld to reincarnate, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. So what if my soul is destroyed or not, it''s still just another kind of death.


    Arriving at He Qiang''s house, He Qiang''s entire family was overly enthusiastic about me. Even the new Young Master wouldn''t be so f * cking enthusiastic when visiting his house.


    "Zhang Feng, right? Are you thirsty? We have your own sour plum soup at home."


    "Zhang Feng, are you hungry? Why don''t we eat some fruits first?"


    "Zhang Feng, your room is ready, you can stay anywhere you want."


    "Zhang Feng, I heard that you are a senior looking for a job, do you want this aunty to greet you? I heard that there are a few state-owned enterprises that are recruiting people."


    Being overly passionate instead made me unable to take it anymore. I secretly took He Qiang aside and asked him, "Brother, you couldn''t have told your mother everything, right?"


    "Nonsense, our family doesn''t have any secrets, of course we have to tell them, don''t you think about it, in order to help you do things, I have done so many things, such as plotting for personal gain. Otherwise, if you don''t explain it clearly, my father will definitely beat me to death!" He Qiang shouted in reply.


    I really want to slap He Qiang to death. If it was just He Qiang alone, He Hua would definitely not be able to hold it in and come out, but now that everyone knows about it, He Hua is suffering even more, it would be very difficult to choose whether or not he wants to appear.


    "It''s okay, my sister normally doesn''t hit people, and you''re just getting scolded, what''s there to be afraid of? I''ve scolded you a lot, and after doing this, you''ll be my brother, and if you have any problems with me in the future, I''ll kill him first if anyone wants to kill you," He Qiang patted his chest and said.


    After saying all that, what else could I say? I pinched my nose and accepted it, and began to use all my strength to deal with the He family''s elder''s enthusiasm. However, the He family''s elder was not a person who didn''t know how to look into things, and knowing that I wasn''t good at this kind of thing, I quickly changed the topic.


    Not long after, He Qiang''s wife came over. He Qiang and the others had their own house, which was in the neighboring area. It would only take them three minutes to walk to there.


    "Woof woof, woof woof" However, when the golden fur dog He Qiang''s wife brought with his entered the door, it barked with all its might, causing the fur on its neck to stand up.


    "Ah Bao, Ah Bao, what''s wrong with you!" He Qiang''s wife forcefully pulled on the dog rope and hurriedly tried to comfort the golden fur dog. However, that golden fur couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Shut up, don''t scream!" He Qiang was furious, he shouted at the golden fur. Usually when he roared, the fur would run away with its tail between its legs, but today, the fur was screaming the entire time, not listening to He Qiang''s words.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to bring the dog here? Why did you bring it here again?" He Qiang angrily asked his wife.


    But his wife only rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t bring him over. What''s Ah''Bao going to eat tonight? He wants to starve to death! Look! Hurry up and help me hold him, I can''t hold him back!"


    How could Xiao Keke not know that the golden fur was shouting at them? She rushed towards it and yelled, causing it to immediately piss in fear, then continuously headed towards the door, desperately scratching at the door, unable to stop it.


    In the end, He Qiang''s wife could only take the Golden Fur away.


    "Hey, is my sister staying here?" He Qiang asked quietly.


    "No, they were my other friends just now. They have already left," I said as I shook my head. Xiao Keke and the others had indeed left now, it was not because they were afraid of Golden Fur, but rather because He Hua had not returned yet.


    Upon hearing that I still have friends here, He Qiang''s eyes shone with excitement as he said, "Since we''re friends, then we should call them out to chat and drink tea, isn''t that right?"


    "Don''t think too much, they won''t come out. Let me be honest with you, I took the initiative to enter your trap, He Hua is already very angry, she has already scolded me just now, if other people came out, he would definitely hate me to death, and, whether or not He Hua will appear tonight, I am not sure, don''t hold too much hope ¡­" I immediately interrupted He Qiang''s thoughts, this guy is too cunning, he still wants to beat me to death.


    "Hehe, that''s alright, my sister. I know who my sister is, when the time comes, he will definitely come out." He Qiang laughed and said.


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything. It looked like I could only continue to work on my own. I didn''t want to think about anything else for now.


    It was said that he had relied on his culinary skills to deceive his wife, and their He Clan''s culinary skills were all dependent on He Qiang, so when they mentioned He Hua, they were a little silent.


    According to them, He Hua was someone they had doted upon since they were young, and was someone who was doted on and treated like a treasure. He Qiang was like this, and He Qiang''s father and mother were the same as well.


    "Cough cough, mom, there''s a guest here, what are you talking about He Hua for?" He Qiang''s wife might not know what was going on, but he felt embarrassed seeing He Qiang''s mother crying like this.


    "Yun''er, you just need to listen quietly, and let mother vent some of her emotions. In these past few days, mother has hurt her heart so much for He Hua, it''s about time she let people see it," He Qiang said blandly.


    Naturally, I knew that he was hinting at me. After hearing my words, I felt so embarrassed that I didn''t know where to put my hands and feet.


    He Qiang''s wife, on the other hand, was even more confused listening to him, not knowing what was going on.


    "Hua Hua Hua, are you really that heartless? You don''t even want your mother anymore, come out and take a look!" With He Qiang''s support, He Qiang''s mother immediately cried loudly. Hearing me, you''re even more furious, and desperately gave He Qiang a meaningful look, you don''t have this f * cking link, are you trying to kill me?


    "What are you screaming for? I can hear you screaming from 10 miles away. What do you want to do?" Before long, the door was forcefully pushed open. A man with a stern face walked in with large strides.


    "You old ghost, you''re the one who''s screaming, I miss my daughter, can''t I? If you have the guts, don''t think about making a fool of yourself, don''t you sleep at night!" He Qiang''s mother was so domineering that he scolded the man until he didn''t dare say a word, only trembling in anger.


    "Hubby, why don''t we leave first, parents are fighting!" He Qiang''s wife said to He Qiang softly, she had already realized that the atmosphere was not right.


    He Qiang laughed bitterly. If he left at this time, all his previous efforts would have been for naught. God knows how much effort he put in for this day.


    "Dad, have you eaten? Let''s eat first." He Qiang went to help his father.


    It was at this time that Father He Qiang noticed me, and said to me: "You are He Qiang''s friend, the one who needs to be at home for a few days."


    "Yes, yes, my name is Zhang Feng. Hello, uncle!" I hastily called out.


    "Mn, eating, eating. Since my son can bring you here, then he is definitely not a bad person. If you encounter any problems in the future, you can ask uncle for help. If uncle can help, I will definitely help you," He Qiang''s father said.


    Heh, this courtesy seems to be a little too much. I heard from He Hua that her father is the most pedantic and old-fashioned person, he would never do anything to seek for personal gain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been a little criminal police officer who had been doing this for decades.


    "He Dashan, it''s not easy to hear these words from your mouth. With this thought, what did you prepare for? I already told you to transfer Hua Hua Hua to the logistics department as a civilian police officer, yet you refused, and even said something about a woman''s inheritance. What, are you regretting it now?" He Qiang''s mother sneered on the side.


    "Peng!" He Dashan smashed his bowl of rice and coldly said, "You''re eating, right? Can you even make people eat properly? You have to bring up the past three times a day, right? Right, I, He Dashan, am regretting now, what about it?"


    "Alright then, you''re actually shouting at me, you''re the one who''s going against me, how are you going to explain it to me?" As the flame war started, He Qiang''s mother started to count all kinds of trivial matters in his life, causing the He Qiang couple to feel extremely awkward.


    "Hey, Zhang Feng, don''t you see that all of these are just acting? They''re all just for you!" Suddenly, He Hua''s faint voice came from behind.


    Hearing that, I was immediately overjoyed, I did not expect He Hua to really return, I could not help but say, "How do you know they are acting?"


    "Other than my brother, it''s absolutely impossible for my father to say such words. If my mother were to make a scene, it would definitely not be like this. Look, their eyes are all on you," He Hua explained.


    When I turned my head around, indeed, their gazes were focused on me. Tears could be seen in the eyes of the two elders. Perhaps they felt a sense of familiarity.


    "Zizi", the light bulb flashed a few times, then completely went out. A figure appeared by my side, immediately causing He Qiang and He Qiang''s mother to stare wide-eyed with disbelief.


    "Ah, it''s a ghost!" Only He Qiang''s wife screamed before He Qiang quickly covered his mouth.

 C87

    He Hua''s appearance caused He Hua and her family to be extremely shocked, even He Qiang herself was aware of He Hua''s presence at my side this entire time, but knowing and personally meeting him was a completely different matter. The two of them seemed to be at a complete loss as well, and when they heard He Qiang talk about He Hua, they didn''t believe him in the beginning either.


    "Hua Hua", He Qiang''s mother cried and screamed. He was about to hug He Hua, but He Hua flashed and left the place, in the end I was the one who held He Qiang''s mother.


    "I''m sorry parents, brother and sister. Actually, I already committed a great mistake in coming out today, so let''s definitely not have any other conflicts or physical contact. That way, it will be harmful to your bodies," He Hua said as she shook his head.


    "You can''t even hug me once," He Qiang''s mother said with a sullen face, but He Hua only shook her head.


    "What kind of mistakes would you do when you meet your relatives? Is it the law of the Underworld?" He Dashan asked.


    "More or less, the heavens and earth have their own rules. Life and death are fixed, if a dead person can still live together with a living person, then wouldn''t that be a mess?" He Hua explained.


    "Awful, truly sour. Little Sister, when did you become a swindler? How about this, you stay at home for a few days and we promise that we won''t disturb you. I''ll go ask for a leave of absence to keep you company, alright?" He Qiang said with a smile.


    However, He Hua still shook her head and said, "I already said, meeting each other is already a mistake, I don''t want to harm you guys."


    "Retribution my ass, I believe in victory over all, don''t worry and stay here, if retribution comes, come at me!" He Qiang shouted angrily.


    He Hua laughed bitterly and did not speak for a long while before saying to me, "Zhang Feng, see that? You are the one who took the initiative to be tricked, the greed of humans is endless, I just want to talk for a bit, after chatting for a bit, I want to continue living together."


    Hearing He Hua''s words, I was also a little angry, we had already expected such a situation to happen, so we had already told He Qiang before, to just meet once, it would be fine, we can''t be greedy, but the result was still like that, hah.


    "You are not He Hua, who are you, He Hua would not be so disrespectful, you are definitely not He Hua, return my He Hua to me!" He Qiang''s mother suddenly started crying again.


    "Don''t cry, Hua Hua Hua is right. Humans and ghosts are different, if dead people can still live together with living people, then wouldn''t society be a mess? Since flowers rarely come out, then let''s talk properly, or eat a meal, and don''t think about anything else," He Dashan finally said.


    He Dashan''s words made me extremely grateful, grateful that he could understand He Hua and me. If he also pestered He Hua to stay behind, it would be terrible, I didn''t even know what to do.


    "Yes, daddy is more reasonable. Sister-in-law, put away your phone, you won''t be able to get a picture of me," He Hua said lightly.


    On the other side, He Qiang''s wife awkwardly took out his phone. It was too exciting, he actually saw his dead sister-in-law.


    But He Qiang was still worried, he still took out his phone and deleted all the secretly taken pictures, he was so angry that his wife glared at him.


    "Uncle, Auntie, Qiang-ge, Qiang-jie, sister-in-law, I''m full. I''ll go for a stroll and eat, I''ll be back in an hour or so!" Seeing that they had reached an agreement, I immediately suggested leaving for a while. They were a family, but with an outsider here, it wasn''t convenient to talk about many things.


    He Qiang was extremely grateful for my tactfulness. He personally saw me out the door, then left without even turning his head back.


    The greenery in He Hua''s house was pretty good. I found a stone bench and sat down. Not long after, Xiao Keke appeared beside me.


    "I really envy Sister He Hua, the whole family can reunite again," Xiao Keke said as she looked at He Hua''s home.


    "If you want to say that you want this treatment too, that you want me to take you home for a trip, then there''s no need to speak of it, because it''s impossible!" I immediately dispelled this thought for Xiao Keke.


    "Heh heh, stingy" Xiao Keke snorted twice.


    "He Hua is a special case, I owe him too many favors. If each of you were to come here once, then would I still be able to live? Oh right, where are Lin Xiaofan and Fang Xiaowei?" I replied.


    "The two of them went shopping. They said that they had never been out like this before, so they went," Xiao Keke said.


    F * ck, a woman is really scary. Even if I become a ghost, I won''t forget the skill of shopping. I really have nothing else to say.


    "Oh right, have you found a way to make Fang Xiaowei''s soul return to her body? If she can''t bring death back to life, then I''ll be in big trouble," I said.


    Also, that Fang Xiaowei is too cowardly, and can only bully an honest person like you. Ever since she knew that Wang Ziwen was that scary, she was already so afraid, and probably would not help you report him when she woke up, "Xiao Keke replied.


    "Damn, what does Fang Xiaowei mean, then we will save her for nothing?" I was furious, is this Fang Xiaowei really an ungrateful bastard? Last time I saved her, she framed me, but this time I saved her, I was anxiously waiting for her to save me.


    is not afraid right now because she is a ghost, but when she wakes up, she will be a normal person. At that time, how could she be a match for Wang Ziwen? That guy is extremely sinister, everyone is afraid of him, "Xiao Keke said.


    Good life is short. Think of a way to tell Fang Xiaowei that if she wants us to save her, then she must promise us. When she wakes up, she must immediately go and sue Wang Ziwen, and if she can''t do it, then let her continue being a vegetable and faint, she can just treat him like a ghost, I said after thinking.


    [You want to bully an honest man like me? Don''t even think about it.


    "Alright, I''ll tell her. Actually, Sister He Hua also means the same thing. Hehe, your character is more and more similar to Sister He Hua''s now," Xiao Keke said.


    "At least He Hua has a conscience, how can she be like you? She didn''t even say anything when she saw that I was tricked to death. What a waste of my time! I treat you so well!" I said hatefully.


    "You''re good to me. When are you going to be good to me?" Xiao Keke huffed and said.


    "Nonsense, I didn''t treat you well, did I?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Take an example."


    "Err ¡­ Err ¡­ I ¡­ I never say anything good to people, I don''t want to say it ¡­"


    An hour later, I returned to He Hua''s home. Although He Qiang was extremely unwilling, he still allowed me to enter.


    When I went in, I saw He Hua and the rest of her family gathered around the dining table. The food was already cold, no one touched the chopsticks, and only He Qiang and He Dashan took out a bottle of white wine.


    "Time''s up, I''ve already said all that I needed to say. Mom, Dad, Big Brother and Sister-in-law, if fate wills us in the next life, we will still be family, see you later," He Hua said as she stood up and spoke. After she finished speaking, he immediately disappeared without the slightest hesitation.


    He Dashan finished the last mouthful of the white wine, He Qiang lit up a cigarette, He Qiang''s mother quietly cleaned up the table and chopsticks, and He Qiang''s wife gently caressed He Qiang''s back.


    "Alright, everyone be happy, why don''t you think about who has the same treatment as us, and whose daughter is able to come back to accompany his family for a meal after she passed? We shouldn''t be greedy, we need to be grateful, understand?" He Dashan suddenly shouted.


    "Yes, father is right, Zhang Feng, you will be my brother from now on, your blood brother, will you stay in my house forever?" He Qiang shouted.


    Of course, this is impossible. If we really live here, then what''s the difference between it being here and He Hua coming back to live.


    "Oh right, Zhang Feng, sister-in-law will ask you a question. Who are you to He Hua?" He Qiang''s wife suddenly asked.


    This time, even He Dashan became interested. He really did not know about this question, his daughter probably didn''t know who this Zhang Feng was when he was alive, why would she look for him?


    "Eh, that friend is my friend!" I chuckled. Right now, I don''t dare to say anything about a harem girlfriend. Otherwise, I would be beaten up.


    "Friend, when He Hua was alive, she didn''t seem to know you, right?" He Qiang asked.


    "F * ck, must I chase after him to the end?" I cursed in my heart, but all I could say on the surface was, "He''s really a friend, I have no other intentions!"


    "Oh, I understand. There''s a secret here, if it''s inconvenient to say it then forget it," He Qiang said, suddenly enlightened.


    I nodded immediately, it''s good that you know, I believe He Hua will not speak of Du Sanniang''s matter, if not the matter will be blown up, it''s definitely a secret amongst the secrets, if someone knew, wouldn''t they be dead?


    Not mentioning any sensitive issues, everyone was happily chatting. Of course, the happiest one was He Dashan, who had been chatting with me for the most part of the night, not even answering the phone, instead chatting with me everywhere. I was not like ordinary university students, my two years of work experience had allowed me to gain a lot of experience, so the two of them were able to chat really well.


    In the end, He Qiang''s mother came to urge us to go to sleep, so we went to sleep. He Qiang arranged for me to sleep in the room he used to sleep in, and they went to their new home to stay.

 C88

    After all, I have lived here alone for too long, and suddenly there is someone else at home, so I will always feel uncomfortable. Furthermore, Lin Xiaofan''s meticulous care during this period has allowed me to slowly get used to it, and suddenly, I will feel uncomfortable without her care.


    He Qiang and He Dashan still had the habit of running in the morning, so they dragged me along. After running for a period of time, I felt that it was alright, so I ran out with them, but I never thought that after half an hour, I would lie on the ground like a dead dog and not want to move.


    "Quick, quick, hold on for a while, run for another half an hour and you will be fine!" He Qiang shouted by my ear.


    F * ck, is this a morning run? This is a marathon? Oh, no, this is a 100m sprint running a marathon? If it isn''t a regular exercise, then who the hell would be able to bear it?


    "Qiang Zi, you stay here with Zhang Feng to rest for a while. I still have things to do in the Bureau, so I''ll be leaving first." He Dashan saw that I couldn''t run anymore and didn''t force me to stay.


    "So weak, can you train properly?" He Qiang bought a bottle of mineral water for me, then pulled me to a stool by the side of the road and sat down.


    I rolled my eyes and said, He Hua had told me before, that He Qiang had been strictly trained by her father since he was young, and was even according to the special forces rules. However, He Qiang had no interest in becoming a soldier, and ended up as a police officer, so in terms of physique, I am not comparable to him.


    "Since you know that you rarely train, and you''re not risking your life to train, don''t think that you can sleep peacefully with my sister and the others. Since my sister wants to follow the rules, then it means that there are loopholes that you can exploit.


    Well, he was right, and I had nothing to say.


    "Don''t be unconvinced, just based on the matter in front of you, your school''s Teacher Wang isn''t any good person, but he didn''t leave any evidence behind, and no one can do anything to him. Since my sister didn''t kill him, then it means that she doesn''t dare to kill him, Look, isn''t he still framing you? What can you do with him?


    "I understand. Forging a metal requires one''s body to be tough," I replied.


    "It''s good that you know this. Stay at my house for the next few days, I''ll think of a way to settle this matter. At the very least, I can''t let that guy really frame you." He Qiang said.


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t tell him the truth, but if I told He Qiang that Wang Ziwen framed me to control He Hua and the rest and do some research, then He Qiang would probably go on a rampage. He might even kill Wang Ziwen.


    After we finished our morning run, we returned to He Qiang''s home to eat breakfast. After He Qiang and the others left for work, I immediately ran out of the house, because I really couldn''t stand being the first person to go out in a strange environment.


    In the end, I still ran back to my own house, but didn''t dare go inside, because I saw that Hu Xiaohui''s relatives were actually guarding there. I really saw a ghost, why haven''t they given up yet, are they really going to fight to the death with me?


    Of course, I also underestimated the tenacity of superstitious people. Those superstitious people who knew that their daughter would be persecuted after her tragic death would naturally be extremely angry and tragic.


    I started to admire Hu Xiaohui''s family, how can I persist like this? When it was noon, someone delivered food to the people who were squatting at the entrance, I followed them quietly.


    I reckoned that Hu Xiaohui''s family must have activated all of their relatives and friends to look for me, so I decided to play undercover with them and directly followed behind them to see how they would look for me.


    In the end, I followed the people who delivered the food to the village in the city. Recently, there were many relatives of Hu Xiaohui, and they directly reserved a small courtyard for him, it seems like they were prepared to engage in a prolonged battle, and they didn''t have any intentions of hiding anything, as long as someone asks, they will tell them what they want to do. Then, in tears, they will tell them how pitiful their daughter is, and how many people have pitied her.


    "F * ck, where are the people today? Why did they all run away? How am I going to eavesdrop like this?" After walking around the small courtyard, before I could even find an opportunity to go in, I suddenly thought of Xiao Keke and the others. This was really strange, they were all gone today and would normally surround me like this.


    If I can''t find him, then what can I do? I just have to stand guard there, but I didn''t defend for nothing, so there''s still a lot to be had, because not long after I saw False Taoist enter that small courtyard, and all the Hu family members were extremely respectful to him.


    "Holy shit, no way. Could it be that the Hu Family is going to invite the mages to capture me? Luckily I am still alive, so they invited me to the False Taoist?" If that''s the case, then there really is nothing to be afraid of. The False Taoist was currently intimidated by my Ghost Keeper''s reputation, so he didn''t dare to make a move against me.


    Not long after, I saw the False Taoist being escorted out by the Hu family, and then they went to a seafood restaurant to eat. There was no need to say anymore, with False Taoist''s personality, he would definitely beat them up. If this seafood restaurant was a little more luxurious, five to six people would enjoy a meal of three to four thousand yuan as if they were playing around. Inside, it was extremely expensive.


    Looking at how they were eating and drinking, I just bought a sesame seed cake first to fill my stomach. I felt really infuriated in my heart.


    After they finished eating and drinking their fill, the Hu family took a taxi to the False Taoist to take him to a hotel. Their attitude was extremely respectful, and False Taoist was actually staying in a three star hotel.


    The more I looked at False Taoist, the more unhappy I became, so I knocked on the door to False Taoist''s room as soon as the Hu family left.


    "Hmm, why are you here today? Has Wenwen come today?" Without thinking, False Taoist opened the door and said. However, when he saw that it was me, his mouth opened wide enough for an egg to fit inside.


    The f * cking False Taoist actually had all his food, drinks and sex gambling, and deceiving was his specialty. This made me quickly lower my head.


    "Brother, brother, why have you come to find me?" The False Taoist''s voice was somewhat fearful as he spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to cause trouble for you. I just want to ask you, what are your clients looking for you for today?" I asked as I walked into False Taoist''s room.


    No, nothing happened. That family''s daughter committed suicide a few days ago and told me to think of a way to recall her soul. Now, someone said that her daughter''s soul was taken away by the Evil Mage and used as a slave." The fake Daoist explained, but then he immediately cried out, "Big Brother, the Evil Mage they were talking about couldn''t be you, right?


    "That''s right, it''s me." I admitted it directly. Since I couldn''t deny it anyway, I''ll just admit it.


    False Taoist''s expression changed greatly when he heard this. He can''t call back the soul that was taken away by Ghost Keeper, and more importantly, he can''t be sure of my intentions.


    "Brother, you''re my big brother, aren''t you trying to mess with me!" False Taoist said with a sad face. If he couldn''t get his soul back, how would he explain himself? How would he take the money?


    "You''re thinking too much, I just wanted to let you know, don''t go overboard!" I coldly laughed, that Hu Xiaohui''s family didn''t seem to be that rich, what they hated the most was people like the False Taoist who swindled food and drinks.


    "Sigh, if you had come earlier, I would not have accepted this deal. What do we do now?" False Taoist cried.


    "Your problem has nothing to do with me, right now, I have a question for you, about how much do you know about Soul-Shouting?" I had a sudden inspiration, and thought about the matter of Fang Xiaowei. Although this False Taoist is a scammer, she was still someone who came from an official clan''s Mount Longhu, and his knowledge is much better than mine and He Hua''s.


    False Taoist replied. He was thinking that since you are a Ghost Keeper, shouldn''t you be stronger than me? Why are you still asking me?


    It seems like you understand now, then it''s settled. A few days ago, I accidentally made a mistake and got the soul of a person in a coma out of it. You know, I''m a ghost sitter, but I''m not very good at soul hooking, so I can''t get it back now. I owe you a favor, so I''m glad to hear the false Daoist Priest''s words. It seems like there''s a way.


    "Ah, you''ve hooked another soul. Big brother, what do you want to do? Do you want to raise a hundred ghosts?" False Taoist''s eyes widened. Could it be that three ghosts were not enough?


    "Who cares what I do, just tell me if you are willing to help or not. If you are willing, I can guarantee that with regards to the Hu Family, as long as you follow a normal method of summoning their souls, you will definitely be able to find them!" I threw out another benefit.


    "Really?" The False Taoist was overjoyed.


    "Of course it''s true. Now it depends on whether you agree to help me with this small favor," I replied.


    "Help, I will definitely help, don''t worry, I''m best at this kind of thing. Actually, many people would feel their souls shift after being frightened, but they all feel like they have bumped into an evil being, it''s actually very simple," False Taoist replied.


    "That''s good, you will be living in a better place these few days, I will come to find you in a few days," False Taoist agreed, and then I wanted to leave. I had to go back to discuss with He Hua and the others about how to keep myself busy so that they won''t find out.

 C89

    After receiving the news from False Taoist, I immediately left. I wanted to find He Hua and the others to discuss how to successfully deceive the False Taoist and let him settle Fang Xiaowei''s soul.


    Although the False Taoist was shocked by my Ghost Keeper''s reputation, he was not a foolish person. On the contrary, he was very smart, if not, after cheating so many people, he would have already been beaten to death. The fact that he could live his life freely and unrestrainedly showed his intelligence.


    That''s why we need a flawless plan, to let the False Taoist take action but not let him find out about my background. If he finds out that I''m not the real Ghost Keeper, then I''ll be in deep trouble, so we have to be careful.


    But what''s weird is that I couldn''t find them anywhere nor heard of anything they wanted to do. Could it be that they went to discipline that Wang Ziwen again? If it was, I would be too happy. If it wasn''t for that bastard, I wouldn''t even be able to return home now.


    Therefore, I had to patiently wait for them, and I couldn''t return to my own home, so I had to go to He Qiang''s home. The only thing that I couldn''t bear was that He Qiang''s family members were too passionate, so He Qiang''s mother didn''t speak of it anymore, ate and entertained them, and chatted about them along the way. From the point of view of his body to his spirit, he gave me the warmth of spring.


    He Qiang''s wife is called Fan Yun, a standard city girl, and at the same time he''s also very curious. When he found out about He Hua''s situation, he was naturally extremely curious, and kept on talking about things like how people died, like how they lived their lives, and whether it was like what was said on TV, but if it was said that this guy was secretly recording videos and was preparing to post on WeChat, then that would really be unbearable. Right now, rumors are just making me like this, if there''s really such ironclad evidence, then I would really be invited by the relevant departments to tea and be cut into pieces.


    So not long after, I escaped from He Qiang''s house, found a coffee shop, and started using the internet, mainly to see if Wang Ziwen had new cards up his sleeves.


    But luckily, because we did not remove the Hu Family''s trick, Wang Ziwen did not use an even more insidious method, he only controlled the public opinion and turned the evil mage into a mentally ill person, hoping to use the pressure of the public opinion to force the authorities to send me to a mental hospital. At that time, it would be his entire world, whether I live or die, everything will be up to him.


    However, the bad part was that I didn''t have the money to look for the troll army to clean up the place, nor could I find the so-called Internet Surveillance Bureau. Thus, I could only leave things be, and only by killing Wang Ziwen would I be able to prevent these rumors from spreading.


    When night fell, He Hua and the rest appeared at the same time, but they looked extremely miserable, especially He Hua who had a transparent body, and seemed to be severely injured.


    "Sister He Hua, Xiao Keke, what''s wrong?" I hastily asked.


    He Hua waved her hand and said, "We''re fine."


    "You''re already like this and you''re still saying that you''re okay? Xiao Keke, you tell me, what in the world happened?" I roared at Xiao Keke.


    "I already said that I''m fine, why do you keep asking?" Xiao Keke lowered her head as she spoke, without a trace of confidence. This made me very angry.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, what happened? Is it fun to keep it a secret from me?" I shouted.


    "Zhang Feng, we''re all back. Isn''t that great, why are you all hesitating about this? Hurry, give me a little Yang Qi," He Hua replied. Then, without waiting for me to reject, he pulled me along as Xiao Keke followed closely behind.


    Half an hour later, my feet were trembling as I returned to my own home. There was no other reason but that I had to find my underwear for change. This time, the loss of Yang Qi was too severe.


    "Zhang Feng, looks like your Yang Qi can only be used for three people. Any more would be taking your life, I hope Du Sanniang will not let you in," He Hua said as he looked at my pale face.


    "Du Sanniang, I know that the one who caused all of you to become like this today is Du Sanniang," I said through gritted teeth. Even now, I still couldn''t figure out that I was a pig, if there was someone else who beat them up like that, then Xiao Keke would have already gone over to take revenge on them. He Hua had even gone straight to the point of taking revenge on them, but they still had to hide it.


    "Wang Ziwen isn''t a simple person either. He can tell that we''re looking for a chance to take care of him, and Keke has watched him for a whole day and discovered that the number of people who entered the counseling room today is many times more than in the past. She doesn''t even know how many people he has controlled using hypnosis."


    "Tell me first, what did Du Sanniang seek you out for, and why did she make a move on you. Was it because of you going to the He family?" I ignored them and continued to ask.


    "Hypnosis is not omnipotent, but it is very scary. He can limitlessly increase the fear or excitement in people''s hearts, and can even imbue their thoughts with water to achieve the goal of controlling them. Now that Wang Ziwen sees that the chances of getting you into a mental hospital is getting less and less, that''s why he''s afraid of directly kidnapping you, so you have to be careful," He Hua continued alone.


    Xiao Keke wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, she stomped her feet and disappeared without a word.


    "Wang Ziwen is like a poisonous snake right now, no one knows when he will bite, but the most important thing is that we do not understand hypnosis at all. Right now, I can guarantee that Hu Xiaohui was killed by Wang Ziwen, but how he controlled Hu Xiaohui, we do not know at all, and ¡­"


    "Sister He Hua," I rudely interrupted her, and then, I got closer to her. In a low and low voice, I said, "Ask your heart, have I treated you guys badly in the days you were by my side? Why aren''t you guys willing to tell me what happened?


    Reality isn''t a novel, the main characters in the novels get this kind of golden fingers, they can enjoy it peacefully, they will have their harem open, school beauties, police beauties, white-collar workers all bring it home, and it won''t be like this, where if you don''t take advantage of anything, you will just give away your Yang Qi for free, because this is reality, I can see through everything, have this kind of fortuitous encounter, I only feel cold all over, but I can''t see any joy in it. I know, Du Sanniang has a purpose in arranging us like this, we are just chess pieces, we can even ruthlessly throw them away after using them.


    "Sigh, Zhang Feng, there are some things that we shouldn''t see too clearly, you just have to do the things right in front of our eyes, life and death will depend on life, wealth is in the sky, some things are only controlled by fate, if you really aren''t right, then you should do more good things, you also know, if you do more good things, there will always be merits that will be accumulated, and it will be beneficial for you," He Hua refused to let go as she finished speaking, which meant that He Hua was unable to tell me.


    Maybe I would still be worrying about the days to come, dealing with lessons and work every day, and would be happier than others for this. After a year, I would find a place to work, and then spend my life in a mediocre manner, but now, it''s impossible. Every time a Female Ghost comes, they would bring me new troubles, and every trouble would make my heart jump out of my chest, making me feel as if I was in danger, which was completely out of the range of a normal person.


    "Now that the public opinion is getting bigger, and even Fang Xiaowei is being disturbed, I''m afraid that Wang Ziwen will take action again, in order to silence Fang Xiaowei, so I decided to watch over him day and night. Since Fang Xiaowei and Lin Xiaofan are not taking care of everything, and Keke has a bad temper, aiya, I can only do it myself, you should stay at my house tonight," He Hua said again.


    He Hua did not plan to speak of the truth, I have already given up, so I can only settle the matter at hand, and tell He Hua about False Taoist''s situation. As expected, He Hua was overjoyed, and felt that there was something wrong.


    But the details were worth discussing, and although False Taoist was a little dumb, he was not really stupid. If they wanted to deceive him, they had to make a good plan, and they had to find Xiao Keke and the others, one person was short on intelligence, and the other person had to have more people to discuss everything.


    It wasn''t until two hours later that everyone happily dispersed. The plan had already been drawn up and was waiting for us to carry it out.

 C90

    Fang Xiaowei''s parents were open-minded and open-minded people, but they were not people with no ideas, so it was impossible for them to take their daughter''s life as a joke. There was another point, which was that they were not superstitious, and formed a clear contrast with Hu Xiaohui''s family, so when this rumor spread like wildfire, they still treated me gently.


    However, all of this could not be said explicitly, so the best way was to trick even Fang Xiaowei''s parents. Of course, it was more important to lie to False Taoist first.


    If you want to deceive the False Taoist, you still need Fang Xiaowei''s help, in truth, you don''t need to do anything, it''s mainly because I showed fear towards her when I brought her to see the False Taoist, and then secretly leaked some of my information, such as how I was brutal and vicious, but I can''t do anything about it.


    "Fellow Daoist Xian Yun, I''ll leave it to you this time, just look at this soul, it''s just a weak and cowardly soul, yet it''s still not very pretty, and its body isn''t that good, so there''s no point in playing around, making me bear the burden of karma for nothing, and I''ll f * cking lose big, hurry up and send her back," I said while pointing at Fang Xiaowei at the hotel that the False Taoist was staying in.


    Fang Xiaowei naturally wouldn''t be ugly, but she was still lacking when compared to the school beauties that Xiao Keke was, and she was even more lacking when compared to the charming Swallow. Furthermore, Fang Xiaowei had purposely displayed such a look previously, and it was indeed not pleasing to the eyes, even False Taoist did not suspect him.


    "Don''t worry Brother Zhang Feng, this matter is easy to handle. I have already calculated her fate, and will definitely not shorten his lifespan. As long as his time is not up, settling his soul will be easy," False Taoist patted his chest and said.


    "En, that is naturally not a problem, but I still have a small problem that needs Fellow Daoist Xian Yun to take care of, so you can help out as well," I said with a smile.


    "What trouble? Tell me, can you help me? I''ll definitely help you!" False Taoist promised again.


    "So she''s been in a coma for many days, and is still in the hospital. She definitely can''t do it in the hospital, there are too many ghosts there, so we have to get her body out. Do you have a way? I''m a person who is good at rearing ghosts, but it''s not very hard for people to change their minds." I gave the question to the False Taoist.


    But when the False Taoist heard this, he laughed out loud and said, "Brother, this is not hard. You guys only do evil deeds and just kill your way around, so it is naturally very difficult for you guys to do such things. But we are different, the people, we only know how to bully the honest people, so the honest people have to have some tricks up their sleeves.


    False Taoist is full of confidence and I know that he has a plan, but it is nothing more than a trick, especially the Feng Shui fortune-teller''s trick. I will first scare you a little, say that you have a great calamity, then you will get angry when you hear it, and then he will guess some things from your actions and words, such as what happened at home, what you did today, and what happened in the past.


    At this point, no matter what you say, they will believe you. Then you will tell them what hidden dangers you have in your family, and you can find them yourself, and those people will firmly believe you. This method is commonly used by swindlers, and False Taoist himself is a person with 30% of ability, so naturally, he would use it with pure passion.


    As expected, when we decided to look for Fang Xiaowei''s parents, False Taoist did not go to the hospital at all, but chose to wait at a restaurant near the hospital. When Fang Xiaowei''s mother came to eat, he intentionally knocked over the lunchbox, announced her number, and pretended to be enigmatic.


    But False Taoist naturally had plans, and immediately said that after this poor man knocked over a box of food, he would give you compensation for the disaster and even asked if her family was sick, so even now, they were still unconscious. Hearing that, Fang Xiaowei''s mother was naturally shocked, thinking that she had met an expert, so she immediately invited him to a quiet place to speak.


    After that, False Taoist pretended to take Fang Xiaowei''s "birthday", pinched her fingers, frowned and told Fang Xiaowei''s mother that Fang Xiaowei had bumped into evil, and that she would only kill herself if she hit evil first, and that she wouldn''t wake up until she hit evil now. If she didn''t drive Xie away, then Fang Xiaowei was dead for sure.


    Originally, they were suspicious of why Fang Xiaowei committed suicide. Now that they had the excuse of evil, it was reasonable for them to substitute him in. Thus, Fang Xiaowei''s parents immediately cried and begged False Taoist for her help.


    In less than half an hour, Fang Xiaowei''s mother managed to convince her father to go through the discharge procedures first. Even if Master Xian Yun failed to cure him, he would have to change the hospital.


    After reading all these from the dark, I can''t help but admire the False Taoist for his methods. This kind of ability, it''s impossible to learn without many years of experience in the martial arts world. Of course, I wasn''t the only one watching the False Taoist''s actions, He Hua and Xiao Keke had also come.


    There were many pairs of eyes that were staring at him like poisonous snakes, causing False Taoist to feel a chill all over his body. How did he always get into trouble with this Ghost Keeper, could it be that this city was going to get into trouble with him?


    After gaining the trust of Fang Xiaowei''s parents, things became much easier. They first went through the discharge procedures, then found a clean and quiet place, with an unconscious person, many inns wouldn''t let them stay, because they were unlucky, and if they suddenly died, they would have to go to a place far away from the suburbs to find a house.


    After that, there were all sorts of offerings, like three beasts, fruits, and the like, all placed on a large altar. The fragrance that was as thick as three arms was extremely eye-catching, and there was even a large amount of paper money.


    ''s parents were kneeling by the side, holding a handful of paper money, while False Taoist was holding a peach wood sword and mumbling to himself. He was even shaking his head, and would occasionally throw out a handful of cinnabar to ignite the fire, if no one knew anything, they would be easily intimidated.


    "No, no, Zhang Feng, this False Taoist is not recruiting spirit, he''s offering sacrifices! I saw this scene once when I was travelling, I even asked the seniors there, they all said that this is a sacrifice to appease the dead, it''s not a summoning spirit!" After seeing that False Taoist was putting on a show, Xiao Keke suddenly shouted.


    "Sacrifice?" I was also surprised for a bit, but thinking that it was just a lie, there was nothing much to it. In any case, False Taoist had already agreed to it, and if did not wake up, the first thing he would do was beat False Taoist up.


    "Don''t worry, although this Daoist Xian Yun doesn''t have much ability, he really did come out with Mount Longhu. He might really be able to attract spirits, don''t worry, last time that Daoist Brother Shan really was a capable cultivator," He Hua said.


    Originally, after we found the False Taoist, we wanted to look for that Leisurely Mountain to help, but the last time we saw him being displeased at the people from the evil way, if it wasn''t for Xian Yun who happened to stop us last time, we would have started it, so we didn''t dare to find him.


    Not long after, Daoist Priest Xian Yun, who had more than enough money, was playing the game. First, he let Fang Xiaowei''s parents burn the paper money, then shouted out Fang Xiaowei''s name again and again.


    Then, the False Taoist suddenly jumped towards Fang Xiaowei''s side, took out a bowl of water and started to burn a Talisman. Finally, he poured the Talisman Water into Fang Xiaowei''s mouth.


    "The talismans in the Mount Longhu are very famous. I reckon that the False Taoist relied on that talisman to achieve success. I wonder where he got them from, do you want to extort a few later?" He Hua said on the side.


    "Damn, I want to extort them as well, but False Taoist probably isn''t willing to give them to me. He probably got them from senior brothers in the Leisurely Mountain, so he won''t hand them over easily, but if he is forced into a corner, I''m afraid of being found out. When the truly powerful Taoists from Mount Longhu come, we won''t be able to handle them," I said, shaking my head.


    Sure enough, less than two minutes after the rune water was poured down, Fang Xiaowei woke up with a cough.


    In the beginning, Daoist Priest Xian Yun was not willing to take it, because he was only helping me this time. However, he did not take it, but was afraid of being found out, so he took half of it. In the end, he told them that Fang Xiaowei had to go to the hospital to look for her wounds before she floated away.


    "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Xian Yun, this is my number, if you have any problems in the future, you can come and find me," I gave my phone number to Daoist Xian Yun. No matter what, I owe him one, of course, if the request he made in the future is too excessive, I won''t admit it.


    "Fine, fine, we''re all just messing around in the martial arts world, we should be looking out for each other and help each other," False Taoist said with a smile.


    Then, False Taoist wanted to find me to drink, but I rejected him. I said that it would be more wrong, but it''s better to keep my arrogance.

 C91

    When the police arrived at the school, the principal who was in a meeting received a phone call and went to look for some first-aid medicine while clutching his chest. It had been just a few days since the student jumped off the building, and now even the teacher was about to have an accident.


    Some of them had even prepared new segments, and some of the bloggers who already had many fans in the various forums had even extended their necks, waiting for the latest development of the matter. It was best if there was a new piece of explosive news, and they could update the latest news to prevent their posts from cooling down.


    Very quickly, news came, the Teacher Wang in the counseling room was arrested for suspected murder, the news was like a bomb that blew people''s heads off, who the Teacher Wang was, many people did not know, but those who knew would not believe the news, because in their memories, the Teacher Wang was a gentle and refined person, had kind words, and occasionally gave a lesson for the students of the Psychology Department, it was also very interesting, such a person would kill?


    The most important thing was that he tried to test the effects of his hypnotism so that he could hypnotize others to jump off the building. Moreover, the target of the attack was directly Xiao Keke who jumped off the building a while ago, Hu Xiaohui and Fang Xiaowei. Furthermore, it was said that the one who called the police this time was Fang Xiaowei who had just woken up from a hospital.


    Regardless if this news was real or fake, the Teacher Wang''s reputation had already been destroyed, because the reason why people could learn hypnotism was immediately because of the mysterious methods that were used in the movies. It was easy for people to control other people, but no one wanted to be easily controlled.


    Xiao Keke, look at me now, I don''t have a job anymore. How about I become an internet water army in the future, and take the money and post on the internet, if you have that kind of ability, I''ll be worried about nothing. "After seeing that Xiao Keke''s post had garnered a huge response, I really admire this bookworm, as expected, a bookworm wasn''t bragging, it was simply writing first-rate articles. It was her who had done the same thing as me, and I couldn''t accept it even if I couldn''t accept it.


    "Hmph hmph, who wants to become a water army? If you want to earn money, then write it yourself." Xiao Keke humphed with arrogance.


    Alright, since Xiao Keke was always so arrogant and spoiled, there was no need to think about making her work as a water soldier to earn money.


    After Fang Xiaowei woke up, Wang Ziwen''s hypnosis control disappeared, and she thought of many things. At that time, because you let her post a Tieba apology for you, and even added to that, three days had passed since she lost all his face, so she really hated you, and adding the misunderstandings of others, she was very frustrated. He went to the psychological consultation room to seek help, but I didn''t think that Wang Ziwen knew that this matter had been deliberately set up as a trap, and directly controlled Fang Xiaowei, "He Hua said to me.


    This caused me to be a little surprised. I hadn''t seen what exactly hypnosis was and I didn''t know how powerful it was, so it was hard to be sure. So I asked, "If his hypnosis is that great, can he escape the punishment of the law?"


    "It''s very difficult, hypnotism isn''t everything. It''s very difficult for people with strong minds to control, such as the police or soldiers. For example, only university students right now are impetuous, have never experienced hardships, and don''t have complete mental development, so they can be easily controlled. When that time comes, in front of a psychological expert, Wang Ziwen will not be able to take advantage of him, furthermore there are still very advanced lie detectors." He Hua replied.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Let Fang Xiaowei report as soon as possible and keep pushing. We must kill them quickly and don''t let Wang Ziwen have the chance to use his trump card," I hurriedly said.


    "I know what you''re worried about, don''t be afraid, the hypnotism will continue to be used through mental hints. As long as Wang Ziwen did not make any mental hints about those people he was looking for, then the work he did will slowly decline and become useless in the end. Right now the most important thing is the evidence, we need to find evidence, otherwise, with Fang Xiaowei''s testimony alone, it would be difficult to bring Wang Ziwen to justice." He Hua said.


    "Mn, we''ll split our troops into a few paths, one for the school, one for Wang Ziwen''s family. We have to find a little more information, I''ll go to the police station to gather some information," He Hua replied.


    Since everyone has things to do, I am actually the most restricted, because there are many places I can''t enter, so I have no choice but to go see Fang Xiaowei. The most important thing is to cheer her on, and to make her persevere for the past two days, we all know that Fang Xiaowei is not a vengeful and determined person.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Fang Xiaowei''s parents were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths, as if they had forgotten all their sadness. When they saw me, they greeted me warmly, but when Fang Xiaowei saw me, her eyes were very responsible, and even avoided me a little.


    "It''s good that you''re awake. It''s good that you''re awake. Living is the most important thing!" I didn''t know what to say, so I could only sigh.


    "Sorry, I brought you a lot of trouble," Fang Xiaowei replied.


    "You''ve already said it many times that I''m sorry. These are all small matters." I chuckled.


    "Rest assured, I will not withdraw my complaint, and will not accept mediation. I will definitely send Wang Ziwen to prison," Fang Xiaowei said again.


    The reason why we worked so hard for so long, wasn''t it just for this matter? But I heard something else, it seemed that Fang Xiaowei was very wary of me, it made me speechless.


    Fortunately, Fang Xiaowei''s parents did not realize this. In the beginning, it would be awkward if we met each other, but I even spent a few days in the detention center because of Fang Xiaowei.


    In order for everyone to not be embarrassed, I quickly ran off. I went to look for False Taoist, to see if he had settled the matter with the Hu Xiaohui family, to ask around, to find out, that the Hu Xiaohui family was no longer in a hurry to recruit souls, because a policeman had already called them, saying that Hu Xiaohui was probably killed by someone, and wanted them to find some evidence.


    When Hu Xiaohui''s family heard this, they became furious. It was said that they immediately rushed into the police station, and did not say much to the suspect, and did not care if it was true or not, they just beat him up, it was very intrepid, and even the police could not stop him.


    "Brother, let me tell you, that Teacher Wang, yes, that''s the one who played the hypnotism, he''s just a fool, hypnotism is nothing, if you want to play it, that''s also playing the Tao technique, isn''t that a real treasure? Isn''t it true, like you, you have control over those beautiful Female Ghost and not many people know about it?" False Taoist whispered to me.


    I wanted to leave as soon as I heard this, False Taoist this bastard had the idea of raising ghosts, I can see that he still favors this evil way of magic, he probably thinks that the evil way magic is more powerful than his Mount Longhu, but the most important thing is that in this era, it is not like the ancient times, when someone evil path will be chopped to death by a righteous person, just like me, now that it has become so noisy, no righteous person said they want to chop me to death, so it makes people feel moved.


    However, I still decided to avoid interacting with this fellow in the future. This fellow was not a good person, and getting into contact with him would bring me trouble sooner or later. Thus, I found an excuse to hurriedly run away.


    After coming out from False Taoist, I went to find Sister Hong, because the rumors had finally reached her ears, saying that other people in Ghost Keeper might not believe me, but Sister Hong was indeed a bit suspicious, since she was the person involved in the Yan Zi''s matter, so I had to explain it clearly, if Sister Hong thought that I was the one who controlled the Yan Zi and that I swallowed the Yan Zi''s money, I would have died a miserable death.


    If I were to lie, it would be easy for it to be exposed, so I would not lie to her at all. I would only leave her half of the truth, and told her that I am not Ghost Keeper, but that someone had framed me, just to control me, and then I would study the special abilities that I occasionally saw ghosts with, and told her about the rumors that had spread online, and also the matter of Fang Xiaowei reporting Wang Ziwen to the police today.


    Sister Hong''s eyes widened when she heard this. Even with her vast knowledge, she could not help but be shocked, she did not expect that in just a few days, so many things would actually happen here.


    "Zhang Feng, you aren''t suitable to be a waitress at night, but have you ever thought of using this ability to earn money? You know, our Big Boss has many businesses, and all of them are formal companies, so special talents like you are very rare. If one day you are willing to use this ability to earn money, then you can give us priority," Sister Hong said to me after thinking about it.


    What, when did I become a special talent? However, hearing that, I felt really happy, and if the price Big Boss offered was appropriate, I could still consider it, after all, my future was uncertain, and I don''t have much money, so I straightforwardly agreed to Sister Hong''s request and chatted with her for a long time before coming home.


    What I didn''t expect was that I was fired from the nightclub that night, but they actually gave me an extra two months'' salary, leaving me with no idea what they meant. I wanted to ask the Big Boss what they meant, but I received a call from the police, telling me to go to the Public Security Bureau, so I didn''t go.

 C92

    The police informed me to go to the Public Security Bureau, that Wang Ziwen''s case had already reached the stage of gathering evidence, and as one of the parties involved, I naturally had to go take a statement, but the bigger reason was that Wang Ziwen wanted to see me.


    "Teacher Wang, Teacher Wang is actually a very good person. I don''t know about hypnotism or what kind of hypnotism, I didn''t know at that time when the counselor asked me to go to the counseling room and have a psychological intervention. Why, you know why, I am in my fourth year of university now, so of course I have to consult her. That Fang Xiaowei, I don''t know, I''m not too familiar with her, I don''t know why she wants to frame me."


    Facing the police''s inquiry, I basically pushed all that I could, so it was better for me to not get involved too much in this matter, since I was already in the eyes of the police, if they were to find out the secret, it would be hard to ensure that there would be people like Wang Ziwen.


    The experienced police could tell at a glance that I was just being perfunctory, but was helpless to do anything to me, they could only constantly emphasize that a true confession was extremely helpful to the case, to which I could only scoff, because Fang Xiaowei was not dead, and even if she was convicted, she would still not be able to do anything to him. If we want to kill him now, we have to find evidence to prove that he killed Hu Xiaohui, and that''s the only chance to sentence him to death.


    After asking the questions, I was brought to see Wang Ziwen. In just a day of time, Wang Ziwen had lost his usual gentle and refined appearance, with a beard and beard, his face was haggard and the corner of his mouth was bruised, probably because of Hu Xiaohui''s family.


    "Can there be a quiet environment to chat with? I don''t like being watched by so many people ¡­" This was what Wang Ziwen said the first time he saw me.


    Naturally, I knew that there was a monitor in the interrogation room, and I also had the interrogation recorder beside me. One of the three walls would definitely be the monitoring hall, and someone would definitely be watching.


    "It''s very quiet here, very good!" I sneered. I don''t dare to let Xiao Keke and the others do something like destroying the monitoring system, one time is enough.


    "Hehe, you will regret it." Wang Ziwen laughed.


    "Definitely not. I believe the law will have a fair ruling," I replied.


    "It''s good as long as you don''t regret. I wanted to talk to you about something today, and I admit that I lost. I didn''t think that Fang Xiaowei would be able to remember something after she woke up, and that was a topic that I had never studied before, of course, I wouldn''t admit defeat, because even if Fang Xiaowei''s matter led to me being convicted, I still cannot be shot to death. I will reform my prison seriously, and perhaps I will come out in a few years." Wang Ziwen said.


    "I don''t understand what you mean!" I directly shook my head. Of course, I couldn''t answer him, even though I already understood that he was actually threatening me.


    "Then let me put it more bluntly. I want to know why someone chose you. I''m talking about that woman surnamed Du, why did they choose you. After that, Xiao Keke, He Hua, He Hua, Swallow, Lin Xiaofan all gathered by your side, who else would they be in the future? Tell me, if you let me be satisfied, I will plead guilty, and I will tell you how Xiao Keke died, and how Hu Xiaohui died." Wang Ziwen said.


    I seemed to have forgotten that I was also someone who had been hypnotized by him. Before I went to the consultation room for the last time, I did not have any secrets for Wang Ziwen and he knew everything about me. Du Sanniang, Xiao Keke, He Hua, He Hua, Swallow, all of these secrets that I had painstakingly kept were known to Wang Ziwen.


    I looked at the interrogator next to me and wanted to smash it, because I believe that these words have already garnered the attention of many people. Even if they don''t know who Yan Zi, Lin Xiaofan, and who Xiao Keke is, He Hua should know the truth, right? With their disease, they would definitely investigate and find out about the name of a police officer who sacrificed himself in a murder case. No wonder Wang Ziwen said just now that I would regret it, I''m really regretting it a little, because if Wang Ziwen really wanted to say it, it would be my disaster.


    I really can''t imagine if I can keep this a secret when interrogated by an interrogator. If I can''t keep this a secret, then what will I do with it. Whether it''s studying the slices or staying in a prison in the desert, or ambushing and capturing Du Sanniang at someone''s request to seek for a bigger secret, it would be completely destroyed by the mysterious Du Sanniang in the end.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''ve never heard the name you''re talking about before!" I clenched my teeth and stared at Wang Ziwen, but I did not dare reveal any of it right now, otherwise, I would have been sitting still.


    "You''re afraid, you''re afraid, you''re afraid, you''re afraid that someone will find out about such an earth-shattering secret, you''re worried that you will be cut up by a scientist, you''re afraid that you will be subjected to Du Sanniang''s crazed revenge, because this should be a secret that no one knows about, no one can do, the current you is like a lonely boat in a stormy sea, the storm is right in front of you, but no matter what you do, you can''t escape the trajectory of the storm, you can only watch ¡­"


    Following Wang Ziwen''s words, I seem to feel that I am at sea, surrounded by such loneliness, so terrifying that the sky has already darkened in the distance. A tornado like storm has already formed, and is blowing towards me, and I know that once the storm approaches, I will be torn to pieces, so I went all out to paddle the boat. I wanted to escape from the center of the storm, but the boat could not move at all.


    "Cough cough" Suddenly, a cough that was supported by the sound system exploded beside my ear like an explosion. The sea, a lonely boat, and the storm had disappeared, and when I opened my eyes again, I was already sitting on the floor with my hands on the table and legs. I was in a terrible state and there were a dozen people in the interrogation room looking at me pitifully.


    I turned my head to look at Wang Ziwen. He was currently being pinned to the table by two policemen, but his pair of eyes were looking straight at me, the previous elegance had completely disappeared, only leaving behind a wolf-like gaze, and even I felt that his eyes were green. After being looked at by him, my entire body shivered, and I felt a cold chill run down my body from the bottom of my feet to the top of my head.


    "Idiot, you still dare to look at his eyes? Don''t you know that the most powerful weapon of hypnosis is his eyes?" A pair of hands covered my eyes as he shouted at me.


    Hypnosis, this is a mysterious hypnosis. I was actually hit by it, even though I was fully prepared for it, I was hit by it. If it wasn''t for the fact that we were in the police station and they could see that something was amiss, I would have been completely controlled by him.


    "Don''t worry, young man. Hypnosis is only a matter of time, amplifying the fear in your heart, so be strong. Don''t be scared by fear, everything will be fine, do you understand?" The policeman took his hand away and said to me.


    He Hua has also told me that the principle of hypnosis isn''t that profound, and it can''t be created from nothing, so I can still be on guard against it. But knowing the theory, whether or not I can do it, is already two different things, since I have already made up my mind that I will definitely kill Wang Ziwen this time.


    Of course, Wang Ziwen snorted in disdain, and shouted, "Zhang Feng, unless you give me your secret, don''t ever think about getting rid of me in this life. Even if I die, you won''t be able to get rid of me.


    "F * ck, pull him down, don''t be a fool!" That policeman suddenly became furious and shouted at me, "Look, he doesn''t have much ability, so he will keep hinting to you in your heart that he wants to give you a chance to hypnotize you next time, and then it will be very easy for him, so I''ll give you a small tip. If you meet him next time, cover your ears and don''t listen to his words at all, if he keeps on saying, just hit him, and that''ll be fine!"


    "Thank you. Thank you. Can I leave now?" I wiped away the cold sweat on my forehead. My clothes were completely soaked by the cold sweat. I wanted to go back to take a shower and have a good rest.


    "Well, you can go. Besides, you''re one of the victims in this case, and if you want to indemnify or sue him, you have to bring it up as soon as possible, understand?" The cop had told me about the operation.


    "En!" I immediately ran back home. After returning home, I first drank a large bottle of water and then took a shower. I felt a little better after thinking about what just happened.


    When He Hua and the others came back, I told them what happened today. He Hua also had a face full of shock, she didn''t think that this hypnosis technique was this powerful. Fortunately Fang Xiaowei had woken up and had captured Wang Ziwen, or else who knows what might really happen.


    However, He Hua and the rest''s progress was not satisfactory. Wang Ziwen did things too flawlessly, he did not leave any evidence behind, he simply could not find any evidence to control Hu Xiaohui''s suicide, or even her motive. This made us feel extremely troubled.

 C93

    Therefore, I rejected He Qiang''s invitation to stay in his house again. Instead, I bought a bunch of books on psychology and hypnotism from He Qiang at home, and we all looked at each other together to see if we could find a way to fight back.


    As a profound scholar, hypnosis isn''t something that can be learned in a short period of time. Even though we were all dizzy from reading, we were still confused by it, except for He Hua, who said that she had studied criminal psychology before. She had some basic skills, but even Xiao Keke wouldn''t be able to understand it too well, so I could only throw the pile of books into the sunken box unwillingly.


    He Hua and the others didn''t need to sleep, they weren''t willing to let Wang Ziwen escape the punishment of the law, so they hurriedly went to find evidence of his crimes. Although they knew that it was possible that it was useless, they still insisted on doing it.


    However, after I woke up, He Hua brought me a piece of bad news. Wang Ziwen told me his confession, he found a lawyer somewhere, and after chatting with Wang Ziwen for a while, he reported Wang Ziwen''s interrogators to the police, saying that they forced him to confess, and then pushed everything to the bottom of the sea.


    They said that Wang Ziwen had used his hypnotism to control Fang Xiaowei, so he didn''t admit it. At that time, he was only doing a normal amount of psychological counseling, and there were even counseling records to check.


    Controlling Fang Xiaowei to commit suicide in front of me would only mean that she would not admit it. Because she doesn''t have any motive, he and I don''t have the slightest bit of hatred.


    Oh, that was because Hu Xiaohui wanted to organize some activities related to the college student''s mental health and she was also looking for him to ask some related questions. He didn''t have a motive to kill someone.


    After that, he had a psychological assessment. His answer was also watertight, showing that he was in a very healthy mental state without any signs of being perverted.


    Furthermore, he had even categorized the matter of Fang Xiaowei suing him as a mental disorder after being injured, and had asked the lawyer to spread the truth of the matter to the members of Fang Xiaowei''s family as to what would happen if they falsely accused him.


    After a series of punches, he estimated that he would be released on bail in at most three days.


    The news stunned me, and no one expected such an outcome. All we did was try to get him into jail, but it was all in vain, and it revealed a lot of things.


    "Conspiracy, this is a f * cking conspiracy, we''ve been tricked, he''s waiting for us to reveal our true strength!" I yelled at He Hua.


    "Enough, stop howling, this is indeed not right. Go and have my brother check the background of that lawyer, such a strong lawyer, with Wang Ziwen''s financial strength, he cannot afford to buy him," He Hua said as she frowned.


    "What? There''s an inside story here, who else is involved?" I was shocked.


    Do you know how much money it costs to hire a lawyer? Do you know how expensive it costs to hire a lawyer like that to appear on the scene? Wang Ziwen doesn''t have a professorship, neither does he have a teaching nor a scientific research project, and his family is not rich or wealthy either. Even if he were to sell everything, he might not be able to afford it." He Hua retorted.


    I don''t like this kind of day. Every day I''m worried about being scared, every day I''m worried about who''s going to hurt me, every day I''m worried about what might happen to me today. I don''t want to live a life like this, I just want to be able to earn some money that can support me.


    "It doesn''t matter if you think it''s trouble. Unless Du Sanniang appears and takes us all away, these troubles will come sooner or later. You have to get rid of them too," He Hua said.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll think of a way to deal with it," I replied. I had already thought of a way to deal with it. Even though it wasn''t a very good way, it could at least solve some of the most urgent problems.


    I first went to find He Qiang and have him investigate the identity of the lawyer. In the beginning, He Qiang wasn''t willing, he didn''t say that he couldn''t make things convenient for himself, and that he would use power to seek for personal gain. However, after I threatened him with He Hua a bit, he immediately started to investigate.


    "Fuck you, f * ck you! You dared to have any plans on He Hua, this old man will kill you!" I had only revealed a little more about Wang Ziwen wanting to control He Hua and the others, He Qiang wouldn''t be able to take it anymore. When He Hua was dying, the ones who caught Li Mingchang the most were not the members of the Criminal Police, but He Qiang himself.


    Not long after, He Qiang found the history of the lawyer. With a glance, he could make people''s eyes blurry, he had graduated from a famous school, was multi-talented, had a strong profession, had participated in countless famous lawsuits, was famous in the legal world, and had countless of titles.


    "Damn, this guy is not a good person. Look at all the lawsuits he made in the past, they were all fought by some wealthy businessmen, and the success rate is very high too. This kind of person only considers money to be fair, if you want to get something out of him, you better take money for yourself," He Qiang told me.


    Using money to do business, if I had that much money, why would I need to go through so much trouble, I would just use money to smash him to death. However, looking at the message that He Qiang gave me, I knew that this fellow would be hard to deal with.


    "If you don''t let my sister find this guy, I''m sure he will immediately run away as fast as he can," He Qiang said this rotten idea.


    If it was only a few days ago, I would definitely have used this method, but ever since I saw the miserable state of He Hua and the others, I had dispelled this thought. That day, the one who attacked us was definitely Du Sanniang, and I couldn''t think of any other reason, it was definitely He Hua and the others who attacked us too many times.


    That''s why I wanted to use my own methods to resolve this issue. Of course, I don''t have the strength myself, so I didn''t dare to take advantage of the situation and take advantage of the situation. Thus, I quickly contacted the Sister Hong and invited her out for a meal.


    "Yo, third, I had only just dismissed you, yet you came from the back to treat me to a meal. What are you doing?" The Sister Hong said to me with a smile after arriving.


    "If I were to ask Sister Hong out for a meal, it would definitely be a lie. As an honest person, I wouldn''t lie, so I could only tell you the truth. I was very interested in the special talent that you mentioned last time, I hope that Sister Hong can help me make the connection once," I honestly replied.


    "You, ah, you really are. You only think of Sister Hong when you''re in trouble, that''s not kind at all!" The Sister Hong laughed.


    "Ai, I have no other choice. I have no power or influence. What can you do? You can''t defeat others!" I helplessly said.


    "Alright, tell me, what conditions do you need?" The Sister Hong replied.


    "Sister Hong understands me, but I have no conditions. Of course, my life is more important, now that she knows my secret, she wants to get me into a research facility, and before this, she wanted to get me into a mental hospital, but she failed, and now, he still doesn''t know what tricks she would use. I have no way to prevent that, so I want to ask Sister Hong to save me!"


    "Is that what you''ve been up against recently? Your school''s teacher in psychology? " Sister Hong raised her eyebrows.


    "That''s right, it''s him. This guy is very sinister. I''m not afraid of him coming into the light, but he''s plotting something, so I''m not his opponent." I immediately replied.


    "That''s simple. He''s so unreasonable that he''s afraid of staring, and so afraid that he doesn''t care about his life. Just find a few people to beat him up," Sister Hong said.


    had studied Wang Ziwen''s personality before, such a person was definitely a madman. A single beating definitely could not solve the problem, but not only would the other party not retreat when knowing the difficulties, he would also advance bravely.


    "Sister Hong, this might not be enough, maybe you need some other methods?" I reminded her.


    "Oh, what do you want?" Sister Hong smiled vaguely, but her eyes revealed a cold light.


    I know that Sister Hong misunderstood me again, I don''t want to kill Wang Ziwen by myself, otherwise, if Sister Hong finds out about this, it will only lead to trouble.


    So I immediately giggled and said, "Let''s not talk about that first. Let''s talk about the compensation first. I was just staying in the store to earn money, but it''s different now. My life has already gone downhill, so I still like some mundane things."


    "Don''t worry about this, the Big Boss has already told me that the right to use a house requires no water or electricity, and that how you use it is of no use. Every month''s salary is the same as the manager of the shop, and everyone will get their own benefits for the new year, but if you want more money, it will depend on your performance."


    This treatment is very good, of course, Big Boss will definitely not suffer any losses, this treatment is only what he gets for raising his henchmen, but it is possible that the role that I play is not something those thugs can compare to, for example, handling some special matters.


    "I agree. When can I go see Big Boss?" I immediately agreed.


    It''s better than a lot of work, of course, but business is hard to do right now.


    "Tomorrow then, today you will take a break," the Sister Hong replied.


    After I finished eating with the Sister Hong, I went back to tell He Hua and the others about this matter, which they did not really agree with, because they would definitely need He Hua and the others'' power. If they did not agree and have no choice, then it would be impossible for them to starve to death without money, so they could only accept it while pinching their noses.

 C94

    There are many advantages and disadvantages in relying on the Big Boss. For example, you can provide me with protection now, and with the Big Boss here, many troubles can be easily resolved, and Wang Ziwen doesn''t dare to act rashly either, this kind of person with the black and white connections is very scary, their powers far surpasses what they seem to be. If it wasn''t for the fact that Wang Ziwen doesn''t want to be lost, then he would have to obediently stay his hand.


    Of course, the bad news was very obvious, Big Boss had given me protection and offered me a salary, and she wasn''t giving me that for nothing, she was just going to do something, and this matter that needs to be discussed, if it''s not a serious matter, then it would be beneficial to us, for example, if Big Boss needed me to scare someone, I would be very happy, because it''s too simple for He Hua and the others, we wouldn''t even need to appear, as long as we can make some weird noises, it would be enough to scare a few cowardly people, but if Big Boss wanted us to do something like murder and arson, we would be in trouble, then we wouldn''t be able to kill ourselves.


    In order to sort out all these details, He Hua and I discussed with each other for an entire night, and only when it was almost dawn did I hurriedly fall asleep. But not long after, I was woken up by the phone, and when I picked up the phone, I found out that the Big Boss had already sent someone to pick me up, and the car was already downstairs. The reason why the Big Boss was paying attention to me was because the more he thought of me, the greater the risks he would have if I did what he wanted me to do.


    The one who came to receive me was Big Boss''s trusted bodyguard, Baldy Ah Biao. He was also very happy that I was able to become Big Boss''s trusted aide.


    When we entered Jiang-Nan pagoda, we saw that there was indeed only one more in the huge private room, and that there was only one more Ah Biao for dinner. Everyone else had already left.


    "Zhang Feng, don''t be nervous. This is the boss'' rule, every brother is treated like this, from now on you are our brother, do you understand?" Ah Biao smiled as he explained to me.


    "Thank you, boss. In the future, I will definitely do my best to help you." This kind of flattery still required a bit.


    Big Boss smiles throughout, treating me warmly, he only asked me a few things about my life, and then he started to introduce the delicacies of Jiangnan Tower, but I ate very carefully, damn it, not everyone can eat this kind of food.


    In the end, I gritted my teeth and said, "Boss, Zhang Feng is unable to repay your kindness towards me. Even though you know that I am currently in trouble and yet you are still willing to accept me, you are an open-minded boss, but Zhang Feng is a timid person, so I have to clarify some things in advance. There are some things that I can help boss with, but there are some things that I am helpless about, so I hope boss can prepare for me."


    "Oh, tell me, what can you do, and what cannot you do?" Big Boss replied with a smile as before.


    "In terms of brawling, Zhang Feng''s little arms and legs are not as good as Big Brother Pi''s. In terms of being ruthless, I have never done anything major, only a tiny bit of skill, so what I can do is very little, for example, to protect the Big Boss from some dirty things, or to help the Boss scare some cowardly people, but the rest, I might not be able to do it," I replied. This boundary that He Hua and the rest had reached after discussing it with them for a long time, was also the bottom line, so I directly spoke out.


    "Dirty thing, what kind of dirty thing is something that a Ghost Keeper like you can''t do. Zhang Feng, you''re concealing something, you''ve already been hiding in my store for two years, do you still want to continue hiding?" Big Boss said meaningfully.


    I knew that it was impossible for the Big Boss to not investigate my background when they recruited me. Before meeting Du Sanniang, my history was as pure as paper, and it was enough for a person like me to become a Death Soldier. However, after meeting Du Sanniang, I was unable to find out about many things, so the information that came out, such as the Ghost Keeper being held hostage for a few days, he should already know about it.


    "Yes, there are many rules and regulations in Ghost Keeper, there is no distinction between good and evil. As long as I''m not angry, no one will bother with me, but once I overdo it, I will immediately be killed. There should be no one in this world who can protect me, I''m talking about any power ¡­" Ghost Keeper had pretended for so long, it didn''t matter if I pretended again, since I''m not lying. If I really did something that crossed the bottom line, I think that no power would be able to stop Du Sanniang.


    Hearing the two words "forces", Big Boss was slightly moved, but he did not believe it. The things that Ghost Keeper represented had already surpassed his imagination, not to mention the fact that even Ghost Keeper was so afraid of him.


    "Very good, you can be honest and not brag about it, that''s what I am happy about, but I am also a businessman, so I will consider our cooperation from a businessman''s perspective, the treatment A Hong told you yesterday will not change, but you will have to live with me and ensure my safety. As for you wanting to earn more money, that will require your meritorious deeds, one thing is your reward, I believe you know what I could have done before," Big Boss replied.


    "Ok, thank you boss." Hearing that Big Boss didn''t make things difficult for me, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "En, Zhang Feng, I have a small request for you, I don''t know if you can satisfy it," The bald Ah Biao suddenly said.


    "Brother Pi, please tell me," I immediately replied.


    "There are already legends about you in the martial arts world. The Ghost Keeper is famous for having a nose and face. Can you let me see your ghost," the bald Ah Biao said with a smile.


    "Of course. I don''t want to scare the two of you by coming out. It''s fine as long as you show your hand," I replied.


    Verifying your abilities is a must, otherwise what happens if you recruit a swindler? Spending money is nothing much, if the administrative officer says that you can''t do it, then that would be terrible, so we had already expected this.


    Hearing my words, Xiao Keke immediately burst out laughing, this time she wasn''t hiding it, the laughter suddenly appearing from the private box shocked Ah Biao, but before he could react, he suddenly felt that someone was blowing on his face, causing him to be greatly shocked, he sent him flying to the side with an elbow, of course, he missed, and almost fell to the ground.


    "Cough cough, cough cough" Seeing Xiao Keke teasing Ah Biao like that, I immediately coughed hard, as if my life depended on it.


    So He Hua was still more refined. Today, we ordered a Flower Chicken, the whole one, but we only ate one chicken leg, so it was still very comprehensive. He Hua lifted the chicken and did all sorts of actions.


    Of course, in the eyes of the Big Boss and the rest, it was the Flower Chicken that had danced on the plate, there was definitely no puppet string on the Flower Chicken''s head, so its expression immediately changed, and looked around in fear. Ah Biao''s hand had long ago touched his waist, as though he was facing a great enemy.


    "Cough cough." I coughed again, telling He Hua that it was more or less enough. If they all felt that I was dangerous, then they wouldn''t need me anymore.


    When everything returned to normal, Big Boss finally shouted out loud as he raised his wine cup and said to me to cover his loss of composure. After all, he was really scared just now, and in that situation, he didn''t think that the thing in Ah Biao''s hands could save him.


    "An insignificant skill, an insignificant skill!" I replied humbly. I did not know if I had overdone it, but Big Boss''s eyes were shining, I was afraid that he would have high expectations for me, when the time comes, I was afraid that there would be no way to stop it.


    "Zhang Feng, you are too modest, I believe that with you here, no matter who it is that tried to harm me, it would be impossible. From now on, you are my bodyguard, Ah Biao, tell the brothers below, don''t bully the new one!"


    He did not want it, but what if someone else used it to get rid of him? What if someone else used it to deal with him, then he would not have any chances at all, so this kind of person could either become good friends or become the enemy''s first enemy. Fortunately, he was now walking towards his friends.


    "Of course, Zhang Feng will be our blood brother in the future," Ah Biao laughed out loud, but he was smiling bitterly in his heart. With this ability, who would dare to make things difficult for them?


    "Oh right, Zhang Feng, I''m going to attend a funeral home this afternoon. I heard that the funeral parlor is not very clean, how about we go together?" Big Boss suddenly asked after they finished eating.


    I didn''t know if Big Boss was testing me, so I agreed without thinking. Originally, I wanted to move in the morning, but with Big Boss''s words, there were naturally people helping me move, which saved me a lot of trouble.


    In the afternoon, Ah Biao and I accompanied the boss to attend someone''s funeral home. Originally, it was a very normal thing for people to go to a funeral home, but when I looked at the person''s memory, I froze on the spot, and suddenly felt my body covered with cold sweat.

 C95

    When I saw the person lying inside the coffin, I suddenly felt my entire body covered in cold sweat, it was as though my body was being drenched in rain, and I couldn''t even move my feet. The sudden unusual scene was seen by a lot of people, the ones who were most concerned about me were naturally Big Boss and the bald Ah Biao, who immediately pulled me to the side.


    "Zhang Feng, what''s wrong, did you see anything?" Big Boss asked in concern.


    "Boss, this person didn''t die a normal death, but he didn''t die a violent death. Or rather, he died a sudden death," I said while stealthily pointing at the coffin.


    He pulled me to an even more secretive place and said, "Zhang Feng, could it be that you can see through me? Do you know who the murderer is? As long as you can find it, I will reward you handsomely, one hundred thousand, no, one million. What do you think?"


    But my answer made the Big Boss very disappointed. I replied, "Boss, it''s not that I''m not willing to say it, but I''m unable to say it, this kind of feeling, this kind of feeling, this type of feeling of extreme danger, I''m not trying to scare you. This matter, do not touch it, no matter how great the benefits are, do not touch it.


    "Is it really that dangerous?" The Big Boss did not believe that, he knew about the power of this family''s master. A truly resourceful individual, because his son was dead, was currently in a rage, if he could find the culprit, there would be huge benefits here. Think about it, what kind of relationship could compare to telling them who the culprit was.


    "Really, I was scared by that feeling just now. I''m still sweating," I said as I wiped away the cold sweat on my forehead.


    To be honest, Big Boss was still a little disappointed. It was the first time he came out that he thought he could do something, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    The Big Boss went to call for my friends, I immediately pulled Ah Biao and asked him who the person who died was.


    "This guy is not simple at all, his name is Liu Deli, he is a turtle who returned from studying abroad, but he is also a rich third generation, and is not a rich family like the Qingfeng Group, it is said that he returned to take over the family business, Eastern Energy Department knows, the famous energy company in the southeast region is his family, but this guy just returned not two months ago and already died, now no one knows how he died, it is said that one second ago he was eating at home, and then he fell on the table dead, the Liu family members do not believe that he died normally, and also said that the medical examiner''s organs were exhausted, it is unknown. Right now, the killer is trying to track him down."


    However, my heart was filled with bitterness. If I told them this, it would only cause everyone to die, and there would never be any benefits for everyone. Once Ah Biao left, He Hua and the rest immediately surrounded me, asking me what was going on.


    "Zhang Feng, you know that person. Your expression just now was strange, are you truly afraid?" He Hua asked.


    "Xiaofan, go watch the door. If anyone comes in, tell me," I told Lin Xiaofan.


    Lin Xiaofan nodded and disappeared from the spot, she did not say much.


    "Zhang Feng, why are you supporting Xiao Fan?" Xiao Keke asked me somewhat unhappily, but I only glared at her. I hadn''t interacted much with Lin Xiaofan, so I really didn''t trust her.


    "That man, I don''t know him, but I''ve seen him before. I met him once at the entrance of a small district, and it was the person in the coffin who brought Du Sanniang here. He drove a Bentley, and the two of them looked to be very intimate, not even a month of time, but now he''s dead," I replied.


    I''m afraid of Du Sanniang because the last time I saw him and Du Sanniang appear at my gate, the relationship between the two of them definitely wasn''t simple. But now that he''s dead, this is already enough to explain a lot of things.


    After hearing everything, He Hua and Xiao Keke also looked at each other, not knowing what to say. They were people who knew a lot of inside information.


    "Zhang Feng, are you thinking too much? Du Sanniang is equivalent to someone like the Ghost Officer, maybe she''s doing her own work," He Hua said.


    I bitterly laughed, wasn''t He Hua just deceiving herself, but right now we can only console ourselves, otherwise thinking too much would be bad for us.


    "No matter what, I do not dare to interfere in this matter, nor can I interfere. Let''s just pray for our own blessings in the future, when we do things we definitely cannot touch Du Sanniang''s bottom line, especially Xiao Keke, do you understand?" I replied.


    This time, even Xiao Keke had nothing to say, and could only nod her head in fear.


    After discussing for a while longer, we walked out of the room. I found the boss again, and stood guard by his side, upon reaching the level of the Big Boss, there were many purposes for participating in the event. The ability to test me was one, and participating in the funeral was also one of them, but their main purpose was to meet up with some friends and discuss some matters.


    So we also saw a lot of good things going on here. A-Biao said before that this dead Liu Deli was a rich man of three generations, and he was a handsome man. Not even ten or eight of his best friends would have let him down, so there were more than ten women who came here as his girlfriend. Some of them were even holding the hospital report, claiming that they already had a Liu family seed in their stomachs.


    No one would mock them, and the Liu family had even made preparations long ago. For those who were just girlfriends, they all received them expressionlessly, even if they had some requests they would all be satisfied. As for those who came with full stomachs, they even smiled and took them away. As for what would happen next, only they themselves knew.


    However, when a woman with a face that could shock everyone appeared, everyone in the auditorium sucked in a cold breath. Someone with a face that could shock everyone appeared, everyone in the auditorium sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Du Sanniang came as Liu De Li''s friend and definitely not one of those close friends, so after politely burning the incense, she was brought away by the receptionist of the Liu family. Of course, she did not forget to smile at He Hua and I before she left.


    "Ah Biao, do you know that woman? When did we get such a beautiful woman here, she''s called a devastatingly beautiful woman, right?" The Big Boss asked.


    "Boss, it''s strange, such a beautiful woman shouldn''t be nameless, but I have never heard of this person before, but I have heard of Liu De Li chasing an exceptional beauty for a long time, it can''t be that person, right?" Ah Biao replied.


    "No matter, go ask around. Fuck, this woman gave me a look, and my heart is burning," the Big Boss replied.


    This time, it''s my turn to be surprised, with my status as a Big Boss, to have such a reaction, it really shouldn''t be, what kind of beauties does he want, there are a lot of them, but when I see those rich big bosses calling their own bodyguards or assistants to investigate, I''m not surprised at all, at the same time I am relieved about the safety of the Big Boss, there are so many of them, Du Sanniang can''t possibly kill them all right?


    "Zhang Feng, Du Sanniang was hinting at us just now. Come, let''s quickly go find her," He Hua said softly by my ear.


    Thus, I found an excuse to quickly slip away, and finally, I saw Du Sanniang at the side hall of the funeral home. There was another figure that appeared beside Du Sanniang, upon walking in, I was shocked to discover that it was actually Liu De Li, but he was not as handsome and elegant as he was in the coffin, not to mention the day I saw him. At this moment, his entire body was releasing a black aura, and he looked extremely dispirited.


    "Du Sanniang, why have you come to find us?" I whispered.


    "It''s nothing, she''s just here to visit her friends. At the same time, I''m just reminding her that she only has one month left, if it''s over, then things will get more fun," Du Sanniang pointed at Lin Xiaofan and said. Lin Xiaofan''s face instantly went pale, and she lowered her head, not daring to look into Du Sanniang''s eyes.


    I immediately used my eyes to ask He Hua, what exactly was she hiding from me, but He Hua indicated for me to return home before saying anything.


    "Oh, right. In two days time, at around midnight, come over to Tianfu Monastery. I''ll give you some people to send over. You''re quite active right now anyways. It seems like you can satisfy the likes of them," Du Sanniang said again.


    "Ah, we''re going to join again, no need, then I will kill everyone!" I shouted out loudly, but it was already difficult for me to support He Hua and the other two. My face was pale as if I was suffering from malnutrition, and another one was asking for my life.


    "I don''t care if you come or not in two days. If you don''t, you will have to bear the consequences. Alright, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll leave now," Du Sanniang said with a smile. She did not allow me to say anything, so she got up and left.


    "What do we do now?" I asked He Hua and the others.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back, there are too many people here," He Hua replied, and when I saw the people around me, I could only shut my mouth.

 C96

    All our guesses were in vain, no matter what guesses we made, we didn''t have the power to verify them, because we didn''t have the guts and couldn''t afford the consequences, so in the end, Liu De Li died, and didn''t have anything to do with us, but rather, I ate a meal with the Big Boss.


    After returning, I found that the Big Boss had already arranged for people to bring all of my things over. The house I was living in was just across the street from the Big Boss, and the people upstairs and downstairs were all from the Big Boss. There were at least three or four Big Boss s who lived in rooms like this as well, so from this point of view, the Big Boss was also an extremely insecure person.


    Of course, when I found out that the Big Boss had all those businesses, I understood that he really should do it, so the nightclub that I went to work with was actually one of the many businesses in the Big Boss, with two regular companies under his name, and the warehouse of the shops as well, as well as the fruits of gambling. I even had to give him respect from the shops that sold white powder every month, and the black and white even had to say that the clever thing about the Big Boss was that he only participated in the operation of the underworld, but he didn''t participate in it.


    That was why the Big Boss valuedhiss safety. Although he only had Ah Biao as her personal bodyguard, he had a lot of henchmen under her, and the most of them were at the nightclub. This was because it was easy for things to go wrong here, and if there was no powerful force behind it, the place would have been destroyed by the drunkards.


    As a special talent, I quickly revealed myself to the numerous subordinates of the Big Boss. Of course, my position was also special, I wasn''t under their jurisdiction, but I didn''t have the authority to control them. Generally speaking, I only listened to the management of the Big Boss and Ah Biao.


    "Zhang Feng, from now on, you will be in charge of the safety of Big Boss at night, I do not wish for anything that can injure the boss after he goes to sleep, do you understand?" Ah Biao said to me privately.


    I immediately nodded my head, this also means that I don''t have any more sleep at night, because I have to stay on guard at night, so I can guarantee that there won''t be any enemies who will try to take Big Boss''s life in a sinister manner. Correspondingly, He Hua and the others also had to have someone by their side, which made them extremely unhappy, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    For me, there''s another benefit, and that is that Wang Ziwen''s conspiracy is gradually going out. I don''t know what kind of method Big Boss used, but the next day, I saw Wang Ziwen again, and as soon as he was released from the police station, he coincidentally saw him, and then he saw a group of gangster-like people with him standing beside me. His eyes narrowed into a line, and then there was no more meaning to it.


    After another day of peace, I applied for a few hours of leave with Big Boss, because today was the day that I had an appointment with Du Sanniang to go to Tianfu Monastery to collect new people. Of course, I told Big Boss that I needed a helper, a powerful helper.


    When Big Boss asked me where I was going to look for him, I told him that it was at the Tianfu Monastery, and he agreed. Because he knew where the Tianfu Monastery was, and it was on a mountain in the suburbs, looking for helpers in the middle of the night.


    The city was surrounded by trees and trees, making it a good place for people to go for an outing in the city. Of course, this was for the day, as it was dark and gloomy at night, the denser the forest, the more terrifying it was. Moreover, it was different from the Taiping Lake; there was no park built here, not even at the foot of the mountain, so there would be no aunts who danced in the square or any young couples who came to camp.


    "F * ck, I miscalculated. The mountain is really too damn cold!" I cursed softly. The surrounding dark and gloomy environment didn''t make me curse at all, and I wasn''t afraid of encountering ghosts either. Because I had a ghost by my side, Xiao Keke.


    "You''re still calling me that? I should be at home watching Korean dramas right now, not accompanying you to climb the mountains. I want to kill Zhang Feng," Xiao Keke scolded loudly.


    There were three Female Ghost s in the family, and they had to call her out. This made Xiao Keke, who was watching Korean dramas very excited, very dissatisfied.


    I remembered that Xiao Keke didn''t like those things when she first came, and also, to be honest, people with higher intelligence really didn''t like Korean dramas the more they saw it, because the plot inside was really too fake. For example, cancer caused by a car accident, it all relied on the faces of handsome guys and beautiful girls, and only those girls who didn''t understand anything would like it. As far as I know, those university straight-A students are very busy every day, they don''t have much time to look at Korean dramas, and their eyes are filled with tears.


    "Don''t worry about me. I used to have a lot of things to do, but now I''m very bored, I don''t need to go to school, I don''t need to think about leaving the country, I don''t need to think about anything, I don''t need to watch TV for a long time. Look at you, you''re so ugly, and compared to my oppa, you''re just as poor and short as me," Xiao Keke replied.


    "I don''t have anything to say to that. Hurry up, if we don''t get to the Tianfu Monastery by 12 o''clock, I''m afraid Du Sanniang will go crazy!" I panted as I replied. Climbing mountains is too painful, and there are stone steps to it.


    "The river flows eastward, the star star warehouse in the sky is the Big Dipper..." I was almost climbing to the top when I suddenly heard someone singing a good Han Chinese song. I was f * cking crazy, and the voice was a girl''s, so I immediately got angry and shouted loudly: "Xiao Keke, what the hell are you doing? Sing such a nasty song at night!"


    Pa! Two seconds later, Xiao Keke appeared and patted my head. She shouted angrily, "What ears are you, I didn''t sing your song!"


    "No way, could it be that Du Sanniang has such a hobby?" I was dumbfounded.


    "I don''t know, but we''re almost at the top of the mountain. We''ve already seen the Tianfu Monastery, hurry up and go," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Damn! I want to go up and see if that ghost song is that terrible at night!" I cursed. The song was still singing on the peak of the mountain, but it had already changed to Phoenix Legendary Set. What the f * ck!?


    After climbing for another ten minutes or so, I finally reached the peak of the mountain. The ancient looking Tianfu Monastery was right in front of me.


    "I''m on the right, come over here," Du Sanniang''s voice seemed to come from a far away place, but I could hear it clearly, so I immediately gave up the idea of exploring the Tianfu Monastery at night and walked towards him from the side.


    At the side of the Tianfu Monastery was a small plaza, and in the center of the plaza there was an extremely large pine tree, which required four or five people to carry together. The trees were covered in red cloth, meaning that this was a sacred tree that was worshipped by others, and Du Sanniang sat on a prayer mat in front of the divine tree.


    "He''s here, he''s here" I ran over to Du Sanniang''s side with a flattering smile.


    "You''re too slow. You were a whole five minutes late, and if you dare be late again, I''ll beat you up," Du Sanniang said in dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare!" I hastily replied.


    "Ding Li, come out!" Du Sanniang did not have any intention to pursue the matter, she only shouted towards the divine tree.


    Then, a woman walked out of the divine tree, walked in front of Du Sanniang and said, "Elder Sister, what is it?


    Damn, the Female Ghost who was singing just now was actually inside the divine tree, it can''t be, I was secretly sizing up the Female Ghost named Ding Li, but I suddenly realised that I couldn''t see her face clearly, which made me a little shocked, I really wanted to see it clearly, in a few seconds, Ding Li also noticed that I was looking at her, and suddenly looked at me, but I saw a big mouth appear in front of me, so shocked that I almost fell to the ground.


    "These few years, Tianfu Monastery and incense have flourished, and Old Daoist Ling Xu''s achievements could be considered limitless, but you can''t continue to stay here. From today onwards, if you follow him, someone will naturally tell you the rules and regulations.


    "What!" Ding Li immediately shouted out loud. "Elder Sister, why do you want me to be with such a person, I don''t have any cultivation, my face is pale white, you must be an excessively lustful person, don''t, I don''t want to be with him, I''m just on top of this tree, women should stand on their own, don''t rely on any man!"


    "Old Daoist Ling Xu is already dead. You can do whatever you want here. You already know the name of the divine tree by now. Do you know how many more disasters you want to cause?" Du Sanniang said with a cold smile.


    "What results?" Ding Li asked in a small voice.


    "I will personally act. If I split the divine tree, you will be turned into ashes. Furthermore, it will definitely be within a month. Think about it for yourself," Du Sanniang replied.


    Ding Li''s face changed, she lowered her head, and did not speak anymore.


    "Zhang Feng, I will hand Ding Li over to you. She is different from the others beside you, she has already been dead for many years, and her Tianfu Monastery has been torched for a few years, so it doesn''t matter if she does something or not, since the things she does are all because of her own merits. But I want you to watch over her and not let her fall into depravity, otherwise, you will be the first to die," Du Sanniang coldly said as she turned around.


    "Ah!" I jumped in fright. So strict! What the hell is going on here? But I didn''t dare to not accept it.


    "Hand it over," Du Sanniang said to Ding Li after she finished speaking.


    "What?" Ding Li played dumb.


    Ding Li moved her body, wanting to snatch it away, but she was not as fast as Du Sanniang. With just a wave of her hand, Du Sanniang was sent flying, and that wooden tablet went into Du Sanniang''s hands, and then, the wooden tablet was given to me.


    "This Divine Tablet is like Sun Wukong''s Tightening Headband Curse. You can control it with the wooden tablet. Once the Divine Tablet is destroyed, all of her achievements in the past few years will also be destroyed. You can control her when necessary," Du Sanniang told me.


    "Oh, oh!" I replied dumbfoundedly. My heart gave birth to huge waves. Holy shit, this thing is that strong?


    "I won''t restrict what you can do specifically, but I hope that you will have a rule in your hearts when you do things. Otherwise, if you ever land in my hands, you will know what regret is, understand?" Du Sanniang said in a stern voice, I nodded with all my might, while Ding Li, who was flying back, lowered her head and did not speak.


    "Hmph!" Du Sanniang coldly snorted again, then walked down the mountain by herself. She completely ignored us, leaving us in a daze.

 C97

    Du Sanniang left, mysteriously coming like usual. No one knew where she came from, and no one knew where she was going to go, but I am sure that this time, Du Sanniang had thrown me a huge burden, I could tell that from Ding Li''s wolf-like eyes.


    "Come, little brother, give that lousy wooden tablet to big sister. Otherwise, big sister will beat you up," Ding Li revealed a big gray wolf look.


    But I am not a three year old child. If Du Sanniang did not say anything about the use of the Divine Tablet, I might as well just let him use it, and give it to him, but since Du Sanniang had said so, it means that this thing is very important to Ding Li.


    So I immediately covered the Divine Tablet and retreated a step as I shouted, "Du Sanniang gave it to me, so she has her intentions. If you want it, then come and snatch it, since I can''t snatch it from you, but it''s impossible for me to give it to you!"


    To snatch and give is very different. Although the result is that the Divine Tablet is gone, I will die miserably if I were to give it to them. If I were to be taken away, I will at most be scolded once.


    "Little fox, forget about it, hide that lousy wooden tablet. Let me tell you, if you lose it, you will definitely die, and it will be very tragic for you. Now let''s go down the mountain, or else those smelly Taoists inside the monastery will wake up soon," Ding Li replied.


    It was cold on the mountain, I didn''t want to stay for a moment, so I immediately ran down the mountain, and then ran far away to get a taxi to return. By the time I got home, it was already almost daybreak, I might as well stop sleeping and take care of some matters first.


    "Hello, I am He Hua."


    "Xiao Keke!"


    "I am Lin Xiaofan." The three Female Ghost s introduced themselves in succession.


    "There is no limit to my power, Big Fairy Ding Li is me!"


    Pfft, who was drinking water, directly sprayed it out.


    "What? You have an objection?" Ding Li''s gaze swept over me like a knife, and I immediately felt my whole body go cold, as if I was still on top of a mountain, so I immediately shut my mouth.


    "Ding Li, why are you in the mountain''s divine tree?" He Hua asked.


    "What''s there to be surprised about? I am the Big Fairy, living in the Divine Tree and receiving everyone''s worship," Ding Li replied.


    "Ah!" At this moment, no one could make heads or tails of what was going on. They couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Sister Ding Li, how did you become a Big Fairy? Isn''t it amazing?" Xiao Keke flattered.


    "Of course I''m stronger than you guys when I become the Big Fairy. How long have you guys been dead, how long have I been dead, there''s nothing to compare to this, so you can follow me in the future and take care of your food," Ding Li replied loudly.


    This answer did not satisfy He Hua and the others at all. If there was an additional person whose identity was unknown in the family, no one would be able to sleep, even if this person was brought here by Du Sanniang.


    So, Xiao Keke asked in a meaningful tone: "Sister Ding Li, since you are so mighty, of course you can become the Big Fairy, but we can''t, we still have to go and reincarnate."


    "What, reincarnated? Are you guys crazy? It feels so good to be a ghost, why did you reincarnate?" Ding Li asked in shock.


    If they did not have the support of the Yang Qi s, normal ghosts would have been very weak. They would not even dare to go out during the day, and there were many limitations, and they might even be bullied by the Monks. The only thing that was faster than being a human being was being able to move around quickly.


    Xiao Keke''s eyes lit up, and immediately asked: "Sister Ding Li, it''s better to be a Big Fairy, you tell us, how can we be a Big Fairy?"


    Very few would be able to resist against such a pure and cute person acting so coquettishly, but Ding Li still placed a finger on her forehead and laughed, "Don''t you guys just want to know where I come from, and it''s so troublesome? Don''t worry, I can lie, but I will definitely not lie to anyone, and I will definitely not lie to anyone, so I will say it out of mercy, listen carefully, in the future, I will not say it again!"


    I, Ding Li, died ten years ago, and the cause of death was due to a car accident. As for whether or not someone intentionally killed me, I don''t know, but when I woke up and went to find that driver, he was already scared to death, and then when I woke up, that Ox-head, who had come here to restrain his soul, fought a battle with him, he failed to win and let me run away. I also told them that I didn''t want to go to the Underworld and would rather become a ghost, and then, I met that old Daoist from Tianfu Monastery who wanted to overlook me.


    After hearing everything, everyone looked at each other, still unable to understand. They felt that the world had become a little strange, and why did Ding Li become a Divine Tree.


    After a long time, He Hua suddenly asked, but Ding Li''s answer was that she did not know.


    "You commoners are too bored, I don''t want to bother with you anymore. I need to go to sleep, I haven''t slept in a long time, which room is mine?" Ding Li said as she pointed to the two rooms.


    The treatment Big Boss gave me was very high, and he gave me two rooms in a hall, which was much bigger than the one I had previously, but my family also had more people, so the temporary arrangements were like this: I will sleep in one room, and the rest of them would do it themselves, so logically speaking, Ding Li wouldn''t have any seats when she comes.


    "You are my little apple ¡­" Before we could speak, Ding Li pointed at the room and started to sing. After she finished, her fingers stopped at my room and she happily went to sleep.


    "That''s mine!" I shouted.


    "From now on, it is mine!" Ding Li didn''t even care about leaving, she directly went through the door. I was furious, I wanted to rush in, but found that the door couldn''t be opened, and Ding Li''s voice came from inside, "You dare to disturb my sleep, do you believe you will die miserably?"


    I shivered, Ding Li''s voice carried killing intent, I had no choice but to retreat.


    "What do we do, Sister He Hua?" I asked, a little speechless. The moment I entered the room, the room was immediately occupied.


    "I don''t understand it now either, but Du Sanniang arranged for her to come here for a reason. Let''s discuss the countermeasures first, I''m afraid that when she comes, she will break all of our rules," He Hua said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, this Ding Li is so powerful. Do you guys know, when I stand in front of her, it''s as if I''m standing in front of Du Sanniang? I dare to believe that if she wants to kill us, none of us will be able to escape," Xiao Keke replied.


    "I also have the same feeling. I feel that her nine years on the Divine Tree is the key, just like how she has completely surpassed us in cultivation in novels. In terms of martial arts, we are not a match for her," He Hua replied.


    "Don''t worry, I have the Divine Tablet, she can''t do anything. Du Sanniang said that this is Sun Wukong''s Tightening Headband Curse, which means the restrictions on her are very large," I said as I took out the Divine Tablet.


    He Hua took it and looked at it, then shouted, "What a mysterious Divine Tablet, I feel that there is an enormous power within this Divine Tablet ¡­"


    Xiao Keke took it and read it, but did not feel anything.


    "Right now, we don''t care about that. What we are thinking about is how we can arrange her. You all have seen that she is free and unrestrained. If we don''t restrict her, it might bring about countless troubles." I said while clenching my teeth.


    Of course, this was only on the surface, and her real situation was unknown. After all, she had only interacted with him for a few hours, and he had seen her for so long, it was hard to say if she was hiding herself or if she was acting in such a manner intentionally. However, with Ding Li''s martial power, those without the power to resist him, would definitely become a disaster.


    "Is this Divine Tablet not enough?" Xiao Keke asked.


    "It''s not enough, this Divine Tablet is probably the type that controls Ding Li''s life and death, you can''t possibly kill him just because she made a small mistake, this is only the last resort," I said as I shook my head.


    "There''s no rush. Let''s contact her for a while first, I also feel that Ding Li is not some evil person. Otherwise, Du Sanniang would have immediately killed her, and not arrange for her to be by your side," He Hua replied.


    "Right, right, let''s first get to know her. Hmm, I''ll go and check out the information on Tianfu Monastery," Xiao Keke shouted.


    First, it was the Tianfu Monastery, which was a Taoist temple with hundreds of years of history. There were many famous Taoists, but this one had only been renovated over a dozen years ago, and the Tianfu Monastery was now a famous existence, there were two reasons for that, one was that the owner of the Tianfu Monastery, Taoist Master Ling Xu, was a person with a high moral character, his own Tao techniques were profound, and also very benevolent and loving. If someone below the mountain were to meet with any dirty things, he would go and help them solve their problems, and with his brilliant medical skills, pure Chinese medicine, he would definitely not know how many people had been saved.


    It was said that the most agile person in the Tianfu Monastery wasn''t the Three Purities that was worshipped in the great hall, but rather that divine tree. As long as someone asked for her request, it was absolutely necessary and very effective, and it was said that someone had even seen the appearance of the Goddess of the Tree before, which immediately made people feel that it was magical. Some of the more famous people had driven hundreds of kilometers to burn incense, so there was a pile of information on the internet.


    "Now it seems that we have really found a Big Fairy," He Hua said as she shook her head and furrowed her brows after reading the information.


    "Sigh ¡­" Xiao Keke also sighed, how could they compare ghosts with ghost aura? Even though she had died, there was no difference between her being alive, and now that she was dead, she was actually a Big Fairy.

 C98

    Ever since we knew that Big Fairy was really Big Fairy, everyone started to panic, because we all felt that it was ridiculous. The Big Fairy that people were burning incense and offering sacrifices to is actually a ghost? Who would believe that? Furthermore, he had taken in many Big Fairy s of different gods as well, and if he thought of those places now that he knew of them as ghosts, wouldn''t he feel like he was at a disadvantage?


    In any case, since everyone''s heart was filled with worry at the end, they couldn''t say anything anymore. Forget it, let''s just do as He Hua said, one step at a time, one step at a time.


    But not long after, I was awoken by someone. That''s right, it was a kick with my foot, when I opened my eyes, I saw Ding Li looking at me with disgust.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, holding back my anger. There was definitely less than three hours since I had fallen asleep, and I was still very sleepy. This was very infuriating.


    "I''m hungry, I want to eat," Ding Li said.


    I pointed to the purse on the bedside table and said, "The money is there, take it yourself. In the future, don''t disturb my sleep."


    After saying that, I wanted to fall asleep with my blanket covered, but in the next second, I flew away with it. Ding Li fiercely said: "Are you stupid, and I''m not a human, can I eat with the money?


    I looked coldly at Ding Li, and I knew this fellow would not stay peaceful if he wanted to find trouble with me, so I replied, "If you want to offer worship, if you want incense candles, think of a way yourself, or go back to the Tianfu Monastery yourself. When Du Sanniang handed you over to me, she only said that she wanted you to come to me, and did not say that I have an obligation to provide for you."


    "That''s good. Give the Divine Tablet back to me and I''ll leave immediately. I don''t want to stay for even a minute in this crappy place of yours," Ding Li said as she extended her hand.


    "If you don''t want to stay, you can leave, but the Divine Tablet cannot be given to you. This was given to me by Du Sanniang, but you can take it away yourself," I coldly replied.


    "You, you think I don''t dare?" Ding Li was furious.


    "I didn''t stop you!" I pushed it back again.


    "You are courting death!" Ding Li''s eyes flashed with red light, she extended his hand out to pinch my neck, but He Hua suddenly appeared and grabbed onto Ding Li''s hand, causing him to become extremely furious. With a swing of his hand, He Hua was flung away.


    "He Hua!" I cried out, and fiercely rushed out to grab the Divine Tablet, but to my horror, I found that I couldn''t even move.


    "Bang!" The next second, I got a kick on my butt. My whole body fell onto the ground.


    "You brat, do you really think that I don''t dare to hit you? Do you know that in the entire Tianfu Monastery, after Old Man Ling Xu died, I became the oldest? You brat, you still dare to play with me, you''re too inexperienced," Ding Li said.


    "If you dare, beat me to death or else I''ll smash the Divine Tablet! Do you believe me?!" I shouted furiously. If you don''t give her the rules, she won''t be able to stay in this house anymore.


    "Just try and smash it. I guarantee that you will fall down from here first."


    "Alright! Come on! Throw me down and try it out!" I shouted.


    Ding Li waved her hand and I flew into the air. The window immediately shattered and I tightly closed my eyes, but a few seconds later, I opened them again, because I was only by the window. Inside the room, He Hua, Xiao Keke and the others were facing off against each other again.


    "Are you all crazy? You guys are actually helping people without helping ghosts? This brat doesn''t even let you sleep in his room, yet you guys are still helping him?" Ding Li pointed at He Hua and the others and cursed.


    "The room was let out by us on our own accord. As for you, what do you mean by robbing that person''s room the moment you arrived? That person is the owner of this place, and you''re a guest. Is there a need to do that?" Xiao Keke immediately replied.


    This room originally belonged to them, but because my room had been snatched away by Ding Li, they let me take it because they were all ghosts. In truth, sleeping on the bed only had one meaning, but I was different.


    "You, you guys didn''t get brainwashed did you? How could you all act like ghosts?" Ding Li was a little choked up.


    "I should ask you this, you are a person who used to be in the Big Fairy too, do you have the nerve to snatch the bed away from others? Zhang Feng doesn''t seem to owe you anything, right?" He Hua replied with a question.


    Being asked until she had nothing to say, Ding Li waved her hand to bring me back, then said: "Looks like I should make a rule. In the future, listen to me here, if there''s anything in the future ¡­"


    "Impossible!" He Hua and I shouted at almost the same time.


    "This is my house, you have to listen to me. If you have any questions, you can leave, or you can ask Du Sanniang. There''s no room for negotiation on this," I immediately replied.


    "I agree with this point. We are all ghosts, we don''t just live here, we can also have a place to shelter ourselves from the wind and rain. Furthermore, the master here is not a ghost, but a human," He Hua said indifferently.


    "I think so too," Xiao Keke and Lin Xiaofan also nodded.


    Ding Li was enraged, but before she could react, she looked at the Divine Tablet again before saying, "Fine, I won''t argue over this, but I want a room, and three meals a day, I need a candle to pay for it."


    He Hua replied. Since Ding Li had given in, then everyone should take a step back. Everyone should have face.


    I was still very angry, but I didn''t say it out loud.


    "En, then that''s it. I''ll be leaving first, I hope that I can see what I want when I return." Ding Li laughed mischievously, and then, she disappeared right in front of us.


    "Sister He Hua, do you really want to agree to her request?" My meaning is to be stubborn with Ding Li to the end. In any case, with the Divine Tablet and Du Sanniang as the bottom line, we aren''t necessarily going to lose.


    "Let''s agree to her request first. Buying a few candles isn''t a small matter anyway. Everyone thinks it''s important to make peace, so taking a step back is the best outcome for everyone," He Hua replied.


    "Oh, I don''t want to, but I know it''s like this," I muttered to myself, and could only pinch my nose and accept it.


    Just as I finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. I opened it to see that it was Ah Biao, and he immediately asked, "I heard something from you just now, what''s going on?"


    "I made some mistakes. It''s all right, I just broke a window," I replied.


    "A mistake, I''m really fine," Ah Biao said doubtfully.


    "I''m really fine. I''ll get someone to install a window later. Oh right, is the boss going out today?" I asked.


    According to my duty, I have to follow Big Boss outside. Moreover, I have to follow him every time, only when he is in need of me, or else he won''t follow me.


    "Yes, this morning, the God Tree of Tianfu Monastery in the suburbs died and the entire book has withered. A few days ago, the temple owner, Daoist Ling Xu, died again, so many people wanted to visit the Tianfu Monastery. The boss is also invited," Ah Biao replied.


    "What? The divine tree of Tianfu Monastery is dead?" I was shocked. I just called Ding Li back last night, and the tree died today.


    "Yes, this is very strange, but my boss has some business in that place, and previously, he had an exchange with Dao Friend Ling Xu, that''s why he was invited. He initially did not want to go, but now you are here, aren''t you?" Ah Biao laughed and said.


    After all, no matter how loyal I am, I am not as good as him. Thus, right now, he is extremely interested in this kind of mysterious thing, if it''s the best, he can at least grasp some of the mysterious power.


    "Oh, okay. When are you going?" I asked. Even if I knew, I didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, I would just wait for my death.


    "I will come and get you later. Get ready," Ah Biao said before he left.


    As expected, it had already spread online. In just one night, the gigantic leaves of the divine tree fell off and the trunk of the tree withered, causing countless people to guess that it was indeed the divine tree that was being worshipped. Several elders of the Tianfu Monastery surrounded the divine tree as they recited scriptures and sacrifices, further raising people''s guesses.


    "Let''s go as well. I believe that Ding Li is right there," He Hua said.


    I nodded my head, naturally agreeing to it. Furthermore, I could guess that Ding Li was definitely over there.


    When Ah Biao called for me near noon, Big Boss prepared to set off. There were a total of six people, and two cars, but Big Boss called for Sister Hong. It could be seen that the relationship between Sister Hong and Sister Hong wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    On the other side of the mountain, there was a road that connected to the mountain. Right now, the mountain was already packed full with people, and there were many villagers who came up to visit when the divine tree was in trouble. As for the purpose, it was not clear.


    The people in the monastery were also very busy, most of them were busy receiving people, but the older ones were all standing around the holy tree chanting. It was said that there were people from the religious associations here, and of course there were a few that acted in a heroic manner, and now the merchants were the big customers of the temple.


    Big Boss has a lot of face, the one receiving us is a Daoist Ling Miao with trust in the monastery, he is also a white-bearded old man.


    We didn''t have the right to listen in on the conversation between Big Boss and the others, we were just looking around. Coincidentally, I saw False Taoist Xian Yun again, I was really f * cking lucky, I could see him everywhere.


    False Taoist accompanied a group of people who looked like Taoists. When they saw me, they were also very embarrassed and took some time to say to me, "Brother, what are you doing here? There are a lot of decent people here, aren''t you looking for trouble?"


    "It can''t be, there''s still an expert here?" I have no doubt that there are real masters in the world, but is there any in this little place?


    Just as I finished speaking, I suddenly heard a bell sound out by the entrance by itself, "dang", the sound of the bell rang out far away, I turned my head to look, and my eyes immediately went wide, because I saw Xiao Keke flying backwards.


    A few seconds later, the Daoist Ling Miao jumped out with a horsetail whisk in his hand, attracting the attention of a large group of people.


    Following that, the few other Daoists with False Taoist also came out and stood at the entrance of the temple, while He Hua and Lin Xiaofan had already rushed out to catch Xiao Keke.


    "Clear the scene!" Daoist Ling Miao shouted and many Daoists and security guards rushed out from the Taoist temple, chasing half of the pilgrims down the mountain and the other half back to the Taoist temple.


    Not all the cultivators there were experts, at least 80% of them knew nothing. Their eyes looked around randomly and they couldn''t even see where Xiao Keke and the rest were.


    "This is bad!" I thought to myself and didn''t know what to do.

 C99

    The scene had been cleared away, and even those who could not see anything knew what was going on. No matter how frightened they were, on the surface, they were extremely calm, and following the Daoist Ling Miao, they shouted.


    "Ai, what''s going on?" I was among the group that were chased into the temple. I heard someone ask.


    "I don''t know either. That bronze temple bell rang by itself, and then that old Daoist flew out!" No one knew why.


    However, the Daoist Ling Miao was staring at He Hua and the others with her bright eyes. Others might not know what was going on, but how could he not know that Tianfu Monastery was not like that of a Taoist temple, falling to the point where even the ancestral grounds did not have any blessings. The previous owner of the temple, Daoist Ling Xu, had already cultivated for a few decades and his psychokinesis had already permeated the entire Taoist temple.


    One must know that not long ago his senior brother, the Spirit Void Sect, had passed away. Last night, the divine tree had wilted for no reason, and now the demons and ghosts had appeared again. was it bringing a calamity to the Tianfu Monastery?


    "Three sirs, this old Daoist sees that you do not have any hostility on you, may I ask why my Tianfu Monastery is here?" Thinking to this point, Daoist Ling Miao shouted loudly.


    However, when he said this, everyone was shocked. There were three people, three people, but there was no one in the field. There wasn''t even a shadow of them.


    "Zhang Feng, what''s going on?" Big Boss found me and asked softly.


    "There are three ghosts there ¡­" I laughed bitterly, and could only tell him honestly. However, I did not tell him that these three ghosts were my ghosts, and that it would be terrible if those Taoists heard about it, let''s see how they deal with it now. If they could only say a few harsh words and let He Hua and the rest leave, that would be for the best.


    "What, there''s a ghost! Can''t you let me take a look!" Big Boss cried out.


    "Boss, I think it''s better if you don''t want it. It''s best not to get involved in something like this," I said, shaking my head.


    Big Boss thought for a while, but did not insist. After all, no one could guarantee what would happen.


    After replying to the Big Boss, I had my eyes set on him. Now that I knew that the weakest among them was the False Taoist, they had seen him many times, so I had to prevent him from being secretive.


    False Taoist is one of the very few people who can see He Hua and the rest, but my eyes are too vicious. False Taoist turned around and looked at me, and was so scared that his soul almost left his body.


    "Dao leader, we sisters are just here to sightsee. We have no other intentions," After Daoist Ling Miao asked this question, He Hua stood up and said.


    "Playing around, is this an important place for Dao Sect? My Tianfu Monastery is from the Spirit Treasure Faction, able to support the heaven and earth, blessed to be in every direction, you mere ghosts, daring to be impudent!" Daoist Ling Miao shouted, his aura growing stronger and stronger.


    "We sisters are newly ascended spirits, we don''t know the rules, and we crashed into the Dao''s treasure grounds, we will leave immediately," He Hua said. She knew that she was weak, but her attitude had always been low, hence she wanted to leave.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Daoist Ling Miao did not stop them. Although he knew it was wrong to let the ghosts leave, but he did not want to cause any more trouble.


    Then, he said to the Daoist Ling Miao, "Fellow Daoist, I''m afraid this is not appropriate, we cultivators are exterminating demons, and killing demons is a matter of course. This humble Taoist saw that their Yang Qi s were abundant, the little ghost was struck by the bronze bell yet did not have his soul destroyed, so we can only imagine how many Yang Qi s they have, such a deep Yang Qi has sucked in so many innocent people, so this humble Daoist made a suggestion to kill them on the spot."


    "No, no, a True Fellow Daoist, this cannot be allowed. This humble one sees that they do not have any blood fiend aura on them, and they do not have any hostility, this shows that they have never hurt anyone, so how can they kill them?" False Taoist panicked when he heard this, the moment he heard this, he realized that if they attacked together, it was possible to keep those three Female Ghost behind, but do not forget, the main culprit is still behind them, if that person comes again to take revenge, who would be able to take it.


    "Fellow Daoist Xian Yun, you are a disciple of the Mount Longhu, why are you so cowardly? It''s just a few ghosts, you dare to offend a Daoist family treasure land, this is a capital offense, if you don''t give me some thunder methods, I will make sure this kitten and dog dare to bully you in the future!" The True Spirit cultivator shouted loudly, and after he finished speaking he whispered to them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in the apocalyptic era, our sect is weak and lags far behind the buddhist faith. With so many ordinary people here today, isn''t this the perfect time to establish our might? Take down these Female Ghost s and let them see some methods.


    Originally, this kind of thing wasn''t something that he could worry about, he had always had senior brother to worry about, but now that senior brother was dead, he was the spectator for Tianfu Monastery, and now that senior brother was in charge, he knew how difficult it was to be the boss, how much expense was involved, and Tianfu Monastery wasn''t like how it was for businesses and governments to support it, most of their income depended on the donations of believers. Now that there were so many tycoons in the monastery, how could they not contribute anymore if they showed up their hands?


    Only Daoist Xian Yun''s mouth was filled with bitterness, he really wanted to slap himself a few times. What are you doing here?


    "You three, don''t be in such a hurry to leave, your Yang Qi are too strong, it is suspicious, so please come to the temple to explain the reason behind your Yang Qi. This old Taoist will naturally let you leave," While Xian Yun was still struggling with himself, the Daoist Ling Miao had already made his choice, and roared down at the ground.


    How could He Hua and the others not know that they were going to make a move on them? They looked at each other, turned around and tried to escape, but just at this moment, a light came out from the mountain gate and stopped them.


    "The entire Tianfu Monastery is my Spirit Treasure Dao Hall. If you want to leave, this old Taoist has to agree!" Daoist Ling Miao laughed loudly.


    He Hua and the rest were stopped, their figures could already vaguely be seen, the sudden appearance of the figure shocked everyone, so there was actually a ghost.


    More than ten cultivators immediately rushed out with each of them holding a longsword. Most of them held a longsword, but there were also some who held a treasure bottle and held onto a Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    When I saw this, I could no longer hold it in and secretly ran behind the One True Daoist. Then, I suddenly kicked his butt and jumped down, shouting, "Smelly Taoist, I originally didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business. What''s wrong with all of you bullying a few women?"


    "Who are you?" Yicheng, who fell to the ground like a dog eating shit, was so angry that his face turned red as he pointed at me and cursed.


    "Who do you care about who I am? I just can''t bear to see you bullying women!" I still didn''t dare to easily admit it.


    "Defending demons and devils! It looks like this humble Taoist has one more thing to do!" One True Daoist shouted.


    "Ghost Keeper, he''s Ghost Keeper, the Ghost Keeper that was spread online a few days ago!" However, the bad thing was that someone in the crowd recognized me and pointed at me while shouting.


    "Hua!" Suddenly, everyone burst into an uproar. There was a ghost, there was Taoist, and there was even a Ghost Keeper. Did they all collectively transmigrate to a novel?


    "Good, so it''s someone from the evil way, a clever Fellow Daoist. If we don''t attack now, when will we move?" Yi Zhen was both shocked and angry as he shouted at the Daoist Ling Miao.


    Now that it involved the Ghost Keeper, it could not be forgiven. Now that they were not in the ancient times, when righteous cultivators saw the evil ways, they would risk their lives, and as long as modern Taoists did not see those evil ways doing evil deeds and killing people, they would not care about it.


    "This Fellow Daoist, are these three Female Ghost s raised by this Fellow Daoist?" The Daoist Ling Miao did not listen to a True Spirit cultivator''s advice and asked.


    "So what if that''s the case? They all came with me after their lifespans ended, and it''s not my method to extract their souls. Don''t tell me you want to meddle in other people''s business?" I yelled at them. I was going to pretend again, I was going to pretend completely, or this would be bad.


    "Then please come in Fellow Daoist. We do not necessarily need to make a move." The Daoist Ling Miao replied.


    I naturally shook my head. Isn''t it courting death to follow them in this kind of matter? It''s the right path to escape as soon as possible.


    "Exquisite Fellow Daoist, you are acting as the villain for the tiger! The evildoers have already bullied you, aren''t you going to make a move?" One True Daoist instigated.


    I really want to strangle him to death. Damn it, have I offended you? You must definitely kill me!


    "This humble one sees that they do not have any hostility on their body. This is different from my Mount Longhu, so this humble one will not meddle in other people''s business."


    "You''re really long-winded. After listening for so long, are you guys going to fight or not?" But just at that time, a huge explosion exploded in the sky, shocking the crowd so much that they all paled.


    "Who, who, come out!" A True Daoist shouted.


    I really want to cry when I hear this. Aunt, what are you joining in for at this time? Aren''t you trying to kill me?


    Seeing the looks of so many cultivators as though they were facing a great enemy, I was also a little worried. I couldn''t hear wrongly the voice of Big Fairy Ding Li, but I couldn''t find where she was either.


    "Who is this master? Come to my Tianfu Monastery, please appear and speak!" The Daoist Ling Miao shouted.


    "You are not worthy enough for me to show myself. Since you all don''t want to fight, then don''t bully others, go home and burn incense and recite your sutras!" Ding Li''s words exploded again.


    Not only that, but when she finished speaking, a strong wind blew in front of the temple. Dust flew everywhere, and people could not even see clearly. Now, the Daoist priests were even more shocked.


    "Go, go, if you don''t go now, there will be no more opportunities." Suddenly, the strong wind made the ordinary people panic, and they couldn''t care less anymore as they ran down the mountain. I immediately told He Hua and the others.


    I didn''t dare to stay here any longer. I mixed into the crowd and ran down the mountain. There were so many people that they couldn''t stop us even if they wanted to.

 C100

    Following the frantic crowd, they rushed down the mountain. The exhausted people sat on the ground in panic, while the policemen who had just received the news did not know what to do. They could only report in the report in panic, and then try their best to maintain order in order to avoid causing more chaos.


    Running back home was an extremely foolish decision, because that would cause me to become a turtle in a jar. But I had no choice, because I had to go back to get the Divine Tablet, or else would act unscrupulously and that would be my disaster.


    When I returned home, it was already an hour later. Two large men were standing guard outside the door, I knew that within this hour, Big Boss must have contacted my home and was on guard against me. However, they were not able to do it, so He Hua only made a cold breeze, coldly laughed at the two men who were standing guard, then ran downstairs without caring about their lives.


    There are obvious traces of flipping in the house, but there are no lack of things, because my house doesn''t have any special items, they don''t know what use it is, so they didn''t take it, even the Divine Tablet are fine.


    Seeing that the Divine Tablet was still there, I heaved a sigh of relief. If they lost it, that would really be a big deal.


    "Xiao Keke, how are you?" Only now did I have the time to greet Xiao Keke.


    Xiao Keke was not harmed, that one strike from the bell only made her fly out, the damage was mostly dealt with by the Yang Qi, but she had also consumed a lot of her Yang Qi, almost to the point of not having much left.


    "Sister He Hua, what do we do now?" I asked He Hua.


    He Hua shook her head, she did not know what to do, but after she switched on the television, she switched it to the local television station. Sure enough, there were already reporters from the local television station who were on the scene, but the howling wind had already disappeared, and the official explanation was that there was a sudden gust of wind, causing the people to be shocked.


    In just an hour''s time, there were more than ten thousand replies. At that time, the footage of some courageous people shooting had already spread like wildfire. Public opinion had also started to suppress, but from the looks of it, the results were mediocre.


    "Did you notice, that your boss''s rich people are nowhere to be seen in all the news. There are also not many Taoists in the Tianfu Monastery, what do you think they will do next?" He Hua watched the news for a long time, then said.


    What else can we do? As for my boss, he has already been scared by me, so he temporarily doesn''t dare come back, but I feel that these people are definitely not a match for Ding Li, so they will definitely be like the big sects in Mount Longhu and ask for help. In the future, our place will be very lively.


    No matter if it''s the business owner or the other cultivators, none of them are ruthless people. Big Fairy Ding Li has displayed enough power, so they definitely won''t make a move against her.


    "There are very few Taoists with skills at the scene, their religion is now secular. There are very few people who can calm their hearts and cultivate, we do not necessarily lose," He Hua said.


    There were no less than thirty to forty cultivators at that time, but there were only a few people who were able to see He Hua and the rest, and even people at the level of the False Taoist were able to stand in the first place with them. It was obvious from this that the level of cultivation here was very high, and after leaving the Tianfu Monastery training hall, their strength would drop by another level.


    They are Daoists, I am an evil cultivator, and you are evil spirits. On the basis of logic, we cannot stand against each other, but in order to prevent everyone from fighting, it is better to take peace, and it is best to negotiate with them, "I replied.


    He Hua shook her head and replied. Negotiations might not be useful at this point, but compared to risking his life, negotiations were still a bit useful, at least in this legal society. No matter how much those Daoists hated him, they wouldn''t dare to openly kill people.


    So I personally dialed Big Boss''s number and had a very boring conversation.


    I said, "Boss, where are you? Are you alright?"


    Big Boss: I''m fine. I''m at a hotel at the bottom of the Tian Fu Mountain. Where are you?


    TC: Give me a specific address and I''ll be right over


    Big Boss: Un, Ah Biao will send you the specific location later. Come over as soon as possible. You must be quick.


    TC: OK, I''ll be right over


    After the dialogue ended, He Hua laughed, "It''s only been a few days. It seems like your good days are coming to an end, your boss has already given up on you."


    "Haha, Sister He Hua, you are wrong!" I laughed out loud, "If my boss gave up on me, he would only say that he fired me, told me to scram, and let me pick him up, which means that he is testing my abilities right now. As long as I can get through this, my boss will give me a better treatment, at least three times better than right now, do you believe me?"


    "I don''t understand your boss''s thoughts, I don''t know, aiya" He Hua replied.


    I smiled and did not speak, I was so sure, not because I was trying to guess the intentions of the boss, but because I knew, the more ambitious people there is, the more one needs to master all kinds of talents, ordinary talents are not lacking, one sentence is enough for countless people to come and seek help, but to be able to master the gods and spirits, talents that countless experts fear, I am the only one under my command right now, if I could solve the problem in front of me, he would definitely not give up on me, and would only use more chips to win me over.


    Since I know what I have to face, there is nothing to say anymore. Lin Xiaofan will stay behind to greet Xiao Keke, and He Hua will follow me alone. After an hour, I returned to the bottom of the Tian Fu Mountain, but I did not go up the mountain.


    Ah Biao and Sister Hong were already waiting at the door.


    "Three, you''re very stupid to be back now. Do you know what''s waiting for you inside?" Sister Hong asked.


    "Don''t worry Sister Hong, nothing will happen to me!" I only smiled, I am already very grateful that Sister Hong said this to me, she is trying to leak the news for me.


    "Do as you wish. I can''t see you anymore anyways, I hope you take care of yourself." Sister Hong turned her head around in pain. The current Zhang Feng was far from the waiter Zhang Feng, and he could not see through him.


    I smiled helplessly before walking into the hotel. This hotel is already reserved and there isn''t a single outsider in the entire building. Other than a few essential attendants, even the security guards are disguised as Taoists.


    The waiter led me into a large private room, where the door was locked as soon as I entered, and a few yellow curtains slid down from the walls, each of which was covered with incantations. The same was true of the floor, and an unknown assortment of objects filled the room in a regular fashion.


    Inside the room, the Big Boss, the Daoist Ling Miao, a True Daoist, Daoist Priest Xian Yun and four other cultivators who were not young stood still as they glared at me like tigers stalking their prey.


    "What kind of formation is this? Tell me!" I smiled.


    "Eight Golden Lock Formations, why? Why did the Fellow Daoist of the Ghost Lineage Lineage call out your little ghost for a few moves?" One True Daoist said hatefully.


    "What ghost business? Are you crazy? I''m just here to pick up my boss and bring him back to the company," I replied.


    Even though we don''t know where you learned your ability to raise ghosts, you have to explain to us clearly why you appeared in the Tianfu Monastery today. It was you who caused the divine tree to wither without reason last night, and also who the mysterious person who tried to kill us today was. If we were to explain it clearly, we can let bygones be bygones. "A true Daoist sneered.


    It''s really funny, even the matter about the Divine Tree is up to me, it seems like these guys really couldn''t find Ding Li, so they wanted to take revenge on me, I naturally wouldn''t let them be complacent.


    "It''s only my first time using the Tianfu Monastery today, yet your divine tree has to blame it on me even if it dies? "If it wasn''t for my boss wanting to take a look, do you think I would want to go up there? Also, that mysterious man was obviously playing with you because he didn''t want to do anything to us, what does that have to do with me? As for my ghost, it has to do with you.


    "Although the conflict between the righteous and evil is not that acute, your Ghost Faction is evil. Having raised three ghosts and you killed three people, I am afraid you have committed a crime." Daoist Ling Miao said.


    "If you say I''m breaking the law, then call the police and let them arrest me. Now is the time to talk about evidence and law, not you!" I replied shamelessly.


    If they really foolishly went to the police, that would be fun. Not to mention that I didn''t kill anyone, even if I did kill someone, I wouldn''t leave behind any evidence. This is the loophole of the law, they can''t do anything about me.


    Seeing me make such an excuse, their teeth started to itch from their hatred. Finally, the True Daoist could no longer hold it in and shouted, "How bold! You dare to tease us!? This humble one is going to behead the demons and exterminate the devils to defend my righteousness!"


    With that, he started to attack, the eight of them went together, even though Daoist Priest Xian Yun had been quiet all this while, he had to attack as well, if not, he would lose all of his Mount Longhu and not be in a difficult situation. So when the eight of them attacked together, the room was suddenly filled with the sounds of metal spears, the yellow curtain fluttered without wind, releasing a mysterious Qi that filled the room.


    It''s a pity that I am not the real Ghost Keeper, otherwise I would really have to fight it out with them. All I could do was reach into my pockets and squeeze the Divine Tablet as hard as I could, wanting to crush it.


    Of course, the Divine Tablet could not be crushed, if it were to shatter Ding Li, the first person who would be able to kill me. So when Ding Li appeared, bringing along a strong gust of wind, she directly blew apart all the windows and doors, breaking through their so-called eight golden lock array, and blew everything away. Then, she appeared in front of me with a sinister expression, slapping me down onto the ground.


    "Tree, Tree Spirit" However, when the Daoist Ling Miao and a few other cultivators with Tianfu Monastery saw Ding Li, their mouths gaped open, and they stood there in a daze.

 C101

    The Daoist Ling Miao knew about Ding Li, all those years ago his senior brother Daoist Ling Xu brought back a ghost and tried to pass through the seven to four days of Tianfu Monastery recitation, but he did not succeed, he was angered to the point of almost vomiting blood, the untamed ghost was even trying to destroy it with his own thoughts, but Daoist Ling Xu did not agree, he only brought the ghost to his side day and night, chanting scriptures every day, and wanted to convert the ghost.


    No matter who it was, they would not be beaten or scolded. Because of the temple master''s rule, after half a year, the ghost disappeared, allowing everyone to heave a sigh of relief. Of course, there weren''t that many people at that time, but the five old Daoist Priest were still present.


    Where the ghost went, the remaining four Daoists did not know, but Daoist Ling Miao knew, because he knew that the ghost had somehow had a fortuitous encounter, and actually merged with a tree beside the Tianfu Monastery, becoming the mountain protecting divine tool of the Tianfu Monastery. From then on, it was protected day and night by the Tianfu Monastery, and the name of the divine tree also began to spread, very quickly, there were followers who specially set up censers for the gods, and when a majority of the villagers came to Tianfu Monastery, they would go to the divine tree to burn an incense stick, and then pray.


    That was why Daoist Ling Miao did not ask anymore about ghosts, because he knew that there were spirits in all things, and people could cultivate, and mountains and rivers and plants could too, but there was a name for it before mountains and rivers and plants became immortals, and after ghosts entered the tree, they would no longer be ghosts, and of course, they would not be immortals, so he temporarily called them tree spirits. This morning, when the divine trees withered, Daoist Ling Miao was actually worried about tree spirits.


    The tree spirit was not a ghost or an immortal, but she had been influenced by the incense for a long time and had a powerful mana. If these creatures wandered into the world, it would be a disaster, unless those old undead hiding deep in the mountains or in the forest came out, then who would be their match? But he never would have thought that the one who teased them today was the tree spirit he was so worried to death.


    "Exquisite Fellow Daoist, what''s wrong with this tree spirit?" A True Daoist looked at Ding Li in shock and asked Daoist Ling Miao in a small voice.


    "A true Fellow Daoist, this is my mountain protection treasure and is a secret that my Tianfu Monastery does not pass on, but it is definitely not an evil person. Fellow Daoist, there''s no need to speak anymore. It seems like there''s a misunderstanding here ¡­" The Daoist Ling Miao explained.


    This is my secret. If you want to know what you want to do, you would have offended me to the death. If you really know my secret, you just have to wait for me to chase you down with all the power I can muster. At that time, you won''t be finished even if I don''t kill you.


    "You want to kill me?" Ding Li, who still hadn''t calmed down after slapping me, lifted me up again and roared.


    I felt dizzy, but I didn''t forget to defend myself. Otherwise, I really would have been killed, so I shouted, "Big Fairy, it''s not that I want to kill you, but they wanted to kill me. I had no choice.


    Ding Li turned her head to look at the arrangement of the room, and immediately became furious, shouting at the Daoist Ling Miao, "It''s only been a few days since Old Man Ling Xu died, and you want to kill me?"


    "No, no, this old Daoist definitely did not intend to do that. It''s just that this kid is abnormal, and this humble Daoist set up this formation to prevent any unforeseen events," Daoist Ling Miao hurriedly explained. Right now, he still wanted to bring Ding Li back to the mountain, so he did not dare to offend her.


    "Everyone unrelated, quickly leave. This is our personal matter!" Ding Li waved her hand and shouted.


    Then, Daoist Priest Xian Yun, Daoist Yizhen and my boss ran off quickly. If they didn''t run now, they would''ve become idiots and I wanted to run, but I was immediately grabbed by Ding Li''s clothes and couldn''t even run away.


    "There are no outsiders here anymore, let''s get straight to the point, the few ghosts at noon did not intentionally barge into the sect, it was an unintentional mistake, I saw you guys bullying a few women yet you guys still want to take responsibility, so I was the one who teased you guys, this is my mistake, I apologize, but you guys do not need to interact with those Taoists anymore, and are not good people. Also, from now on, my fate with your Tianfu Monastery is cut, from now on, we will bridge back, and road back." Ding Li directly said to Daoist Ling Miao.


    "Ah!" The Daoist Ling Miao was shocked, it didn''t matter if Ding Li was toying with them, it didn''t matter if they let the three ghosts go, but it was impossible for Ding Li to leave. Tianfu Monastery was not some grand temple, and without a deep foundation, there were only a few people with a bit of cultivation, and all of them were old men, no one knew how long they would live, if they died, the inheritance of Tianfu Monastery would end, so the tree spirits must exist.


    "Ding Li, that year, my senior brother wanted to recite the scriptures day and night and changed the evil aura on your body. He also said that you and Tianfu Monastery had a hundred years of friendship, and he did not even hesitate to give you the incense of Three Purities. My senior brother''s corpse has not turned cold yet, and you are leaving just like that. That is illogical, isn''t it?" Daoist Ling Miao hurriedly said, anxious.


    "I think you are a cultivator who has gone silly. What hundred years of friendship, why can''t you recognize what it means to be polite?" Also, it''s not that I''m trying to scare you, but now that the various sects of the world are hiding and not coming out yet, for you to make me appear in front of the people while bearing the weight of thunder, do you want to die or do you want to die? "Ding Li did not conceal her disdain towards the Daoist Ling Miao at all.


    Daoist Ling Miao''s face changed, he then muttered, "You mean that?"


    Ding Li suddenly nodded, and at the same time, fiercely glared at him. Daoist Ling Miao immediately shut his mouth, but his face was a lot more ashen than before, and said in a small voice, "Since that''s the case, this old Daoist understands, and I hope that you will not forget about your relationship with Tianfu Monastery, and that you will lend a hand during times of great danger."


    "Old Man Ling Xu and I have talked a lot about these things, don''t be long-winded, settle the matters of today, but don''t make things big, just act as if nothing happened. Un, let''s just deal with it like that, I''m leaving first," Ding Li replied.


    "Let''s go, why are you still standing there?" Seeing that I had no idea what was happening, Ding Li shouted at me.


    I could only obediently follow Big Fairy. Right now, Ding Li didn''t use her own abilities, she just walked out like an ordinary person, and everyone could see him. When she was passing by the hotel lobby, Ding Li glanced at the True Daoist and Xian Yun, and those two fellows were like cats whose tails have been stepped on.


    "Big Fairy, wait, this is my boss, my parents!" Seeing that Big Boss was still waiting for me at the door, I pulled Ding Li back.


    Ding Li turned around to take a look, and lightly said, "You can go play, I''m leaving." Then, he swaggered out of the room.


    Seeing Ding Li and I leaving, Big Boss and Sister Hong immediately came over to welcome us, while bald Ah Biao secretly followed Ding Li. But before we could say anything, Ah Biao sneakily came back again, and when he saw us, he immediately shouted in shock, "Ah, how come I''m here?"


    "Boss, I," Ah Biao was at a loss on what to do and was extremely nervous.


    "Brother Pang, don''t be nervous, don''t be like this next time, or else we''ll all die!" I purposely threatened Ah Biao, this idiot went to follow Ding Li, if he pisses her off, we don''t even know how we''ll die.


    "It''s almost time for dinner, how about we have a meal together?" Big Boss also patted Ah Biao''s shoulders to reassure him, but he still smiled and said to me.


    "Sure!" I naturally agreed. After so many things had happened today, we naturally had to discuss things properly.


    So we found a nearby restaurant, opened a private room, and ordered a table of food.


    "Three, can you explain to Sister Hong what happened today? Although it looked exciting today, Sister Hong didn''t understand anything, and is still in a daze." During dinner, Sister Hong asked with a smile.


    "Sister Hong, what happened today was actually very simple. It was just that the divine tree of the Tianfu Monastery had mysteriously died, and then we all came together to see what was going on. After that, my friends were ignorant, so they charged into other people''s mountain gates, causing a misunderstanding.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Then who was that lady just now? She has such a strong aura, I haven''t seen such a person in Sister Hong. When will she be introduced to him?" The Sister Hong said with a smile.


    "Sister Hong, you saw it too, she''s not my friends. I couldn''t do anything to her, she was indifferent to me, and even dared to hit me and scold me, so I might as well just introduce her to her. I don''t want to scare you," I immediately replied.


    "Hehe, Xiao Hong, I told you last time that there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the nightclub. This is not only about those customers, even our waiters are extraordinary. You wouldn''t believe it, right?" Big Boss interrupted and said.


    "Of course I believe it now, Zhang Feng is a good employee, don''t mistreat him, if not I will dig him out." Sister Hong said with a smile.


    "Of course, I will definitely keep talented people, whether it is Zhang Feng or not, let''s drink a cup," the Big Boss laughed, and easily changed the topic, since everyone was not going to talk about today''s topic, I would not speak about it foolishly, so it was fine as long as everyone knew, thus everyone at the table ate harmoniously, with only He Hua standing beside me with a worried look and not saying a word.

 C102

    Ever since the incident with Tianfu Monastery, I lived a very happy and comfortable life. I didn''t have to worry about going to school or going to work, I just walked around Big Boss every day without doing anything else, and then I could count the days and get my salary.


    Because no one came to look for trouble with me, the Daoist Ling Miao returned to the mountain crestfallen after being lectured by the Big Fairy. After that, he didn''t come down the mountain again, and all sorts of rumors disappeared at the same time. Only the videos that were shot were spread around the different forums, and countless versions of them were released.


    Wang Ziwen had also become honest. It was said that because of the rumors that Xiao Keke had spread, the school had punished him without any reason, and even the counseling room did not allow him to stay, he could either be a librarian or she could resign. As for the librarians, they were mostly not made up of teachers, and many of them were all contract workers.


    Of course, Wang Ziwen had grievances, and everyone knew that, so He Hua and the others continued to monitor Wang Ziwen.


    Of course, there''s still another danger that I cannot forget about, that is the Qingfeng Group Lin Qingfeng. That guy doesn''t care whether he comes back or not, but he has been letting a cousin called Liu Ziguang search for an expert, preparing to get his revenge. A few days ago, it was said that he had already found a close disciple of the Mao Mountain Sect''s Sect Master, and was preparing to come back to clean up Ghost Keeper, but before he could even find me to do anything, he met False Taoist Xian Yun and drank with him.


    On the second day, Daoist Priest Xian Yun came over and told me that the Daoist Priest Mao Shan was a fake, and that his skills were worse than his. However, the two of them had a good relationship with each other, so after they drank a bit, the Daoist Priest Mao Shan asked Xian Yun why he did not accept this huge business deal. After Xian Yun knew that it was his employer, Liu Ziguang, he sneered and told the Daoist Priest Mao Shan what he knew, and then he ran off in fright.


    After finding out about this result, I could only laugh bitterly, after all, the Ghost Keeper''s name had already spread out, and sooner or later, he will meet with trouble, and right now, we are met with people like Daoist Xian Yun. I don''t have much ability, so I can''t see through myself, but when the true expert arrives, trouble will come to me.


    So, in order to prevent this kind of trouble from happening to me, I made a very big decision, which was to bow down and curry favor with Big Fairy Ding Li. Right now, not only is Big Fairy Ding Li the strongest fighting power amongst us, there are probably very few people in the world who can defeat her. From the attitude of the Daoist Ling Miao s, it can be seen that fawning on the strong.


    At that time, in order to please, I personally went to the market to buy these things. However, on the second day, Ding Li threw them out because she thought that the fruits I bought were not fresh, and the quality of the candles I bought were poor as I made a series of requests.


    It was best if they had just been plucked from a tree. Gosh, besides the villagers near Mount Fu, there were also people growing fruit trees, who would personally pick the fruits with their own families when they went to the temple to burn incense, not to mention she had requested that those offerings be changed at most once every three days.


    And the incense is sandalwood, and the designated brand, and the candles are certain spices, and I have looked for them, but when I knew that a small bag of incense cost a hundred dollars and a pair of twenty-centimetre-long candles fifty dollars, my heart would be bleeding, for in that way I would have to spend more than sixty or seventy dollars a day on them, more than my own food.


    If we spend some money, we might not even be able to please, because there''s a problem with our relationship, the powerful Ding Li is strong, so we can''t avoid conflicts with He Hua and the others. At least it would be enough for her to criticize me for stealing my master bedroom.


    It could be said that they were ordinary. Even if He Hua was extremely busy every single day, looking for the evidence of Wang Ziwen and Lin Qingfeng''s crimes, it was also the same. Thus, this caused the high and mighty Big Fairy Ding Li to not like it.


    But what was worth celebrating was that they would always argue with each other, mostly mocking each other but not fighting. Xiao Keke and the others did not dare, but Ding Li and Big Fairy did.


    Aside from letting my big plan crumble, the reason for this kind of situation is to let Big Fairy Ding Li play by herself. Ding Li, who hasn''t gone down Mount Fu in ten years, is unfamiliar with this world, and it is precisely because of this kind of unfamiliarity that Ding Li really likes to explore this world.


    With this exploration, many small troubles and legends about the Jianghu were discovered. The reason why the trouble became small was because these things posed no threat to Ding Li. The reason why the legends about the Jianghu was because no one knew the truth.


    For example, when she had just been away for a few days, she had somehow found out about the existence of the bar. Then she had gone straight into the bar, but unfortunately, the bar she had entered was a famous La La Jolla bar, a place similar to some gay bars.


    Therefore, there was a voice that told them to give up on Lara at night and not go back to that bar. However, no one took that dream seriously, as the people still gathered together the next day, Ding Li was furious, and when Ding Li became angry, that La La La Bar caught fire, although no one died, the bar was still completely burning.


    After that, people compared them and found that everyone had the same dream. Then, everyone was shocked. Then, a legend began to spread around the world.


    For example, she did not dare to help the old man. When she saw that the old man fell on the street and no one helped him, she became furious, so the Big Fairy did a good deed, but it was not that she would be praised every time she did a good deed. One day, when she really met the old man who was trying to blackmail her on purpose, Ding Li would be very angry, and the old man would really break her bones.


    After doing this for a few times, Big Fairy gathered all of us and chatted for a while. She was asking us how did society become like this, the values had changed, the people had changed, the society had changed, it was completely different from what she knew ten years ago. Although it was a chaotic time at that time, it was definitely not as serious as it was now, and many believers came to burn incense and pray for blessings, but she did not hear any bad news.


    How could we possibly answer such a serious social question? Even if I had tasted the cold and warmth of the human world, it wouldn''t be good, even if He Hua had read all the sins in the world. Although Xiao Keke was smart and read a lot of books, she couldn''t give an answer on any of them.


    Unable to find the answer, Ding Li was very disappointed, so we suggested that Ding Li read through all the news in the past ten years. Ding Li had really done it, and took over my computer for a whole three days at home, and after seventy-two hours, Ding Li left the room full of anger. Before she left, she told us that she wanted to let everyone know that there were still ghosts and gods in this world.


    Ever since that day, many people had bad luck. For example, some officials who were involved in powerful trades, although no one knew about it, their proof of transaction appeared on the leader''s table the next day. If the leader was not acting, then he wouldn''t dare to have the same dream as the leader for a whole week.


    As for those who committed murder and arson, there was no need to even mention the fact that, after Ding Li had lived her chivalrous dreams, they would all appear in the police station, while those gangs who broke their children''s arms and legs in order to beg would also wake up one day to find out that their limbs were truly broken. Similarly, those people who sold children also had nightmares about their children being kidnapped.


    Of course, He Hua and the others were guests at all times. We waited all this time for Du Sanniang to come out and intervene in this matter, after all, everything that Ding Li did was a grave sin on their part. However, what disappointed Xiao Keke and the others was that Du Sanniang had never appeared before, as if she had left forever.


    However, Du Sanniang did not appear, and someone else did. Although Ding Li''s appearance of the Big Fairy was constantly doing good things, it had hindered the interests of too many people, and with such a mysterious method, it was already inhumane. So they all used their relationship to find the expert they were able to find, and also came to find trouble with Ding Li.

 C103

    Lin Changrong was a very qualified businessman. From being a delivery worker to starting his own company, he had only been able to start up his own business for over a decade.


    He was now the boss of a food company and had two food processing plants under his command. He was living a good life because the market was already open and his products were being sold in several nearby provinces and cities.


    However, his days had not been good, because his products were reported to have overused the chemical ingredients, as well as being used as secondary ingredients. This made Lin Changrong cry out in his heart, everyone did this, if not for the ingredients, would the food have tasted so good, would the color have looked so bright, even after so many years no one had eaten anything wrong?


    However, no matter how much he shouted injustice, it still attracted the attention of the reporters. However, Lin Changrong was smart, he had long since arranged for people to keep an eye on him, so he quickly found the reporter and tried to coerce him into agreeing.


    However, the next day, those photos still appeared in the newspaper. On Weibo, there were other places that people could know about, and the wording was extremely harsh. Thus, the Trade and Industry Bureau came, his factory was sealed, and Lin Changrong went to find the reporter for revenge, but he didn''t expect that the reporter would be scared silly, because he said that he didn''t do any of those things, and didn''t even post what was on Weibo, but now it had already been posted.


    Lin Changrong''s sources were even more extensive than the reporter''s. Recently, there had been a rumor that there was a mysterious expert in the city, possibly a monk or even a Daoist priest. In any case, they were all extraordinary and had been punishing and exterminating evil.


    He knew that if he did not get rid of that mysterious person, even if he managed to get all the connections, he would not be able to open a new business. Therefore, he decided to take revenge, bringing along a dozen or so people who had been persecuted by those mysterious people, each paying a sum of money, then driving to Pu Jue Temple hundreds of kilometers away to hire a big monk.


    They told the monk that the mysterious man did not follow the laws and recklessly harmed people, and did things according to his own preferences without finding out the truth. This caused many people to not only lose their boss, but also cause many workers to lose their jobs, and that the mysterious man was too powerful and suspected of having magical powers, which was why he invited the monk to behead the demon and exterminate the devil.


    It was unknown if the money they gave to the monk moved him or if their crying moved him. Anyway, the monk had come with Lin Changrong. He was wearing a monk''s robe, carrying a staff, and had a sorrowful face.


    Luring out that mysterious person was not a difficult matter, because countless people had already analyzed that mysterious person. That mysterious person believed that he was a hero who righteously wiped out all the injustice in the world, so as long as he did something bad, he might appear.


    Therefore, Lin Changrong had only invited a dozen bandits for a meal, and that mysterious person had appeared. Of course, Lin Changrong or those gangsters couldn''t discover him, and the person who discovered him was the monk.


    Seeing the monk''s staff smash into the box, a person suddenly appeared in the box, walking out of the wall. It was just that sudden, everyone in the room, including Lin Changgrong, ran away, leaving behind only the monk.


    No one knew how the big monk and that ghost-like person got into a fight, but the result was that an hour later, when they went back, the big monk was already unconscious on the floor. Lin Changrong quickly sent the big monk to the hospital, saving the big monk for an hour before waking up.


    "Cough cough, the news of the heavens'' wrath has come out again today. Oh my god, the news said that there''s an old lady in her eighties living in a pigsty in the suburbs, and her three sons all have rooms and cars. Oh my god, is there still justice in the world?" Xiao Keke shouted with an extremely exaggerated voice.


    After a second, they could hear a burst of extremely cold, cold wind blowing away. Then, Xiao Keke and He Hua would look at each other and laugh.


    We are extremely familiar with this person, and we don''t know what she is thinking, but this person is the Big Fairy. After waiting a long while for Du Sanniang to appear, He Hua and Xiao Keke suddenly reached a strange equilibrium and harmony, that is, for them to be in charge of the intelligence network and look at the news forums everyday, then read everything out loud and we would know that this person is a certain ghost who would settle all the grudges. This kind of harmony is extremely strange, no one would reveal it, and they would not communicate with each other, as they would do every day.


    Of course, I also know that it''s not good. From Big Boss, I already knew that the bosses hate Ding Li now, and even Big Boss listened to my suggestion and stopped making suggestions first, because he was already panicking, but no one cared about my words.


    Sure enough, on this day, when I just returned from accompanying Big Boss, I saw Daoist Ling Miao hurriedly finding me. Upon seeing me, he hurriedly asked, "Where is the Tree Spirit?"


    "What, what?" I replied.


    "I''m going to ask you where the tree spirit is. Do you know that you''ve stirred up a huge disaster?" The Daoist Ling Miao shouted.


    Hearing him say that, I jolted and pulled Daoist Ling Miao aside, asking him what was going on.


    "Heh heh, don''t think that I don''t know. You guys are the ones who have stirred up the storm recently, causing everyone to become anxious and uneasy. The tree spirit is influenced by my myriad of worshippers, so it definitely would not have done such a thing. If it wasn''t for you all urging her to do this, do you know that she injured a monk the day before yesterday? They are here to cause trouble for you guys?"


    I was speechless, what do you mean we instigated her? It was clearly Ding Li who did this, alright? Even now she felt that being a hero was much more comfortable than being a tree spirit, but this matter can''t be explained clearly, it was mainly due to He Hua and Xiao Keke mixed in.


    "What big monk? Taoist, please explain yourself. I don''t understand." I had no choice but to reply.


    "To the east, a few hundred kilometers away, there''s a Pu Jue Temple. Do you know about it?" Daoist Ling Miao asked.


    I shook my head suspiciously. Daoist Ling Miao was immediately choked and thought to himself, You don''t even know Pu Jue Temple, what kind of cultivator are you, even if you''re from the evil way, you shouldn''t be so ignorant.


    "Pu Jue Temple is a very big temple, and inside there are many monks. The Great Monk''s position is only second to the title of abbot, and it is not that the High Monk cannot possess it, it is just that the Great Monk of the Pu Jue Temple was invited by merchant Lin Changrong to come and investigate the mysterious person who had caused so much trouble, but after exchanging blows he was severely injured. After going through simple medical treatment, the Great Monk returned to the Pu Jue Temple to ask his master, who had been cultivating in seclusion for many years.


    "What?!" I was shocked, but more importantly, I looked down on that monk. "Damn it, if I can''t beat him, I''ll go home and call for my parents. Is that monk so shameless?"


    Also, the monk''s master, Zen Master Pu Shan, is a true expert who is a generation older than me. Previously, my senior brother even discussed with him about it, but he was convinced of the loss, so you can go back and tell the tree spirit to be careful, and if it doesn''t work, then come back to the Tianfu Monastery. With the status of my Spirit Treasure Faction, we can still protect her. "The Daoist Ling Miao said.


    "Oh ¡­" I replied and stopped talking. This guy said so much that probably only the last sentence was true. If you can''t take it anymore, then come back. Once you come back, you will obediently stay on the mountain.


    Of course, I am still very grateful to the Daoist Ling Miao. If not for him informing us, we would still be in the dark, not knowing that we were being killed by the Monk of Pu Jue Temple.


    So I quickly went back to tell He Hua and the rest about this. He Hua and the others were shocked when they heard about it. Someone that could make Daoist Ling Miao this nervous was definitely not someone to be trifled with.


    However, He Hua and the others could not come up with any good methods, because their strength was too low, it was not enough for them to grind their teeth together. Thus, they could only wait for Ding Li to come back and tell her.


    "I already know about this matter. What, are you all worried that I will lose?" But Ding Li''s answer puzzled us.


    "How do you know?" We couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s a secret," Ding Li laughed coldly, but did not explain.


    "I heard that Zen Master Pu Shan is a very powerful monk, are you really not afraid?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Therefore, Ding Li''s expression immediately changed as she said angrily, "Don''t think of me as a normal ghost anymore, I already said that I''m not a ghost anymore, I''m a cultivator, I want to become a ghost immortal from now on!"


    Ding Li had said this many times, the first half understood, the second half didn''t know, I asked her what the Ghost Immortal was, if Du Sanniang was a Ghost Immortal, but no one replied me, maybe He Hua knows something, but she didn''t say it.


    "I''ve decided to kill my way up to the Pu Jue Temple tomorrow. If you guys want to watch a show, then come to the Pu Jue Temple tomorrow night and wait," Ding Li said after a short while.


    "Are you going tomorrow?" I asked He Hua and the others.


    "Of course I''m going. I have to go, this is something rarely seen in a hundred years!" Xiao Keke immediately replied.


    "I think that no matter what the outcome of this matter is, I must convince Ding Li to give up on this method. Although now we might be happy with our revenge, we have offended too many people. If this goes on, all of the monks and Taoists will come and deal with us," He Hua said.


    I truly agree with him on this point, I don''t know how many people False Taoist found him, hoping that he would help out, or help out the experts of Mount Longhu, but because False Taoist knows that this mysterious man is definitely related to me, and because Ding Li was too overbearing that day, she did not dare agree, or else the experts of Mount Longhu would have long ago left the mountain, so the matter must end as soon as possible.

 C104

    To the domineering Ding Li, we are full of respect. When other strong people heard that there was an expert dealing with them, they would at most defend themselves with a few words. People like him, who were prepared to go straight to our doorstep without a word, can only say how intrepid they are.


    But I still went to Big Boss to ask around for more information. Right now, Big Boss has three surprises each day, and every day I can hear the news of countless mysterious people punishing bad people. Big Boss, who doesn''t think himself as a good person, is naturally shocked, but he was very fortunate to have taken me in as his subordinate in advance.


    "I know about the matter with the monk. He was invited here by a person called Lin Changgrong. He said that he was very powerful, but he was knocked unconscious by that mysterious person in just a few hits. Why are you asking about it?" Big Boss replied.


    "I was just asking around. I felt that this was the last thing the mysterious person did, because I received reliable information that the previous host of Pu Jue Temple was going to take action, no matter what the result was, the mysterious person would not be so arrogant, so the boss can do business in the future. I just need to keep a bit more of a low profile, and do more charity activities during normal times."


    "Is this true?" What he wanted to know was whether or not that mysterious person would become a sword that hung above their heads. It had to be known that they had stopped all illegal takings, and the daily loss was an astronomical figure. If he could reopen it, he would naturally be extremely excited.


    "It must be true, but I don''t know the exact time. I want to take a leave of absence for one or two days, and I have to go to the Pu Jue Temple to watch the battle tomorrow to obtain the first hand of information," I replied shamelessly, but it was only in this way that the Big Boss would let me leave, otherwise he would definitely not let me go.


    "Then what about me?" Big Boss was still a little worried for his safety.


    "Don''t worry boss, I still have a friend who stays here," I replied. It was funny, if Big Boss knew that the mysterious man lived opposite his home everyday, who knew how he would feel.


    "That''s good. You go and ask for more information. I will pay for it, and Ah Biao will arrange for it to be done," Big Boss replied.


    After I gathered some information, I immediately went back to tell He Hua and the others. Tomorrow, at most, only one of them would go, otherwise, if I met with something like Tianfu Monastery the last time, it wouldn''t be good.


    Later on, Ding Li told me that when every temple was established, they would have to burn incense to clear the sky. Not only did this establish a place for monks and Taoists to live, it was also their cultivation place, which was also the training hall, and when they cultivated there, they would worship the gods and Buddha under their protection. Furthermore, the High Monk''s Great De Sutra recited scriptures day and night, so the training hall was filled with meditation energy to protect the place, as long as demons and monsters entered, it would naturally be attacked with spiritual energy.


    But Tianfu Monastery was still small, so Xiao Keke was not scared out of her wits. If it was in the Mount Longhu Ancestor Hall, even thousand-year-old Major Demons would not dare to casually enter, but of course Ding Li was different. She had experienced a fortuitous encounter, so she was equivalent to a Dao disciple now.


    But He Hua and the others did not have such treatment, they were just ordinary ghosts, going to a few small temples in the mountains that did not have much background would not be a problem, but going to the Pu Jue Temple which was like the thousand year old Ancient Sha would probably cost their lives, so they had to be cautious.


    The first to sign up, the reason was simple. She is more powerful than Xiao Keke and the rest, and is also more stable, I have also chosen He Hua as the first choice, but Xiao Keke is also very enthusiastic, she just wants to watch the show, and refuting He Hua''s words is also very simple, we will go and watch the show, and if we were to fight, we will not be able to beat anyone up, but set up a mentality, if others see that you do not have any bad intentions, and if they do not have any strength, we will not beat you up.


    I was really speechless when I thought about it, so I just let them discuss it themselves. It''s best if they only go alone, oh, I almost forgot about Lin Xiaofan, but she almost didn''t have any feelings for me, I would basically forget about her.


    "Big Fairy Ding Li, do you want to come with us tomorrow? My boss will have a car to send you off, okay?" I went to ask Ding Li where she would go tomorrow.


    "By car, so slow," Ding Li frowned.


    "It''s great that it''s slow. This world is so exciting, come and go quickly, what beauty can we see? Aren''t our slow steps the best way to go?" I immediately replied.


    "You''re right, I don''t know much about this world anymore. I need to take a good look at this world first, otherwise I would be at a loss," Ding Li said after thinking for a while.


    Hearing Ding Li''s words, I laughed, then I immediately called the bald Ah Biao and told him to arrange someone to specially eat, drink, and tease others tomorrow. Someone who doesn''t want to be an honest guy, it''s best if he has long experience in the province, and knows where there are those who eat, drink, and have fun.


    There are countless of people in Big Boss, it shouldn''t be hard to find someone like this. Ah Biao quickly replied me and at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, he prepared to come downstairs to pick me up.


    The next day, I, Ding Li, and Xiao Keke walked out of the room together. I don''t know how Xiao Keke and He Hua came to an agreement, but she actually made He Hua give up on Pu Jue Temple, but this is good too. Xiao Keke can even kiss Big Fairy''s ass.


    After we went downstairs, Ah Biao looked at the cat hole for a long time before he said to the Big Boss, "I have been watching this place for an entire day, and definitely did not see anyone go in. Those two women should be Zhang Feng''s ghosts."


    Big Boss nodded expressionlessly, and did not say anything.


    The people Ah Biao found were smart as well, they drove us without telling us, and then walked us towards the national road. He had already found out what was so delicious and fun about the town by the national road, so he brought us there.


    Of course, the one who was the happiest was Xiao Keke, because they were all in human form this time around. As long as they did not take any photos, they would not be revealed, and could continue to play as much as they liked.


    It took us an entire day to reach the town below Pu Jue Temple. Although we were already very tired, we only told the driver to rest. We still had important things to do.


    Arriving at the foot of the Pu Jue Temple Mountain, he had heard that the Pu Jue Temple had been sealed for an entire day, and it was said that no matter which noble or high ranking person came, they were not allowed to enter. The Reverend of Pu Jue Temple and the head master of the Discipline Hall personally oversaw the event at the foot of the mountain, and they were not willing to give face to anyone, to the point where many people were very curious.


    Of course, Pu Jue Temple''s sealed temple only prevented normal people from entering. If they were people from the inner circle, they could still go in, for example, from the various Ming Chuan mountains, or as disciples of Wu Dai Lin, etc., they could also go in.


    "Phew." However, the moment we arrived in front of Reverend Pu Jue Temple, the incense in the censer next to him burned up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the Lord of Pu Jue Temple immediately opened his eyes.


    "These two are my friends, don''t make it difficult for them. I''ll go find Pu Shan''s Zen Master." Ding Li left these words before she disappeared, causing the light in Pu Jue Temple to grow brighter. She had already realized that he was not that person''s opponent.


    "Benefactor, may I ask where you came from and what your purpose for coming to the Pu Jue Temple today?" However, the abbot quickly calmed himself down and asked me.


    "Zhang Feng, you have no sect or school, and just came to watch the show. Oh, right, one of the main characters today is my friend, you shouldn''t stop me!" When I saw that Master Fang didn''t want to let me in, I immediately said.


    "But Benefactor, you might not be able to enter the Pu Jue Temple, or else the Boundless Buddha Arts will cause her death," said Fang Shen as he looked at Xiao Keke.


    I knew it would be like this, so I immediately took out a stack of money and stuffed it into the Merit Box. Then, I respectfully said to the abbot, "Master, please open up the net and let me know. I just want to take her to broaden her horizons."


    Most importantly, everyone can see that Xiao Keke is just an extremely ordinary ghost. If she goes in, she will definitely not be able to create any waves, and because a lot of people have come today, Master Fang took out a brush and wrote the word Swastika on Xiao Keke''s hand. After that, he told Xiao Keke to not go around randomly and say anything, and that was basically it.


    This allowed us to have a much better impression of Pu Jue Temple. That Reverend Fang was worthy of being called a high monk, as he was still of some standard.


    However, when we reached the top of the mountain, we discovered that many people were running down the mountain. We only found out after stopping one person.


    Once we heard that a fight had started, we immediately rushed forward. We could not miss out on such a good show, but when we rushed to the back of the mountain where Pu Shan''s Buddhist Master was cultivating behind closed doors, we discovered that they were actually chanting scriptures. One was chanting the scriptures of the clan, the other was chanting the Buddhist scriptures.


    "Are you alright? Why do you look so pale?" Xiao Keke tightly grabbed onto my hand.


    "It''s nothing, let''s quickly find a place to sit down," Xiao Keke shook her head. She saw that many people were looking for prayer mats to sit on, so she quickly took a seat.

 C105

    A real expert wouldn''t fight using his own abilities. After that, they would just have to fight randomly, breaking mountains and rivers, while that kind of fight would just be a waste of time. Their fight was more of a quarrel, but the difference between it and a quarrel was that they both had their own thoughts.


    For example, the battle between Ding Li and Pu Shan''s Zen Master, they were discussing who would win and who would win, it was very simple. If Pu Shan''s Zen Master converted Ding Li into her own, then Pu Shan''s Zen Master would win, and if Ding Li managed to convince Pu Shan''s Zen Master, naturally, Ding Li would also win, so their lecture would have contained their strongest feelings and cultivation.


    So this involves a lot of things, but I don''t really understand these things. I just feel that their sermons are especially melodious and they especially want to sleep. After playing for another day, I naturally fell asleep.


    When I woke up, there was no one around me, I did not even see Xiao Keke, which made me angry. This fellow must have gone to play while I was asleep, damn it, he''s not afraid of being hacked to death.


    Thinking about it here, I once again thought about Big Fairy Ding Li and thought that it was not good. Thus, I didn''t care too much and rushed into the pagoda forest at the back of the Pu Jue Temple.


    "Ding Li, Ding Li, where are you?" I shouted.


    "What''s there to cry about, I''m here!" Very quickly, I heard Ding Li''s unhappy voice, so I hurriedly followed the sound and looked over. Sure enough, I found Ding Li in a stone pavilion, sitting across from an old white-browed monk.


    Her two eyebrows drooped down, and were at least seven to eight centimeters long. The aura around her body was dense and dense, allowing people to know that she was an important person, but Ding Li on the contrary seemed very ordinary.


    "Haha, your battle is over. How is it? Who won?" I walked up to them and said with a smile. I didn''t try to hide the result I was most concerned about.


    "Pu Shan''s buddhist arts are profound, Ding Li is ashamed, the difference is too great," Ding Li replied.


    "Ah!" I cried out in alarm. Did I lose?


    "Benefactor Ding Li''s dao heart is firm and unswerving, this old monk has never seen such a thing. Furthermore, this old monk could not even answer any of Master Ding Li''s questions. The one who should be ashamed is the old monk."


    "Oh!" I replied again. This could be considered a draw, I was scared to death.


    "Cough cough, I''ll say it, let''s not talk about the two of us, let''s talk about today''s matter, how can we say it, everyone has their faults, Ding Li''s personality is irritable, she indiscriminately injured the big monk from your Pu Jue Temple, it''s our fault, but the monks from your Pu Jue Temple also scored good and evil, we, Ding Li did many good deeds, the big monk must have come to collect the demon, it''s not right, you can go and ask us, how many people have their hearts in their mouths to thank Ding Li, of course, Ding Li did not reveal her identity, they did not know."


    Ever since I saw Pu Shan as a Zen Master, I stopped holding any dreams of winning against him, so peaceful development has become my ultimate goal.


    "To think that Almsgiver Zhang has already talked about the problem. Then, this old monk does not need to talk about the buddhist arts. Since Almsgiver Ding is a cultivator, then using the methods of cultivators to solve the problems of the mortal world is not right. Of course, that stupid disciple of mine who believes the slanderous words of merchants will also change the punishment."


    "I don''t know either, but in this period of time, I''ve done so many good deeds, but the achievement on my body has been reduced by half, I believe that when my merit completely disappears, it will be time for the punishment of the heavens. But I don''t know why there is a problem with this world, humans are destroying their own future, and humans have countless smart people, why does no one stop this kind of thing, or why does everyone already despair for this world, Zen Master, can you tell me why?" Ding Li replied.


    In the past, Ding Li was tyrannical and powerful, even when she was doing good deeds she had an indomitable spirit, but today, she looked like she was suffering in pain, something I have never seen before.


    "This old monk cannot answer this question. If I could, then this old monk would be the Buddha, and the world would be made up of the beautiful and the beautiful and the ugly, complementing each other. Perhaps, what we see is just an illusion." Pu Shan replied.


    It''s not illusory, it''s real. I''ve been a tree spirit for ten years, I''ve seen a child become an adult in ten years, I''ve seen an old man become a pile of ashes in ten years, I''ve also seen a young man consume his youth. It''s all true, but what frightens me is that people don''t know what they''re doing, and if it goes on like this, there''ll be an unprecedented disaster.


    Were they concerned about the future of humanity? The end of the earth? I couldn''t take it anymore after listening to it for a while, these things are things that we care about, can we decide? Isn''t this a joke? No wonder Pu Shan couldn''t answer this kind of things, if he could, he would truly be a Buddha.


    Fortunately, Pu Shan didn''t use the buddhist profound arts to deal with us, otherwise, we really would have let him fight with him.


    Seeing that they were getting more and more heated up, I suddenly got impatient and interrupted them, "I say you two, this is not how a merciful person does things, it''s none of your business whether Earth can survive or not, the 7 billion people on Earth don''t have anything to worry about, one of you is dead for over 10 years, the other one still doesn''t know how long it will take for you to die, are you kidding me? I saw the two Presidents of the countries discussing this sort of thing on the news, can''t we just let it be, we might as well do something during this time."


    "Haha, Benefactor Zhang is right. This kind of matter should be something that the President and the rest should be concerned about. Even if we fight against Xiao Min, so what if we care about this matter?" Pu Shan laughed and said.


    Ding Li grabbed my hand and said, "Zhang Feng, could it be that I really did something wrong?"


    "That''s right, who said you did something wrong? I''ll beat him up, but your identity is wrong, think about it, who are you, you are no longer a human, you said it yourself, you have already violated the Heavenly Dao, so no matter how much you do good, your merits are decreasing, so you have to find the right way, your direction is right, the method is wrong!" I immediately replied, in the end, Ding Li is also a good person, such a person really shouldn''t make her heart break.


    "Then what method should I use?" Ding Li asked again.


    "Eh, this is a very complicated question. After we go back, we will slowly explore it. I am unable to answer it all of a sudden." I replied.


    "Oh," Ding Li replied.


    "Looks like the mortal world''s people have a better understanding of the situation than this old monk. Benefactor Ding, your luck is not bad. He will bring you good luck, at least it is better than Taoist Ling Xu," Pu Shan said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, stop talking, tell me what you guys want to do now. Ding Li injured the monk, how about we compensate him?" I hastily said.


    "No need, that disciple of mine is not familiar with the affairs of the world, it is time for me to suffer a little. This old one has already punished him to go into closed door training and think about it," Pu Shan''s Zen Master replied.


    Sh * t! How pitiful! Not only was I beaten up, I was even punished when I got home. I prayed in my heart for that big monk.


    "Thank you, master, for understanding." On the surface, of course, I would say so.


    He only wore a kind smile that made my hair stand on end. However, before he could maintain his smile, his face suddenly changed, because there was another person that came out from the stone pavilion.


    "You two bastards, always creating trouble for me, handing the person over to you isn''t good, are you trying to court death?" Du Sanniang''s angry roar exploded in my ears, shaking so much that my eardrums almost burst, but when I turned around, my heart thumped loudly, because I saw Du Sanniang holding Xiao Keke in her hands, and she looked like she was unconscious.


    "You, you, you tell me ¡­" Zen Master Pu Shan''s finger trembled as he pointed at Du Sanniang.


    Shut up, stinking monk, you aren''t any good person. I will settle your debts with you later on! "Du Sanniang turned her head and scolded Pu Shan," Not bad, how long has it been down the mountain, the gold light of merit has already dimmed by half, if you have the guts, why don''t you kill people?


    In the face of Du Sanniang''s mockery, Ding Li was like a child who had done something wrong. She did not have the slightest bit of arrogance in front of us, and continued to lower her head and admit her mistakes. "I was wrong, I know I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore, I will properly fix it!"


    "What are you going to do to remedy the situation, you better obediently accept the punishment, since you are still under my jurisdiction, you will have to follow my Yin Master''s laws, once the punishment is done, come with me!" Du Sanniang roared angrily, but Ding Li did not say a word.


    "And you, next time don''t look for things to do, try to learn some skills. In the future, I still have matters to discuss with you." Du Sanniang turned around and told me.


    After she finished speaking, Du Sanniang then said to Pu Shan''s Zen Master. "Damned monk, if it wasn''t because of the old relationship between your Pu Jue Temple and mine, I would have brought you away today. After today, don''t think about sculpting your Golden Body anymore, just sit down and die.


    After hearing this, Pu Shan''s face changed again and again. In the end, it became deathly pale, and after chanting the title of Amitabha, he lowered his head and did not say a word.


    "Go." Du Sanniang grabbed Ding Li and soared into the sky, instantly disappearing.


    "Hey, hey, Almsgiver, you''re awake!" Unknowingly, someone seemed to have pushed me, startling me greatly. When I turned around, I actually saw a little monk by my side, and I wasn''t even in the stone pavilion. I was actually in the same place as before, with a praying mat under my butt.


    "Ah, why am I here?" I asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know either. Reverend has an order that we won''t see any pilgrims for three days. Benefactor, please leave," the young monk said.


    "Oh!" I replied dumbly. Was that my dream or what? Xiao Keke, right, Xiao Keke, when I turned around, I saw that Xiao Keke had actually placed a few praying mats together and fell asleep. That little monk surrounded Xiao Keke, didn''t dare to call him, and just stayed at the side in a hurry.


    I found it funny, but I didn''t want to make things difficult for the young monk either, so I immediately went over to pick Xiao Keke up and carried him down the mountain.

 C106

    Returning to the small town at the bottom of the mountain, I found out how big this matter was, especially in the buddhist circle, there were some people who rushed here from thousands of miles away just to witness this feast. Of course, this was also what many people felt, because many people were discussing Pu Shan''s buddhist mantras.


    "In this era of chaos, great powers have yet to appear. This Pu Shan''s Buddhist master should be the strongest person here. When they discussed the Dao, the buddhist light was so strong that no one could contend with him in a few decades."


    "That''s right. That buddhist chant is quite terrifying, and it can even stir my mind. Even my master isn''t this powerful. This Pu Shan''s master is truly worthy of being a supreme expert who has cultivated for so many years!"


    There were so many different comments, so many different comments. This made me depressed. When did they start sparring? Actually, I didn''t notice anything, and I didn''t think it was so strange.


    Everyone said that, there must be a secret, so I called False Taoist and told him to come find me. I believe this guy is definitely here.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, False Taoist found me, looking extremely excited.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Drink some tea. And then, speak slowly. I haven''t seen anything today. Tell me everything from beginning to end," I hurriedly said after carrying a cup of tea.


    After drinking the tea, the False Taoist let out a sigh and said, "Fellow Daoist Zhang, it''s really a pity that you didn''t see it. Don''t you know how grand today is, when that mysterious person was fighting with Pu Shan''s Zen Master, the Buddhist light shot out in all directions and the Daoist magic roared.


    "Oh, I heard a little about this. Oh, by the way, do you know where Zen Master Pu Shan came from?" I asked again. I had heard too much about these profound mysteries that I didn''t feel anything, much less get excited.


    "What, you don''t even know why you''re here, but Zen Master Pu Shan is the last abbot of the Pu Jue Temple, but he''s already retired for many years, and right now he specializes in buddhist techniques. However, he''s an existence like an ox, and has a very high position in the buddhist world," the False Taoist replied.


    Alright, I knew that it wasn''t on purpose that I couldn''t find any useful information, so I could only avoid talking about it. After chatting with False Taoist for a long time and refusing his invitation to go sing and drink, I returned to the hotel. Xiao Keke was still unconscious, which made me worry.


    I don''t know if it was a dream or real situation, but Xiao Keke was injured while Du Sanniang was carrying him over, so I was very worried about Xiao Keke getting hurt, but I didn''t know what the situation was like, nor did I know what to do.


    Just when I was feeling anxious, someone knocked on my door. I opened it and was immediately surprised, because the one who came to my door was actually Zen Master Pu Shan. I definitely wouldn''t make a mistake with his white brows.


    "Master, the sky is about to brighten. Why have you come to my place?" I hastily asked.


    "Amitabha, there is a reason behind this matter, this old one has to come," Pu Shan replied.


    I looked around and if there was no one else, I would have let Pu Shan enter the room. Since this fellow is an esteemed monk, he shouldn''t have any ill intentions and I don''t need to be afraid of him.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang, this old one has some secret things to ask you, I hope that Almsgiver won''t tell others," Pu Shan said the moment he entered.


    "Master, you can rest assured. I will definitely keep this a secret. I don''t know what you''re trying to say," I replied.


    "Benefactor, do you know who the woman who brought Benefactor Ding away was?" Pu Shan asked.


    Du Sanniang, this guy asked Du Sanniang what she wanted. I muttered in my heart, so I said, "I know a little, but she should be from the Yin Division, and should be someone with an Ox-Head and Horse-Face level strength."


    "Not really, not really. According to what this old monk knows, the Yin Division definitely does not have this kind of person. Did you know that when this old monk was young, I met her once before? She''s been here for seventy years, and her face is really unforgettable."


    I felt depressed in my heart. What''s wrong with this guy? Could it be that he had a crush on Du Sanniang?


    "Master, I don''t know what you want to say," I said.


    "I heard that you are the Ghost Keeper, but you have a clean body and do not have any Evil Qi, I am afraid that the name of the Ghost Keeper is fake, but you, Yang Qi, are at a disadvantage, and have several Yin Qi on you, and this is the woman who forced the ghost to give it to you," Pu Shan asked.


    This time, I was truly shocked, I did not expect Pu Shan to even know this, so I replied, "Master is right, this brat does not know how to raise ghosts. This was all given to me by Du Sanniang, and she told me to use my own Yang Qi to support myself.


    "At this time, that old monk has a secret art that can lock the Yang Qi on your body, so that they can''t suck away even a little bit of the Yang Qi. As time goes by, they will naturally retreat. Are you willing?" Pu Shan said again.


    "Ah!" I cried out in shock. Besides, I am already completely used to living together with Xiao Keke and the others. If I am allowed to go back to living alone with them, then I don''t want to. Also, with how strong Du Sanniang is, I don''t think Du Sanniang will be able to do anything to him.


    So I firmly rejected it. Pu Shan''s Zen Master did not get angry, but still smiled as he looked at me and said: "Benefactor Fu Ze is profound, but this old monk cannot see his future, it is truly strange!"


    I didn''t feel anything from these kinds of lies, because I felt that when they started saying things that no one could understand, they would start to lie, so I definitely couldn''t accept them or else I would be deceived. So I pointed at Xiao Keke and said, "Master, what''s wrong with this friend of mine, ever since your Pu Jue Temple, he has been like this."


    "Congratulations, benefactor. This female benefactor has received the radiance of my Buddha. This is a great benefit, please do not panic." Pu Shan replied.


    "Ah, so it''s like that. Then when will she wake up?" I scratched my head and asked. F * ck, what do you mean by ''I came to sleep''?


    "I should wake up within two or three days. Benefactor, this old one should be leaving now," Pu Shan replied.


    "Oh ¡­" I agreed and then went to open the door to send Pu Shan off. Pu Shan left while smiling, and I only turned my head once before Pu Shan disappeared.


    After dawn, the driver came over to ask if I wanted to eat breakfast, and also asked about the time to return, but Ding Li still hadn''t come back, so how could I possibly go back? Thus, I let him play by herself, and when she was about to go back, I would naturally call him.


    I jumped up from the bed, but when I looked into the room, I saw Ding Li lying on the ground, gasping for breath, and her body had traces of blood on it, shocking me.


    "Ding Li, what''s wrong? What''s wrong? Why is there blood all over the place?" I ran over to ask.


    "Don''t touch me, let me lie down for a bit." Ding Li said lifelessly.


    "Lying down is useless. You''re severely injured. Do you want to go to the hospital?" I asked anxiously. Of the three people who came out, one of them was still sleeping while the other one was lying on the floor heavily injured.


    "Are you stupid? I''m not a human, is the hospital useful to me?!" Ding Li raged.


    "Oh, that''s right, I forgot, but Ding Li, how did you get injured like that? It''s like you got whipped." I replied.


    A single whip strike can make your soul tremble, this time, I suffered a total of thirty whips. Not only did my soul suffer a major loss, I have also lost all of my Burning Incense, and will probably have to rely on your Yang Qi to survive in the future, "Ding Li replied.


    "Ah, that''s not it," I shouted. Recently, I was feeling more comfortable because Ding Li and the others didn''t absorb my Yang Qi the way they did, because she said she didn''t need it.


    "What? You''re not willing?" Ding Li asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but you have to be lenient. Otherwise, it''s very easy for me to lose my Yang Qi and die," I replied.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not Du Sanniang. I want to run and not give you horse grass, but she has always been arranging Evil Spirits for you, and she did not give you any way to strengthen the Yang Qi. That''s wrong, when I return, I will find a set of Taoist inner force cultivation techniques for you, and when you finish cultivating it, you will not need to be afraid of a hundred and eighty more of them," Ding Li replied.


    "Really? Are there any stronger ones?" When I heard that there was a Cultivation Method, I was immediately overjoyed.


    "Yes there is, but I will not give it to you. Without a teacher, do you dare to train? If you don''t say you trained incorrectly, if your sect discovers you, you will be killed." Ding Li replied.


    "Then we shouldn''t," I immediately replied.


    Ding Li smiled and did not speak, sshe was just lying on the ground resting and only in the afternoon did Ding Li have the strength to stand up. As for Xiao Keke, he still had not woken up, the rest of the False Taoist had already left, I also have asked the driver to bring us back, there was no meaning in staying here any longer.

 C107

    and the rest started to recuperate after returning home. She had recuperated a bit special, and didn''t use any medicine, as long as they were lying on the bed, they would be fine, if they wanted to be a bit faster, they would have to burn more incense for her, so I burned two bags of incense at once, and couldn''t even insert that small censer into the fire. Xiao Keke was still unconscious, and He Hua and the others were hesitating when they wanted to speak, but I asked them to take care of Xiao Keke first, while I went to the Big Boss to report on my work.


    Thus, I knocked on the Big Boss''s door and told him everything that happened to Pu Jue Temple. Of course, I wouldn''t tell him that I was only sleeping at Pu Jue Temple, that I seemed to have dreamt of nothing, and that I had just heard the words from False Taoist and the rest. In any case, this wasn''t a lie, it was a lie.


    The Big Boss was originally very sleepy, but after hearing my report, his eyes lit up in a terrifying way. I know, this is because the Big Boss is interested in Pu Shan''s kind of mysterious ability, but towards a person like him, power and influence aren''t important, because these are things that he can easily obtain. However, this kind of mysterious power has a fatal attraction to him, it can change into many different forms, to the point where a thousand miles away is extremely attractive to men.


    In order to not provoke the Big Boss to the point that he might have to go out and study, I deliberately lightened the atmosphere around me. At the very least I told him that not everyone can learn Dao, and not everyone can become an expert, but the truth is that currently, there were very few monks and Taoists who were even as skilled as False Taoist''s Xian Yun. Most of them were scammers who could only recite scriptures, and there were extremely few existences like Pu Shan who could learn.


    After finishing reporting to Big Boss, I naturally had to go back and tell He Hua and the others, but He Hua and the others didn''t need to bluff, they were our people, so I had to speak the truth, so I told everything to He Hua. He Hua was so shocked that her mouth couldn''t even close.


    "Zhang Feng, I''m slightly regretting letting Keke go this time. Such a wonderful scene can only be seen once in a hundred years," He Hua said.


    "Come on, you don''t know the risks involved, I don''t even know how I got to Ding Li and Pu Shan''s side. It was only later on that I remembered, if I didn''t wake up, would I have died suddenly like that?" I shook my head and said.


    That won''t happen, Zen Master Pu Shan is a good person and won''t let you die. But from Du Sanniang''s words, Pu Shang is about to die, the sariras were created by the cremation of the High Monk, but the sariras are not bad, they were preserved by sitting in a vat. I have seen a group of thieves caught by a police officer before, they stole a Buddha statue back in the countryside, then accidentally broke it and exposed their arms, then someone called the police," She Hua said.


    "I know about this as well. Some time ago the news said that a statue of Buddha from a village had been stolen, and was even human after being exposed to the X-rays from a foreigner''s house. But weren''t sariras the monks'' stones? What''s the use of using those things, they''re extremely dirty and disgusting," I replied.


    "Nonsense, the sariras are the crystallization of a high monk''s buddhist magic, the most precious treasure of the buddhist faith. Tang Xuanzang''s sariras are currently a national treasure." Ding Li''s hatred for the sariras spread throughout the room.


    Anyway, I feel that it''s dirty, so I''ll think about it after I take it. I don''t think that I need to sell it for a lot of money since at least I think that if I sell it to Pu Jue Temple, they will definitely offer a high price.


    This matter was quickly resolved to be peaceful, and no one bothered to deliberately discuss it anymore., who had started to recuperate from her injuries, did not want to harm those people who had ulterior motives, and this also calmed society. As for the comments of ordinary people, it was up to him, now society had too many keyboard warriors, no matter what you do, he would always give you a stab, and Ding Li would not be angry over those comments, as she would not want to beat them up the moment she saw those words.


    After two days, Ding Li''s injuries had slowly subsided, and at least she could get up and jump around. Then, she actually found a Daoist manual for me to teach me, it''s called "The Nine Yang Accumulation Nerve", and after I mastered it, I don''t have any powerful mana nor can I exterminate demons. However, it can strengthen a person''s physique and Yang Qi, especially the martial arts of the bed.


    Of course, when He Hua took out the secret scripture, she was extremely furious, because wasn''t it the Joyous Union Scripture? But she was scolded by Ding Li, saying that He Hua''s skin was shallow, was it something the secret techniques in the house could compare to? This was a supreme Daoist treasure; even the disciples of large sects might not be able to cultivate in it.


    After that, I started my extremely painful training. Why would it be so painful, it''s because the first stage of this secret manual trains the Iron Bridge, which everyone knows is to place two bricks on the head and feet, and then lie there with my body stretched out. The most powerful training is the basic martial arts in the ancient times, which is similar to the horse stance, while the horse stance training is the lower plate, while the Iron Bridge practices the strength of the waist.


    Fortunately, Ding Li did not put a stick of incense under my butt when I was training the metal bridge, otherwise I would go crazy, because the beginners would usually be able to last for more than one minute and they would be strong. The ones who could last more than three minutes would definitely have an extremely strong physique, and Ding Li''s requirement was for me to be able to train in the iron bridge for more than fifteen minutes before I could start to practice the mantra.


    I don''t know if the effect is as good as Ding Li said, I only know that I''m in pain right now, I''ve only trained for a day and I''ve already injured my waist, and for this reason Ding Li bought a large amount of alcohol, she wouldn''t let me off so easily, to the point that for a period of time, I''ve been groaning about my waist all day long.


    On the fourth day, Xiao Keke woke up. This was a very happy thing, because the unconscious Xiao Keke seemed very soft and weak, causing others to feel heartache.


    Of course, if Xiao Keke had not said that she had already completely remembered why she did not commit suicide, she would have been more happy. She was about to be reincarnated after Xiao Keke said that she was leaving.


    But Xiao Keke is special, because she was the first Female Ghost to come to my side. She was the first person to come to my side after I had been quiet for more than two years, and for this reason, I felt that I had started to feel sad.


    "Didn''t you hate me a lot? Why do I have to reincarnate? You seem very sad." When I was training the metal bridge, Xiao Keke came to my side and spoke to me.


    "That eye of yours saw that I''m sad. Which eye saw that I hate you? If you want to be reborn, then hurry up and go, stop blabbering!" I loudly replied.


    "But Du Sanniang didn''t come," Xiao Keke replied.


    "Then wouldn''t you go find her yourself?" I replied.


    "Hehe, Zhang Feng, have you started to like me?" Xiao Keke laughed very happily.


    "Bullsh * t. Who would like you. The school beauties are the ones I hate the most. They are all vases with no knowledge of anything at all. All I do is let the diaosi flatter me and raise a bunch of spare tires to flaunt themselves in school."


    "Really, but you''re acting like a dick now, and you''re a dick, too. "Sisi, you weren''t angry when I left home in the past, nor are you angry when I argue with you. I won''t be angry after you scold me about Fang Xiaowei. If I didn''t die, you would definitely be my suitor," Xiao Keke laughed even more happily.


    "Boring? Are all the people who were reincarnated so boring?" I scolded loudly as I buried my face in the bed. I was afraid that I would be found out and my face would start to turn red.


    "Hehe, Zhang Feng, don''t be shy. You are already that ugly, and the moment you are shy you become even uglier, you are so ugly, I won''t like you," Xiao Keke continued.


    As expected, Xiao Keke wouldn''t chat with anyone. No wonder even though she had been a school belle for four years, she was still single. So she didn''t know how to talk.


    I have always been a diaosi. So what if I''m a diaosi? Is a diaosi not a human? A university with tens of thousands of people, a few rich and handsome, and diaosi are the mainstream of society. If you don''t agree, you can leave. Go far away, and don''t let me see you again!" I scolded, but my heart clenched hard, as if I was going to suffocate.


    "Haha, Zhang Feng, seeing you like this, I want to laugh. I can''t, I can''t, I can''t watch anymore, if not I''ll die from laughter, I can''t be reincarnated." Xiao Keke laughed and left the room.


    I wanted to sleep, but not long after that, He Hua walked in again and whispered to me, "What did you say to Keke? Why is she crying so miserably?"


    I quickly stood up and asked, "I cried so much that I felt hurt. Didn''t she go out laughing?"


    "Sigh, I finally understand. Alright, alright, everything is fine now," He Hua shook her head and said.


    "Wait a minute, Big Sister He Hua, what exactly did Xiao Keke remember after she woke up? Why didn''t she tell me?" I pulled He Hua and asked.


    "Keke won''t tell you, so it''s natural that she has her reasons. Since she doesn''t say it, don''t ask anymore, what benefits do you get from this? After all, Keke doesn''t have much time left, just let her go," He Hua replied. Then, he disappeared without a care for my excuse, leaving me at a loss.

 C108

    Maybe she knew that her days were numbered, Xiao Keke had fun and was very presumptuous. She was no longer satisfied with walking around in a place that no one knew about, but started to come and go in an open and honorable manner. Right, she was just like an ordinary person.


    It was not because of Xiao Keke''s pure beauty, but because they had followed the investigation and found out that Xiao Keke had been dead for a very long time. The dead people actually stayed in front of him, and if not for the person who claimed to be one of Ghost Keeper''s subordinates, the Big Boss would definitely have moved in the middle of the night.


    Seeing Xiao Keke''s appearance, Ah Biao had to come to my house for a long time. Of course, every time Ah Biao came to visit my house, he would not see Xiao Keke, because even idiots would know that He Hua would not allow him to, because if Ah Biao and Xiao Keke were to have an exchange, there would be trouble taking his next step. And there are so many people in my house right now, and the Yin Qi are very heavy.


    Perhaps he thinks that special talents need to have the pride and arrogance of a special talent. Normally, I can flatter people and lower my voice, but once it involves the matter of me settling down, no one can touch me. This is my bottom line, so Big Boss did not make things difficult for me, but gave me five thousand yuan instead.


    Of course, the five thousand was not for me, it was for my friends. More specifically, for Xiao Keke, who was beginning to lose, started to buy things for her family.


    Clothes, shoes, table chairs, table, and all sorts of daily necessities were bought according to her taste. Of course, not only did she buy things for herself, she also bought things for me, He Hua, Lin Xiaofan, and Ding Li, as well as things for herself, as if she was going to make this place her home. Not only did He Hua and the others not stop her, they even bought them together.


    "Why did you buy pots and pans? I''m not cooking. Also, what the hell are these? What are you doing buying this for?" I pointed at something I didn''t even need and cursed. This was all money, money.


    "Who says there''s no need. Are you preparing to be a bachelor for your entire life? You can use it all the time in the future. Look at your family, do you even look like a human? No matter how manly a boy is, he''s still better than your family," Xiao Keke said as she rolled her eyes and then carried back a box of things back with He Hua.


    "Sister He Hua, why are you fooling around with her? My money, the money I saved with so much effort!" I shouted.


    "Stingy brat, why don''t you use that money you saved up?" Xiao Keke continued to roll his eyes.


    I, I''m really going to die from anger.


    Sister He Hua, please manage her, if every single one of you were to ruin my money, I will go sell my blood first, it will not be enough. Also, is it really good for Xiao Keke to walk out like that, aren''t you afraid of breaking the rules? I continued.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Keke has more merits than you. When you were picking up corpses in the past, you had already lost all your merits, and if you really want to become a beast, you should be the one casting your bets," He Hua replied.


    Alright, shut up, I will immediately shut my mouth, and do not say anymore, after all, speaking of morals, there is a drawback, and thus, picking up corpses will be the worst, although there were many who were willing to take the hit, but there will be no lack of injuries, if I were to be investigated, Du Sanniang punishing me like this, it would be worth it.


    Therefore, I don''t care about all that. If it''s tormenting, then so be it. I only have a little bit of family background, so forget it after I finish tormenting myself.


    He said that Zen Master Pu Shan had actually died three days after fighting Ding Li. Before he died, there was a will, he absolutely cannot let become a buddha sitting Buddha, he still hasn''t reached the realm of Buddha in terms of flesh, he wants to burn up, and the sariras he bore will give them to me.


    At the beginning, no one was willing to execute this will, but after being scolded by Pu Shan''s Zen Master, everyone became obedient. Of course, after Pu Shan died, there was a huge cremation ceremony.


    Of course, the Great Monk''s eyebrows never relaxed after entering my house, because my family of Yin Qi is truly too heavy, he warned me once again, that it was best for me to send these ghosts away, otherwise, I wouldn''t live for long, and wanted to recite scriptures to help me exorcise the Yin Qi, and Ding Li appeared. Seeing Ding Li, the Great Monk seemed to understand everything, so she left behind the sariras, and after reciting the Amitabha, she left without saying a word.


    "What''s the use of such a large sariras?" I held the sariras wrapped in a red cloth. They were half the size of an egg, and they were covered in dust, making it impossible to tell what they were.


    This is a buddhist treasure, if you wear it, it will be invulnerable to all evil beings. Any demon or demon that dares to get near you will be courting death, if placed in the hands of an expert, even using it to suppress a peerless great demon would be enough, "Ding Li replied.


    "Fuck, I still need to wear it on my body, no, I don''t want to. When I think about the fact that this is Zen Master Pu Shan''s stone, I feel terrified," I replied.


    "Then why don''t you give it to someone else, casually give it to a temple, they will definitely treat you as a lord!" Ding Li sneered.


    This stuff is useless to people who cultivate, but it''s extremely valuable for those who cultivate. Many temples are absolutely willing to spend a lot of money to buy the offerings, and of course, I''m also not willing to sell it.


    The most important thing is that Ding Li said that once she made a ruckus before and stopped, it might cause a group of demons to dance around her. If I really was a Ghost Keeper, then I would have at least one more technique to use, but I am an imposter, and I don''t even know when I was killed by someone else, so it''s better to wear the sariras on my body.


    Of course, if you want to wear it, it isn''t just the kind that remains in your pockets. Otherwise, He Hua and the others wouldn''t have been able to contact me, and it would be best to wrap it up with something, and then, this mission would have been snatched away by Lin Xiaofan. She had me buy two needles and a bag of wool, and then spent half a day sewing an extremely beautiful bag.


    Of course, He Hua and Xiao Keke were envious of Lin Xiaofan''s cooking skills. The girls had already lost their craftsmanship of weaving scarves and bags a long time ago, so they were curious about it. Xiao Keke was annoyed that Lin Xiaofan didn''t say it earlier, otherwise, she would have gone ahead and learnt it.


    Xiao Keke had always said that she wanted to be reborn, but a week had passed and I hadn''t seen her reborn. It was mainly because Du Sanniang didn''t appear, so no one knew what would happen, until one night, when I was sleeping, suddenly felt that someone was watching me from beside the bed. I woke up, but I couldn''t open my eyes, and I couldn''t even move.


    I had seen other people''s ghost beds when I was very young, but I had never experienced them before, so I remembered that before I went to bed, I had thought that the sariras were too big for me to wear, or else this would never have happened.


    Just when I regretted it, and was considering when I would wake up, I suddenly felt a little warmth on my lips, and my mind went blank for a moment, because for some reason, I thought of Xiao Keke.


    "Xiao Keke, Xiao Keke!" I yelled, but I couldn''t make a single sound from my mouth. Very quickly, that warmth disappeared, and after a few minutes, my limbs began to move. I flipped over and rushed out of the room in my pajamas, but due to the cool night wind, I stopped in my tracks.


    Looking at the silent night sky, my heart was filled with sorrow, and I slowly walked back home. What''s the use of chasing after him now, I don''t know where Xiao Keke is, I don''t know where He Hua is. Since they don''t want me to know, then I will definitely not be able to find them.


    Now that Xiao Keke doesn''t allow me to send her off, maybe it''s because she''s afraid that I''ll be hurt, or maybe it''s because she''s afraid that we''ll be separated. If it''s not that time, no one will be able to feel that kind of feeling.


    Xiao Keke had indeed left. He Hua and the others had cautiously looked at me, afraid that I would get angry, but I didn''t, and I didn''t even ask Xiao Keke a single question. I only went to ask Ding Li, when will I be able to practice the mantra for the Nine Yang Accumulation Nerve?

 C109

    Xiao Keke left and went back to reincarnation, never to return again. This matter seemed to have made everyone forget about Xiao Keke, I didn''t ask, He Hua and the others didn''t say anything, He Hua was still busy every day, Lin Xiaofan took care of my daily life. If it wasn''t for my insistence, Lin Xiaofan would have already washed and cooked for me, while Ding Li started to like reading.


    He has, does not need me, he has so many people, and the most he can do is to go to some sort of funeral or something. He will bring me along because he is afraid that if he gets infected with the dirt and hears something strange, he will ask me to go over and explain it to him, and because I have Ding Li around, I can always explain it to him perfectly, so he is very happy.


    Of course, it''s not like he didn''t have any other intentions. For example, one of his rich friends might have some dirty stuff in his house, so he wanted me to go and settle it, and the price he offered was very high. However, I, who knew that I had some ability, politely declined his offer every time.


    Therefore, I was too idle to write my own graduation thesis, and spent a week to write an outline for the teacher to see, and after being scolded I became well-behaved, and continued to look for the gunner to write my thesis, but now the gunners are hard to find, the better ones are extremely expensive, I really can''t bear to part with that money, and the cheaper ones I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it by then, and now my graduation thesis is being caught more and more strictly, luckily, there''s still a long time, enough time for me to slowly search.


    I can already hold on for 10 minutes in the beginning, but I can already hold on for 10 minutes. After five more minutes, I can start to follow the cultivation method that Ding Li told me about, but now, I also feel that my Yang Qi has increased a lot, so I can feed He Hua and the others more in one go. Of course, Ding Li doesn''t count, because according to what she said, if she tried her best, she could directly suck people to death.


    After eating lunch, I was just about to find a place to stroll around and digest everything, but I didn''t think that Fang Xiaowei would come looking for me. After a period of recuperation, the injuries on Fang Xiaowei''s body had basically healed.


    I wanted to find a place to sit down and see what reason Fang Xiaowei had to look for me. In fact, I didn''t like Fang Xiaowei much, because she was stupid, and it was the first time I saved her, so she had to pay me back for her kindness. After all, at that time, she was already drunk and couldn''t remember anything, but when I told her to apologize in front of everyone, she could only say that she was feeling bad, or at least that she was being petty.


    After that, when she went to the counseling room to consult others, she couldn''t completely blame Wang Ziwen for it. After all, Wang Ziwen was too powerful, not to mention she herself hated me, even if she met with someone who was related to me, they would still kill her father because of Wang Ziwen, but after she woke up, she would still be a little stupid to sue Wang Ziwen. She was scared off by the lawyer that was invited, and it was precisely because of her lack of resolution that Wang Ziwen was able to escape so easily.


    Therefore, to sum it up, Fang Xiaowei is a stupid, naive, and small girl. Even though she was in a soul state, and had been friendly with me for a few days, I didn''t like her.


    "I''m sorry," Fang Xiaowei still said these three words after seeing me.


    This made me speechless and I said rudely, "You''ve said these three words who knows how many times already. If you''ve come for these three words, I feel that you''re done. You can go now."


    Clearly, my rudeness caused Fang Xiaowei to be stunned for a moment. Her eyes showed grievance, and she muttered: "I sincerely want to apologize to you, I originally promised you that I would definitely sue Wang Ziwen, but I didn''t persevere any longer."


    "I didn''t say that you''re not sincere. Your parents were afraid that you would be hurt, so they didn''t insist. You said it then, and I don''t blame you for not being able to ¡­" I replied.


    Back then, that lawyer was very despicable and was able to scare people. He first found Fang Xiaowei''s parents to talk to them, coerced them into doing so and frightened the two of them, which was why they kept urging Fang Xiaowei to settle the matter here. In the end, Fang Xiaowei had no choice but to leave it at that, so Fang Xiaowei''s decision to risk everything could not be blamed on her.


    "You really don''t blame me?" Fang Xiaowei said happily.


    "Well, no wonder." I nodded.


    "Then, then, can I see Sister Keke and the others?" Fang Xiaowei asked.


    "No!" I didn''t even think about it and directly refused.


    "Why?" Fang Xiaowei asked.


    "No reason, no way if I say no!" My attitude was firm.


    "Why? You can''t make decisions for Keke and co., I''m also Keke''s friend," Fang Xiaowei raised her voice.


    "Xiao Keke and the others are already dead, and are ghosts. Their friends can only be ghosts. You are no longer that soul just now. You are a human now, so you cannot meet them," I explained.


    I didn''t even agree to He Qiang''s request, and in the end, it had even developed into a threat, but I still didn''t agree. Even He Qiang''s mother had moved out, and I didn''t break any rules, let alone a mere Fang Xiaowei. Therefore, it''s impossible for me to do this.


    "You''re forcing your way through, aren''t you a human? Why can''t I meet them when they can live together with you?" Fang Xiaowei questioned.


    "That''s a good question. I assume you''ve been thinking about it for a long time. It''s a pity that I also want to know why, but right now, I still can''t." I sneered.


    "You, you, you are bullying me!" Fang Xiaowei said as her small mouth was about to burst into tears.


    F * ck, he''s going to use his ultimate move. He''s even going to tear himself up. Next time, won''t he just cry and cause trouble?


    "If you like to cry then just cry, I''m leaving ¡­" I''m not interested at all, although I''m very ashamed to cry, especially for women, but I''m also trying to distinguish between the two. If it''s a small matter in normal times, then I''ll compromise, or else, forget it, I''m not one of those losers, I can''t stand seeing a woman cry.


    The moment I stood up, Fang Xiaowei followed suit and stood up as well. After that, she stretched out her hand and stopped me in front of him.


    "Don''t think that you''ve finished playing. Seeing that we have gotten along before, I won''t make things difficult for you, but don''t create trouble for me. Don''t you know that I''m not joking with you." I said fiercely to Fang Xiaowei.


    However, my fierce expression made Fang Xiaowei laugh. She was really laughing, her nose was almost bubbling, and it made me very gloomy.


    "Zhang Feng, stop pretending, Keke already told me that you are a good person. I was in the wrong earlier, forgive me if I apologize," Fang Xiaowei started to act coquettishly when he saw that he could not continue crying.


    What the hell, it''s my birthday, how dare you act like this to me, what did that bastard Xiao Keke say to Fang Xiaowei? I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "Fine, fine, fine, I''ll forgive you, but you can''t agree to your request. Do you know the difference between humans and ghosts? Do you know that by doing this, you will break the harmony between Yin and Yang? If you stay with the ghosts for too long, you will get sick?"


    "But Keke promised me that she would play with me when my injuries recovered, and Keke and I have become good friends," Fang Xiaowei said.


    "Then you''re late. Xiao Keke has already left." I replied.


    "He left? "Where did Keke go?" Fang Xiaowei asked.


    "She can''t stay by my side forever, can she," I replied.


    "Ah!" Fang Xiaowei cried out in alarm. "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    "She''s really gone. It''s been a week," I replied.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me that I would send her off?" Fang Xiaowei was very angry.


    I didn''t even send her off. I said to myself, "You can''t, and you can''t go where she goes. Alright, I''m going home!"


    "Wait, Keke left, Sister He Hua didn''t leave right? Sister Xiaofan didn''t leave, right? They are also friends with me, I want to see them," Fang Xiaowei stopped me once again.


    "Really? What do you want? I already said it''s impossible!" I was a little angry.


    "Nothing is impossible, you can definitely see me if you want. Today, I will be relying on you unless you bring me to your house," Fang Xiaowei said as she started to act shamelessly again.


    "Damn! How can you be like this? Are you trying to bully me? Do you believe that I won''t beat you up?" I shouted angrily.


    "Alright, go ahead and beat me up. If you have the ability, go ahead and beat me up," Fang Xiaowei was not afraid at all as she raised her head for me to beat up.


    I, I, I was really going to die from anger. I was going to run away from her.


    "molesting, molesting, save me!" But before she could take two steps away, Fang Xiaowei shouted.


    I suddenly turned my head and shouted, "Is this fun?"


    "Yes, unless you agree to my request." Fang Xiaowei replied immediately.


    "What am I supposed to say to make you understand that this is impossible?" I cried.


    "Hmph, if you don''t bring me with you, I will call you molester. I will call the police and they will definitely find your house. When that happens, I will block your door and you will lose even more face," Fang Xiaowei said as she snorted.


    "Such a sinister scheme is definitely not something you can think of. Tell me, who taught you this?" I shouted.


    "Do you really want to say it?"


    "Speak!"


    "Oh, in fact, this is what Keke taught me. She said, if you don''t want to bring me to see them, then I will act like a spoiled child and you will definitely agree," Fang Xiaowei replied.


    I felt that my face had already darkened, I didn''t think that I would be tricked by Xiao Keke, but I had to admit that I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Let''s go." Helpless, I could only agree.


    "Ouch!" Fang Xiaowei cheered as she followed behind me.

 C110

    I wouldn''t understand even if I was beaten to death how the friendship between women came about. Fang Xiaowei and He Hua had only known each other for a few days, and during this period of time, they had done a lot of things, such as investigating Wang Ziwen''s actions. So the time they spent talking to each other shouldn''t be long, but to become closer to each other than sisters was really hard for me to understand.


    If Fang Xiaowei and Xiao Keke were more friendly, I would understand that they were still in the same school, and would more or less belong to the same family. But for He Hua, oh, fortunately, Ding Li would not play with them, and would only tell them about it when there was something on and then lock herself in her room.


    "Zhang Feng, it''s the weekend tomorrow, can Xiao Wei stay here for the night?" He Hua asked as he came over to me.


    "No!" I rejected him without even thinking about it. What a joke. How could I possibly live here?


    "Zhang Feng, you don''t have to be afraid of this, Fang Xiaowei already knows most of our secrets, so we have to make her one of our own, so let''s just stay here for the night," He Hua started to persuade me.


    "It''s not because of that reason, I brought her back because she knows about your existence and can''t be silenced. But to stay here, it''s really impossible, you can see how big this house is, Ding Li has already taken one room, do you want to kick me out and give Fang Xiaowei the other room?" I replied.


    Ding Li occupied one room in each room, what''s left in the room is mine. If Fang Xiaowei slept in the living room, He Hua would definitely not be able to make the bed out of the room, there would be no reason for the customer to make the bed out, but she can''t just kick me out, right?


    "Actually, you can also sleep on the floor. As a man, the weather isn''t very cold right now," He Hua said brilliantly. Although the house wasn''t mine, it was also because of me that you could stay here and let the master sleep on the floor.


    I immediately opened my eyes wide, and looked at He Hua, is this still the He Hua who is always thinking for me, and got lowered by Fang Xiaowei.


    "Don''t look at me like that, just tell me if it''s okay or not." He Hua was a little angry from being stared at by me.


    However, I was even more angry and directly answered, "No, absolutely not. Why can''t I sleep on a bed? I have to sleep in a living room. I can''t do that, there''s no way to discuss it."


    After saying that, I angrily kicked He Hua out. How could they do this, this is my home, my home.


    The moment He Hua left, Ding Li entered my room through the wall, and said to me, "You should definitely make them whisper, although the few floors up and down belongs to your boss, but they can definitely hear the voices of the few women outside. Previously, when Xiao Keke wanted to leave, it was already too exaggerated, if you continue to be so presumptuous, I think your boss will have other plans."


    Ding Li''s warning greatly surprised me. This was definitely not a joke, many people in this world have strange hobbies, for example, those Corpsemancer were so popular because of the existence of customers and businesses, and there were definitely a lot of necrophilists and paedophilia in this world. It would not be impossible for there to be a new one, especially for those rich people, or those celebrity models who were tired of playing, who would probably want to change their taste, such as the smirking Female Ghost.


    Thus, I immediately went out to warn the two ladies. If they didn''t want to bring me any trouble and were chased out of here, then I would have to lower my voice and not be so high-profile.


    He Hua was smart, she immediately understood something, so they quickly kept a low profile and their voices were even softer than before.


    When I returned to my room, when I saw that Ding Li was still there, I immediately asked, "Are you reading a book on psychology recently?"


    "Yes, the human heart is the most complicated thing in this world, and psychology is the science that studies human psychology. Although I feel that it is a very stupid thing to formalize complicated human hearts of man, but the research results of psychology right now are still a little interesting. If I could study it thoroughly, it would even be helpful for my cultivation," Ding Li replied without hesitation.


    "Since they''re this amazing, it seems like you''ve already researched them thoroughly. Then, you should explain their actions. I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I still haven''t been able to figure it out," I said as I pointed to the living room.


    "Hehe." Ding Li chuckled, then asked. "Do you still remember how long He Hua died, and how long Lin Xiaofan died?"


    "He Hua has been here a bit longer, it''s almost three months, about two months or so," I replied. I don''t remember the exact time, but I can still remember the approximate time.


    "I heard that you went to school during the day and worked at a nightclub for a long time. How long did you do it for?" Ding Li asked again.


    "More than two years, what''s wrong?" I replied.


    "Can you remember how you felt during the third month to half a year or so?" Ding Li asked again.


    "Three months ¡­" I slowly activated my memory, but realized that my memory was extremely poor during that period of time. "I can''t remember anything. There wasn''t anything special during that period of time ¡­"


    "I''m afraid not. The reason you can''t remember it right now is because you forgot about it. Think about it again, start thinking about it from the people around you," Ding Li gave me a hint.


    "I remember now. On the third month, I had an argument with my roommate, and then I moved out, which should have been when I was suffering the most. You mean, He Hua and the others?"


    All of a sudden, I felt that I had done something very wrong. I had never thought of doing things for He Hua and the others, focusing on myself as the center.


    "That''s right, it''s loneliness, it''s all because of me. In the past, because of the upheaval in your family, you had no choice but to work and support yourself, and in the end, you chose the nightclub with a relatively high salary, so you no longer had time to interact with your classmates and friends, and slowly they became passersby. After a long time, you became accustomed to becoming lonely, and you no longer had any friends, and now that He Hua and the others are like this, they have died and everything has disappeared, and because of the rules, they did not dare to go back home, so they should be lonely.


    It made sense that Ding Li and the others were too lonely. After death, the only people that He Hua could interact with were me, Xiao Keke, Swallow, and Lin Xiaofan. Now that Yan Zi and Xiao Keke had been reincarnated, they were missing two people, so towards the new Fang Xiaowei, they carried the greatest amount of passion.


    "So, I was wrong. I should understand them, I will sleep on the floor, and let Fang Xiaowei stay?" I whispered to Ding Li.


    "No one has done anything wrong. The reason why you chose to do what you did before is because you have been alone for more than two years and you are already accustomed to this kind of thinking. Same goes for He Hua and the others.


    "Alright, I know what to do now, but there''s a problem. Big Fairy Ding Li, since you have already completely dissected this kind of mentality, then why are you always so resistant to communicating with us? Just like me, I know that I''m used to being alone, but I still enjoy playing with many people, because at that time, I felt that I was still living in this world ¡­" I smiled and brought up a question.


    Ding Li''s expression changed, and her gaze became sharp. After looking at me from head to toe for a moment, she gave a cold snort, then passed through the wall again, which caused me to feel scared. I don''t know if Ding Li was angry, or if she was angry at me for exposing her mental problems in front of everyone, since it''s already very rare for someone like Ding Li, who has stayed alone for more than ten years, to not become a madman.


    However, I believe that since Ding Li dares to call me Big Fairy, she must be beyond ordinary. It''s also impossible for her to be truly angry at me, and it will quickly disappear.


    Not long after, I went out to tell He Hua and the others that she could stay for the night, so I went to sleep on the floor by myself. had bought quite a few sets of these things before anyway, and it would be too wasteful for him if she didn''t use them. As for sleeping on the floor, it wasn''t a problem for me, it was just a wooden board in the dorm, it wasn''t much different from sleeping on the floor.


    Not only that, in order to make Fang Xiaowei feel at home, I even went out to buy a lot of delicious foods and brought back cola and beer. The feeling of having everyone eating together was the warmest feeling, and even though He Hua and the others couldn''t eat, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t use a deceptive method to cover it up.


    After eating, they still had no intention to stop. I didn''t understand how they could talk so much, chattering non-stop. Xiao Keke didn''t do that when she was still around, so could it be that they were going to chat all night today?


    It''s best not to make guesses at girls'' psychology, because you can''t make any guesses at all. Even if you learn psychology, it''s best not to go. So, I very consciously made a bunk on the floor and prepared to sleep on my own.


    But who would have thought that tonight would be a sleepless night. Because it was already midnight, I heard several sirens and ambulances, and also heard the sounds of fire engines. Big Boss himself called me over very rarely.


    "Come back as soon as possible. Something big has happened tonight, and I can feel the resentment that has risen to the skies within the city." Before she left, Ding Li said to me in a serious tone.